Shattered Fate (MHA/SM/Naruto/Ranma)

Chapter 11 - Sports Festival?
Chapter 11 - Sports Festival?

"Sports Festival!" The class gasped at the announcement.

Aizawa couldn't fault them, considering how he felt about it when he heard that bit of news. To have something like this occur just after an attack–

"Awesome!"

"I can't wait! This will be great!"

"Sounds like fun."

"Let's murder them!"

– then again…

Aizawa looked over the class, seeing that most were in good spirits, though a few still looked concerned while others looked uninterested or impartial about it. He shouldn't be too surprised. While the circumstances from yesterday's attack had been dire, none of them had been hurt by it.

"The school is taking extra precautions, considering yesterday's attack," Aizawa said, regaining their attention. "The police and Pro-Hero presence will be higher than normal. But this is still one of the greatest opportunities you'll get."

"Our Sports Festivals are one of Japan's biggest events! This is your opportunity to make a name for yourself by attracting the attention of the nation and its heroes."

"Huh?" Ranma asked, lost as to what the big deal was.

"Pro-Heroes use the festival to scout potential Heroes for internships or future sidekicks," Momo answered him. However, that didn't answer his question as he turned to her with a raised eyebrow.

"They'll be looking to hire us as sidekicks so we can hit the ground running after we graduate. That's how it's done!" Denki said in excitement.

"And a lot of those sidekicks never manage to go solo. They're sidekicks forever," Kyoka said, making the boy glance back at her. "That'll be you, Kaminari, you dunce."

"Tch!" Denki folded his arms after looking to the front, failing to ignore the insult.

"This is a perfect chance to gain valuable experience and popularity if you're picked up by a big-name hero," Aizawa said, getting the class's attention. "But your time is limited. Show the Pros what you're made of, and you'll make futures for yourselves."

He looked at the class, making sure he had their full attention. "This happens once a year, so you've got three chances. If you're hoping to become a hero, this is an event you can't miss!"

"Homeroom is dismissed."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"This has got me freaking pumped!" Eijiro said as several classmates began congregating after the bell rang and their literature teacher left the room, signaling it was time for lunch. "If we show our stuff here, that's one big step towards going Pro!"

"It was worth coming to U.A!" Rikido said, just as excited as the others as he slammed a fist into an open palm.

"We will only receive a few chances. We cannot afford to miss this," Fumikage said as he sat on one of the back cupboards.

"Ranma-kun, this will be our chance! I need to stand out at the sports festival!" Toru said, catching several nearby boys' attention and making them blush as she cutely started doing some cheers. Her clothing showed her movements to match that of cheerleaders with surprising accuracy.

"Oh dear, what'll I do? I stand out just by standing still, so the scouts won't be able to stop looking at me, right?" Yuga said, slightly hiding his face behind one of his hands before twirling around and pointing with his hand at Koji.

Koji, who had been trying to clean the chalkboard, turned nervously at his classmate.

Yuga leaned forward, getting uncomfortably close to the taller boy. "Right?"

Koji nodded rapidly, hoping he wouldn't be pressed further.

"I don't get it," Ranma said as he tilted his head, still puzzled at his classmates' excitement. "I mean, it's just a Sports Festival, right?"

That caught the class's attention as they all turned to him, flabbergasted at his ignorance.

"You… you… you don't know about the U.A. Sports Festival, Ranma-san?" Izuku asked.

"Nope," Ranma answered, folding his arms across his chest. He was waiting for them to get to the point.

"It's one of the biggest sporting events in the country!" Izuku said excitedly. "Almost everyone watches it, and most of the pros especially!"

"So?" Ranma asked, again tilting his head.

"I agree; what makes this so special?" Peter asked as he finished putting his books and notebook away. He had heard of it but wasn't particularly excited about it. He remembered David and Melissa talking about it at times, but he still didn't understand.

The class turned to look at him, though many realized that since he was a foreigner, he might not know either.

Sakura remained quiet as she listened in.

"Dude, it's where all the students of U.A. compete in events! It gets crazy every year watching some of the fights!" Eijiro said as he tried to inform his friend.

"Fights?" Ranma asked, "Why would there be fights at a Sports Festival?"

"What the fuck! Why the fuck wouldn't there be fight's at it, you Pigtailed Bastard!" Katsuki yelled at him.

"It's just a bunch of sporting events. You guys make it sound like it's something awesome," Ranma answered, not put out by the blonde's response. He'd heard worse when he was a kid.

"Perhaps Saotome-san and Parker-san are unaware that quirks are allowed during the events?" Momo offered.

"Oh?" Ranma said, his interest peaking. His head tilted upwards as a smile began to form. "So, sporting battles where Quirks get used?"

"You didn't know?" Toru asked.

"Nope. Though, if it's done with Quirks, I guess it would be more interesting," Ranma said. The idea reminded him of some martial arts challenges around various sports. Those, at least, were more interesting than their standard counterparts. "What kind of events?"

"The festival has three events, acting as elimination rounds," Momo said. "The first round has all classes from the grade competing with each other, followed by the next event, which is usually a team-oriented event, and finally, a one-on-one competition tourney."

"Oh?" Ranma asked, grinning widely as he turned towards the pink-haired girl. "Hey, Sakura, ready for me to finally kick your ass?"

Sakura snorted before turning to him with her own grin. "If you're looking to be humbled, I am willing to oblige."

"Gah! No way! I will not be humbled!" Ranma said, outraged at her choice of words. Or at least appeared to be when his eyes lit up with glee. "I'm too young and too awesome for that!"

"Like you'll get a choice, you Pigtailed Bastard!" Katsuki barked.

Ranma turned back to the angry boy, his grin still present before it sharpened. "Oh, you think you have a chance, Blondie?"

"Fuck, yes! I'm going to win the Sports Festival!" Katsuki yelled as he moved closer to Ranma's desk, standing and slamming a hand on the desk that separated them, much to Shoto's annoyance. The fact that Ranma stepped up closer to the other side only made it worse.

"I could see that. Yeah, you could beat me…" Ranma said, leaning forward before closing his eyes and tilting his head with a smile, "... in a hundred years!"

"Oh!" Eijiro said, his hand covering his mouth as he grinned.

"Burn!" Rikido said, crossing his arms as he watched the rivalry forming.

The whole class watched as Katsuki's teeth ground together and looked set to explode like a volcano. "Like hell, it will," Katsuki said with an edge to his voice. "I am–."

Ranma leaned back, his eyes widening as he covered his open mouth. "Oh, I am so sorry! That was so rude of me, I apologize! I meant to say three hundred years." If his words hadn't already disproven his supposed apology, moving his arms behind the back of his head as his grin reformed before walking away removed all doubt.

Some of the class laughed as Katsuki's anger worsened, setting off small firecrackers with his closed fists. He glared at Ranma's back, a single eye twitching like a madman. He was tempted to resume the hostilities, even as Ranma pulled his lunch out of his pack.

Izuku grimaced a little at seeing him get so angry, but it was only for a moment. He turned his attention back to the rest of the class, surprised about how easily they ignored him and instead focused on the coming festival. "Everyone's so into it," Izuku said.

"Shut it, Deku," Katsuki growled, not bothering to turn his way as he ignored the class and left.

"It is understandable, Midoriya-san, as this is our chance to add our names to the ranks of heroes," Tenya said, even as he pulled both closed fists on his bent arms in front of himself, moving back and forth while moving his hips side-to-side. "Of course, we're in high spirits!"

"Iida, you have a unique way of getting fired up," Tsuyu said as she glanced backward while holding her lunch. "It's weird."

"It's a competition, Izuku," Ranma said as he stood up with his lunch in his hands. "Competitive spirit's a good thing."

"Izuku-kun, Toru-kun, Ranma-kun," Ochako said from near her desk, getting her classmates' attention. What was most startling for them was how she was hunched over, her eyes barely visible from her hair falling in front of her face, and her voice was more strained and more profound than she usually sounded. It looked darker and more intimidating than the friendly girl they had gotten to know. "Let's do our best at the Sports Festival!" She suddenly growled at them.

"U-Uraraka, your face! It's–" Izuku tried to say, quickly losing his voice at the intense look she was giving them.

"What's wrong?" Mina asked. "You don't look carefree at all, even though that's what your name means."

Ochako stomped and slid her foot to the side, giving her a wider stance and a lower profile, even as she shoved a fist in the air. Then she shouted, "Everyone, I'm gonna crush this!"

Most of them raised their fists, even as they were lost on how to react to the normally quiet and kind girl.

"That's the spirit!" Ranma said, giving her a thumbs up.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku walked alongside Ranma, Ochako, and Toru as they made their way towards the cafeteria. After Ochako's outburst, he had been thinking about a question and decided to ask it. Now seemed an opportune time to ask since no one else was close.

"Uraraka-san?" Izuku stopped walking and waited until the girl turned to look at him, though their other companions also stopped. "Why did you decide to come to U.A. and become a pro hero?"

"Huh? Um…" Ochako looked away as her face turned red. Unwilling to look at her companions, she rubbed the back of her head. "Because…."

Izuku and the others strained to hear her answer, coming out in a low whisper.

"For money?" Izuku asked, surprised by her answer. The kind girl he had gotten to know over the last week did not seem the type to do it for such a selfish reason.

"Really?" Toru asked, interested in her friend's answer. It also seemed different from what she expected from the girl.

"To boil it down simply, yes…" Ochako said before turning to her friends and waving her hand in front of her. "I'm sorry it's such an unwholesome reason!" She then turned away, cradling her cheeks, unwilling to look them in the eyes. "You guys have such admirable motivations; it's embarrassing…"

"Why would you want to do it for money?" Toru asked. She knew there must be more going on; the girl in front of her did not seem greedy.

"Ummm, well…" Ochako said as she tried to control her emotions, particularly her embarrassment. "My family owns a construction company, but we rarely get any work, so we're broke."

Ranma folded his arms, tilted his head, and squinted as he tried to understand what she was saying. He came up empty, so he decided to be more direct. "Why?" Ranma asked before rubbing his head as he tried to figure it out. "I don't get it."

Ochako winced, not enthusiastic to answer those questions. "My dad… he has a hard time with complicated things. But we don't live in a big city, and many larger construction companies tend to make people overlook us."

"Uhh, I still don't get it... why is it embarrassing?" Ranma asked, tilting his head in the other direction as he worked it over.

Izuku and Toru looked ready to reply until the final part of Ranma's confusion was asked. They realized his confusion was not what they had thought it was.

Ochako blinked, her pink cheeks turning a bit lighter as she turned to look at him. "What do you mean, Ranma-kun? Why wouldn't I be embarrassed?"

"Well, you're not really any different from them, right?" Ranma asked, shrugging his shoulders before he pointed a thumb toward their two companions. "You're still trying to help people; it's just that you also have some specific people in mind you want to help."

"Yeah, that's right!" Toru said, stepping closer to her friend and putting an arm over her shoulder. "Nothing for you to feel ashamed of! And you also want to do it while helping other people, so that's awesome!"

Ochako paused in surprise, watching as Izuku gave her a warm smile while Ranma grinned. "Thank you," she said, glad for the support she was getting and their responses.

"Yeah, anyone working to help others, I can respect that. So much better than some of the crappy excuses I've seen thrown around at times," Ranma said as he turned to continue their walk toward the cafeteria.

The others halted at his words before quickly catching up with the pigtailed boy. "What do you mean, Ranma-kun?" Izuku asked. "What kind of bad reasons have you heard for wanting to be a Pro-Hero?"

"Huh?" Ranma asked, turning his head to follow him until he was next to him again. "Oh, I wasn't referring to reasons for being a Pro-Hero. I just meant shitty excuses people make."

"Like what? What were they after, and what reasons?" Toru asked from his other side, causing Ranma to turn his head to look at her.

Ranma rolled his eyes before looking towards the heavens as if to ask which of the thousands of examples he could give would adequately sum it up. But he grimaced, realizing that many of his best ones dealt with subject matters he did not want to reveal.

All three listened to him mumble very quietly, only able to pick out a few words here and there as his facial expressions ran through the entire spectrum. They heard names like Ryouga or Nabiki but were lost on how hygienic products, various foods, and even pantyhose could be involved.

"Ranma-kun?" Izuku finally asked, breaking Ranma out of his thoughts. He wondered if this was what he looked like when people commented about his tendency to mumble.

"Oh, sorry! The list of crap I've got is so long," Ranma said as he looked at him for a moment before turning away and wincing once more, "but most of them have some extra baggage that I really do not want to get into at the moment."

"Do you have anything you can tell us about?" Ochako asked.

"Ehhh…" Ranma paused as he ran through his list again for an acceptably benign example. Relatively, at least. "Well, there was this one guy who abducted me after I saved him and tried to force me to marry him so he could avoid marrying his fiance."

"What?" The three others said at once, taken by surprise. "Why?"

"Well, he met his 'fiance,' who looked exactly like a monkey," Ranma said. However, considering this world of Quirks, he realized that wasn't necessarily as reasonable of an explanation as it originally was. "But it turned out his 'fiance' was a monkey, but it wasn't his actual fiance. The real one sent her pet monkey in her place because she was too embarrassed. When they actually met, they were happy to be married."

"That's just… stupid," Toru said, at a loss for words to describe the story.

"Yeah, I told them that. They didn't care."

"Why didn't you contact the police or a Pro-Hero?" Izuku asked, startled by the apparent crimes involved.

"Most of the martial artists I know don't normally interact with the police… and especially Pro-Heroes," Ranma said, shrugging his shoulders. "We tend to police ourselves."

Izuku almost tried to ask a follow-up question but stopped when he noticed Ochako looking him in the eyes and shaking her head slightly. He sighed but left it alone.

They didn't resume their conversation as they neared the cafeteria, each lost in their thoughts. The loud and rapid footsteps behind them took them out of it.

"Young Midoriya and Young Saotome!" All Might loudly cried out as he popped halfway out of the hallway, his body leaning around the hallway corner while pointing one of his hands at the two of them.

"All Might?" Izuku said, surprised by his entrance. "What's the matter?"

"Lunch!" All Might said more softly before he raised his other hand, which had been hidden by the corner, to show a bento wrapped in blue cloth with white bunny heads covering it. "Wanna eat together?"

'Like a schoolgirl!' Ochako thought, turning away as she failed to hide her snort of laughter at the offer.

"Eh, sure?" Ranma responded, turning to the other boy.

Izuku saw his friends were okay with it, so he started walking towards him as he answered. "I'd love to."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Peter!" Pony exclaimed as she caught sight of the boy as he neared their table at lunch. She waved enthusiastically, inviting him, Eijiro, and Koji over. The trio of Class A boys were somewhat surprised that it wasn't just Pony and Juzo this time, as they seemed to have guests. Like their class, some looked more human, while others had apparent Quirk mutations.

After getting over the surprise of the additional people to their little group, Peter smiled as he took his seat, their usual three spots open. "Hi Pony, Juzo. I see you brought some friends?"

Pony looked embarrassed, not wanting to look him in the eye. "I'm sorry, Peter. When we heard your class was involved in yesterday's attack, they tagged along to try to learn what happened."

Juzo chuckled softly, but he was just as interested as the rest. "Well, it isn't every day a class is involved with an actual Villain attack! Especially one that happened on campus!"

Peter sighed before shrugging. "I guess so. So are the rest of you from Class B as well?"

"Yeah, we're all from 1-B. Let me go ahead and introduce you guys," Juzo said as he went clockwise from where Koda was sitting to Peter's left. "That's Kendo Itsuka and Ojiro Mashirao," Juzo started off, pointing at the girl with an orange ponytail and the yellow-haired boy with a thick tail in the obvious spot.

"Hello," Itsuka said as she smiled and gave a small wave in greeting, leaning over her food to see all three of them. Mashirao gave his own wave and a smile.

He then pointed to two spots to his right. "Awase Yosetsu, Kaibara Sen," Juzo said. The two boys, one with short brown hair and the other with black hair and a white headband with blue cross-shaped marks, gave a grin or a wave in greeting.

He then pointed to the other side of Pony. "Kamakiri Togaru and Shiozaki Ibara," Juzo said. Togaru had an obvious mutant Quirk; he was tall and thin, with light yellow-green skin, a fluffy green mohawk, no visible nose on his elongated face, and two tusks that looked like sharpened blades sticking out of his cheeks. He gave a slight nod of his head in greeting. Ibara looked normal, save for her long, green hair that resembled thorny vines. She also gave them a soft but subtle smile.

"And finally, Tokage Setsuna and Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu," Juzo said as he finished on the mossy-haired girl who grinned and waved, her forearm detaching and floating above the table, making it much easier to see. The last boy had silver hair, and his eyes had some tan-colored lining on the outside, similar to a domino mask. He gave them a big grin as he was introduced, showing off his sharp teeth. Eijiro was slightly unsettled by his appearance but couldn't think of why.

"Everyone else, this is Kirishima Eijiro, Parker Peter, and Koda Koji," Juzo said, looking at the rest of his classmates. He then turned back to the three, glaring lightly to make sure they knew not to try to dodge. "Okay, enough introductions! Spill!"

The three from Class A grabbed a few mouthfuls of food while they were introduced. Eijiro, caught by surprise, slammed on his chest to help him swallow his mouthful of food. Once that had been completed, he gave a wicked grin. "Dude, it was freaking awesome! So, we were just finished being introduced to Thirteen-Sensei when suddenly this weird black swirl formed near the fountain…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"So, what's up, All Might-Sensei?" Ranma asked as he and Izuku took a seat in the office lounge. He unwrapped his bento as the large man sat on the small stool, dwarfing it.

"Ah, the primary reason for asking you to join me, Young Saotome, is that the Principal asked me to find a teacher's assistant for your new Martial Arts club," All Might said as he poured hot water into the teapot. The tabletop water heater was always so helpful for these occasions.

"Oh?" Ranma asked in excitement, "Has my club been approved?"

"Yes, it has! Even the... extracurricular activities, I believe it was called," All Might said, his big grin present. He handed cups of tea to the two boys before pouring one of his own. "While I will not be able to look after it myself, as I have commitments to attend to after school, I have a close associate who can fill in for me. He's worked for me for many years at my agency. His name is Yagi Toshinori."

Izuku was happy for the other boy until All Might revealed that last little detail. He had almost spit out some of the tea he had just started drinking but ended up choking on it instead. After coughing a few times and getting his breathing back under control, he saw Ranma questioning him with a raised eyebrow while All Might sweated slightly in his nervousness.

"Anyways, I learned recently that your physical abilities have nothing to do with your Quirk? Rather, you use something called Ki?" All Might said, getting Ranma's attention away from Izuku's nervous face. "It is a remarkable ability from what I have seen so far."

Ranma nodded, happy to talk to the hero about it. "Yeah, it can be. Your physical abilities can grow significantly when you've trained correctly. The more Ki you have, the more you can use to enhance yourself. Muscles or senses are the basics."

"Hmmm," All Might said, thinking it over, "I heard a little bit about it from a Detective friend I have on the force, Detective Tsukauchi. I believe he works with Officer Tamakawa."

Ranma looked up, surprised, before he remembered hearing the name mentioned before. "Oh, right. Sansa talked about him a few times."

All Might nodded before getting back on track. "I was told it is a very flexible power, one that you have only displayed a small fraction of what it is capable of. I was also told that anyone could learn to wield it, so long as they worked for it?"

"Yeah, that's all true," Ranma said, sipping at his tea before his hands flashed out to eat a few quick bites. All Might was impressed with his speed, but especially his accuracy and control.

"So, what else can it do?" All Might asked.

"Well," Ranma said, thinking of something to show. "Once you are advanced enough with your Ki usage, you can start externalizing your Ki. You can push it into other objects to strengthen, enhance, or manipulate almost anything you can put your Ki into."

"Oh!" Izuku exclaimed, catching their attention. "Like during the practical exam, you threw those rocks at the robots! I looked at the one you destroyed, and the rock seemed to go through it cleanly. I was so confused about how you did that!"

"Yep!" Ranma said with a single nod, then grinned at his friend. "Exactly. The rocks allowed me to enhance them long enough to be harder than steel, and my throws gave them enough energy to pierce them. That technique has many possibilities, from using wooden swords to cut through trees or concrete to making scarves and belts sharper than most blades."

"Amazing," All Might said. "Can you demonstrate?"

"Sure," Ranma said as he picked up the cloth from his bento. He looked around momentarily, trying to find something to test it on that wouldn't get him in trouble. "Can I show you with that tray?"

All Might looked down at the small plastic tray on the table. "Certainly."

"Great, so just stand it up," Ranma said before turning to Izuku. "Take this cloth and try to 'slash' at the tray, would you, Izuku?"

Izuku accepted the cloth, unsure what to do before he swung it around at the tray with nothing to show for it other than a flappy wack. He then handed the cloth back to Ranma.

Once Ranma had it, he smiled and flicked the cloth until it suddenly stiffened so it more closely resembled a blade, surprising both observers. Then his hand flicked out without an apparent change to the tray, wondering if it had worked. But after a delay, both pairs of eyes widened in surprise as the top of the tray fell away from the rest of it. All Might and Izuku took one end of each and saw the perfectly smooth cut that had happened.

"Wo– wow!" Izuku said before looking at the cloth again.

"And this is just one of many techniques?" All Might asked.

"Yeah. It uses some similar principles for a lot of similar techniques, but it varies widely in its application. Mastering it and some other fundamentals can lead to all sorts of additional techniques. Some of them are just stepping stones to more advanced attacks that make this trick look simple."

All Might nodded along, impressed by what he had seen and heard. It truly fascinated him how someone without a Quirk could accomplish these things. Much like Izuku, he briefly wondered if he could have saved his own sensei if he had known about it without requiring her to weaken herself. That doubt about what he could have done differently was something he had and would always carry with him. But it had gained new traction with these recent revelations.

"So, how long does it take to learn this?" All Might asked. He had been told that some of the ones that Ranma had been training had already begun to see results.

Ranma tilted his head back, thinking about how to explain it. "Every person tends to learn different parts at different speeds. Their temperament, how they think, and I think even their Quirks at times, impact how they learn. If you tailor the training with those things in mind, you can improve the speed in which they improve."

All Might rubbed his chin in thought, realizing Ranma must have found more efficient ways to train others. Which was promising for newer trainees. He remained silent and let the boy continue.

"The first step is to push yourself to the limit as much as possible, training hard and gaining a strong awareness of one's body. Meditation can also achieve this, but awareness of your body and the world around you is always necessary. It is easier when your body is in the best shape it can be since one has a higher amount of Ki to work with and thus feel."

"That was one of the things I noticed about Izuku before the practical exam," Ranma said, catching the two off-guard. "While his body could still use some strengthening, he was closer to unlocking his Ki than almost anyone else there. Tenya and Mezo were both fairly close, as were Ochako and Toru, but Izuku had pushed himself the hardest. Especially with, from what I could tell, maybe a year of training."

"Is– is that why you approached me, Ranma-kun?" Izuku asked, startled by that revelation.

"Remember, I am trying to become a sensei," Ranma said while looking at the boy seriously. "So few people are aware of Ki that I want to spread it, especially to those that wouldn't abuse it."

All Might and Izuku noticed that he had gained a far-away look in his eyes, wondering what he meant by that before he refocused on them.

"So I am almost always on the lookout for others pushing themselves as hard as possible. That means they have a drive and are usually much closer to unlocking that potential than those who don't. Those who don't have that drive are not likely to push themselves hard enough. I guess there are probably some exceptions, but it seems really unlikely."

All Might and Izuku nodded along, sipping their tea as Ranma asked his own question. "Speaking of training, were you the one who trained Izuku?"

Ranma raised an eyebrow as both of them choked on their tea, causing them to spend several seconds coughing as they tried to recover while Ranma watched.

"Errr, why would you think that, Young Saotome?" All Might asked, slightly nervous at the direction the questions had gone.

"Well, I've noticed you hanging around and talking with Izuku a few times. And on Orientation day, you were nearby as well. So I figured you two knew each other beforehand," Ranma answered quickly. Then a smirk appeared as he mentioned an additional observation, "and with how similar your Quirks were, I figured you might be related."

All Might and Izuku were glad they hadn't taken any additional sips of their tea, as they likely would have emptied the contents in front of them. As it was, both had come to a halt; their nervousness went from a four to a nine as Ranma had gotten very close to the truth. Closer than either were comfortable with. Izuku just looked to All Might to answer, as he did not feel qualified.

All Might looked at the pigtailed boy, deciding to forgo his nervousness to evaluate him more thoroughly. Ranma's present smirk told him that an outright lie wouldn't work. All Might sighed but wasn't honestly bothered by it at this time. The young man had already shown he had what it took to be an exceptional Hero.

"Yes, I was the one who trained him. Yes, our Quirks are similar. But no, we are not related," All Might said simply enough. "I encountered Izuku last year during an incident with a Villain, where Young Midoriya showed his potential to be a great Pro-Hero. But his body wasn't ready, and he had no one else to help him at the time. So I offered to train him."

Izuku had been surprised when All Might answered truthfully, though leaving out some key details. Still, it was much closer than he thought he would ever willingly reveal. He then looked at Ranma and saw him nodding along.

"Makes sense. You did a good job building up his body in such a short time. I was actually impressed by that when I saw it," Ranma said evenly before pointing to All Might with a slightly sharper look. "But I would suggest you include some form of sparing into the mixture at regular intervals. Sparing is very important, as it gets the trainee used to actual combat, making them less likely to freeze in a fight and building the muscle memory for moving during a fight."

"Ah, I hadn't realized it was that important," All Might said, embarrassed as he rubbed the back of his head. "My own training did not require building up muscles since my Quirk automatically did that. So, my Sensei spent all of our time training with sparring. I thought that would come later."

Ranma folded his arms and tilted his head as he considered it before nodding. "Okay, I can see why you might be thrown off by that. Was Izuku the first person you've trained?"

"Yes."

"Okay, from one sensei to another, if whoever you train is expected to fight hand-to-hand, make sure that gets incorporated early. Once you know what your student can handle, start with something like fifty percent split between building their body and sparring. Make sure the sparring is done before and after they exhaust themselves with the physical training. This lets them get used to fighting for extended periods of time and how to push past their limits."

All Might smiled, happy to improve his ability as a sensei. He was surprised and confused when Nezu recommended that he learn from Ranma to be the club's adult mentor. This was yet another reason for him to trust his friends' judgment.

"You got pretty lucky since Izuku's a bit of a natural when it comes to that stuff," Ranma grinned after glancing at Izuku. "He already has a decent knowledge base to work with but hasn't been able to put it into practice. He spends too much time on the thought process for simple moves. Though, he doesn't waste as much time as most normally would for almost no training. That is very good for later on; once he gets the basic moves built into his muscle memory, it will be much easier to think during a fight. That can be tough to train."

All Might smiled at that, knowing that, in some ways, Izuku had been training himself with his notebooks. It was one of the things that had first impressed him about the boy. All this talk of training and his thoughts of the boy made All Might curious about one thing. "Young Saotome?" Once Ranma turned his attention back to him, he asked his question. "What kind of Hero were you looking to be?"

"None, really," Ranma answered plainly, surprising the older hero. Ranma explained his stance to the older man more, knowing his answer seemed at odds with attending U.A. "I am not looking at being a Pro Hero as a profession because I am a Martial Artist first and foremost. Martial Artists also try to pass on what we learn to the next generations, so I intend to be a sensei and probably open a Dojo at one point."

"Then why are you trying to get a Pro-Hero license?" All Might asked, still very confused by his answers.

"One of the most important tenets of a Martial Artist is to protect the weak. So whether I have a license or not, I would do what I could," Ranma said, surprising the older hero again. He continued, somewhat exasperated. "But because of the laws around Quirks and doing the things I would do anyways, it would be a pain in the ass after the fact. So getting a Hero license just seems the easiest way around it."

All Might paused momentarily, absorbing what Ranma had said before chuckling, his smile returning. "And the people you train would likely be Pro-Heroes, or people looking to become Pro-Heroes, so it gives you familiarity with what they will experience."

"Yep!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"... what do you mean he got past their jamming?" Jezo asked Eijiro before raising an eyebrow at Peter.

"Uhh, Peter? I don't remember how you explained it…," Eijiro finished lamely, embarrassed but hoping to be pulled out of the fire.

"Their jamming was only affecting E.M.R., so I…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh? Uraraka and Hagakure? Nice of you to join us," Sakura greeted the two girls as they pulled up to the table where most of Class A ate their lunch together. "Where's Saotome and Midoriya?"

"All Might asked them to join him for lunch," Toru said. "What were you guys talking about?"

"Oh, we were discussing plans for preparing for the Sports Festival. I hope to hold after-school training sessions for anyone in the class who wants to join," Sakura said with a smile.

No one noticed Shoto's eyes glaring at his lunch.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"… and then Sensei finally gave him permission to fight! But he also said something like, 'If you do something stupid and get hurt, he'd do something worse than expelling!'" Eijiro said, his eyes sparkling. Several of their guests openly laughed at his description of the events.

"After thanking Sensei, Saotome crushed them within a second!"

His audience's laughs stopped suddenly as they stared in shock at that claim.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

All Might finished the last of his meal, sighing in relief before wiping his mouth with the cloth for his bento. He turned back to his two students and decided to ask them an important question. "Since you already know I've taken an interest in Izuku's training, I'll ask both of you. What are your plans for the Sports Festival?" All Might asked.

"Win, of course!" Ranma exclaimed, folding his arms lazily in the chair while giving an arrogant smirk.

"Oh? And why do you want to win, young Saotome?" All Might asked.

"Well, it's a competition. My school of Martial Arts loves challenges and rarely turns them down," Ranma said as his body and voice relaxed.

All Might nodded, finding it a justifiable reason, but he wondered if that was all that would drive him. But before he asked him, he turned to his successor. "And what about you, Young Midoriya?"

Izuku blinked, unsure of how he should respond. "I– I don't know," Izuku said.

"Why not?" Ranma asked, turning his head to look at his friend.

"I've just– I've never really competed like this before." Izuku winced at how pathetic he sounded.

"Soooo, it's your first competition?"

"Yes?" Izuku answered, unsure if it was the correct response.

"Well, usually, competitions and challenges are for comparing yourself against others. It's like sparring. You fight each other to learn things about them as well as yourself," Ranma explained. "But you do it in front of an audience to prove your strength to them."

"Exactly right, Young Saotome!" All Might said as he chuckled. "This is the best time for both of you to show the entire country your strength!"

"Right!" Izuku said, getting a little more into it than before.

Ranma nodded along, glad that the other boy– "Wait, what?" Ranma asked.

"Hmm?" All Might was a bit lost as to Ranma's sudden shift.

"What did you mean about the entire country?"

All Might blinked, surprised by his question. "I mean that it is one of the most watched events in the country every year. Millions of people tune in to watch and discuss it for weeks or months."

"You mean Sensei was serious about that?" Ranma exclaimed, his mouth opening in shock.

Izuku and All Might blinked at the other boy, surprised by his lack of understanding. "Umm, yes, Ranma-kun?" Izuku responded, "I used to love watching the U.A. Sports Festival for years at home. Watching some of the best Pro-Heroes before they even graduated was amazing!"

"I thought he was just bluffing!"

"Yes, most of the best heroes in Japan attended and competed in the festival before they became well known," All Might said.

The two natives watched in curiosity as Ranma's eyes grew in size, and a gleeful smile began to form. "Ranma-kun?" Izuku asked his friend, wondering what was going on. His change of attitude was putting him on edge.

"Perfect!" Ranma shouted, causing the other two to lean backward in surprise. "Oh, I am definitely winning this thing!"

All Might was about to prompt him about it but was surprised by the pigtailed boy beginning to laugh like a maniacal Villain.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"... we didn't know what to do when all of those portals started opening up all around us, with Villains jumping out of them!" Eijiro said, his eyes wide, much like his audience.

"What did you do?" Pony asked, a bit of fear in her eyes as she imagined the harrowing tale.

Eijiro's new grin calmed her and a few of the others. "That's where Haruno-san jumped in! She started giving out orders! She…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What kind of training?" Ochako asked, nibbling on her food as she listened to their Class Representative explain where and when their training would occur. "I was looking to join Ranma-kun's club, so I am just curious about what the differences will be."

"Wait, Saotome is forming a club?" Kyoka asked. She wasn't the only one who turned to their brunette classmate. "What kind of club?"

"It's a Martial Arts club!" Toru said, getting a bit excited at the idea. "He said he is looking to train others in his style!"

"School," Momo suddenly said, surprising their invisible classmate. "Style refers to the overarching techniques and their background, like Karate. Schools are from individuals, a particular dojo, taught specifically to students with a focus in mind. Every School is slightly different in how and what they teach."

Most of their class blinked and nodded wordlessly, not understanding that distinction.

"... anyways," Toru said finally, "he said he'd train us in his School, which sounds amazing!"

"Huh?" Denki asked, "Why is it amazing?"

"You saw him fight yesterday; how can it not be amazing?" Toru asked him.

Denki tried to respond but came up short as he remembered more details of that part of the fight and had to admit that Toru was right.

"To get back to your original question, Ururaka," Sakura said, grabbing the table's attention again. "I plan to focus on three things for this training session: the basics of combat, controlling your Quirk, and teamwork."

"What do you mean by controlling our Quirks?" Fumikage asked.

"I am talking about manipulating how you use your Quirk," Sakura said, folding her arms on the table as she leaned toward him. "To overcome or adapt to your limitations, to bend and break what you understood your Quirk was capable of."

"Really?" Denki asked as he sat up straight and gave her his full attention. He wasn't the only one who noticed; several others also took notice.

Sakura just eyed each of them and playfully grinned.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"... and then All Might smashed through the stadium doors! He said his usual 'I AM here' line, which was suuuch a relief! Seriously, you hear it all the time watching recordings, but it just hits so much harder when you're in a fight!" Eijiro said. He saw his audience sporting a bunch of smiles.

However, Eijiro's face took a darker turn, interrupting their good mood. "But that was when the Villains almost…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

All Might shook his head in mirth as Ranma finally left the room, leaving him alone with his protege. He waited a full minute, ensuring that Ranma had properly left, before releasing his buffed form, shrinking in size to his real and very frail self. He looked to Izuku, finding the boy still entranced.

"Well, that certainly did not go as I expected," Toshinori said. He chuckled at the thought before coughing into his fist and feeling a bit of blood leaking out. He reached into his pocket for his ever-present handkerchief and cleaned himself up.

Izuku blinked in surprise as he realized what his sensei had said. "What do you mean?"

"I was going to suggest that both of you do your best to show the world who you are and that you are here!" Toshinori said while pointing at Izuku with both of his index fingers. "I still think, in your case, you should do that. I just didn't expect Young Saotome to find something even better!"

Izuku nodded, understanding his point. If he hadn't already known Ranma, he wondered what his reaction would have been to what he planned to do. He then looked up, eying his personal hero. "Do you think he'll win?"

"He has an excellent chance of that! Putting such a requirement as winning will help give him that drive to do so," Toshinori said, smiling at the idea. "But the Sports Festival is rife with challenges that can surprise you, so there is always the chance he could lose."

"But do not lose sight of yourself, Young Midoriya!" Toshinori said, getting the boy's attention. "While Saotome's goal of revealing the nature of his Ki abilities to the world if he wins is noble, do not let it blind you to doing your best. You must show the world who you are, just as much as he must!"

"Right!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Eijiro remained momentarily silent as his audience tried to process how the fight had finally ended, with Sakura disappearing. And more specifically, what she had done right before. A few of them were disturbed or scared, but most nodded as they recognized the seriousness of what had happened.

"What was the Villain's Quirk?" Juzo asked.

"Some form of disintegration," Peter said, speaking up for Eijiro this time. "From what I could tell, based on the recording, the moment his five fingers touch something, it starts to disintegrate. Aizawa-sensei confirmed this morning that she likely saved All Might's life by doing that."

Jezo nodded, his curiosity satisfied regarding that part of the tale. "So what happened after? Where'd Haruno go?"

"Well, she…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa grumbled as he stood up from his sleeping bag. Nemuri had finished walking out of the room; her class for the day had ended. He sighed as he saw some of the students sporting blushes, especially since Nemuri was still a flirt at heart, even in her business suit. He cleared his throat as the last bell chimed, getting his students' attention.

"There are a couple of announcements to make before you all leave," Aizawa said. His students remained seated, waiting for him to continue. "There are two after-school activities that have been approved by the Principal. Saotome-san, Haruno-san, please step to the front of the class."

He waited until they got up and met him at the front, giving sideways glances at each other as they did so. Ranma looked confused about Sakura's presence, but the reverse seemed not so true as she gave him a friendly smirk.

"Saotome has been approved to start a new club based specifically on his school of Martial Arts. Saotome, please give a brief explanation."

"Uhh, sure, Sensei," Ranma said, just a little nervous before he turned back to the rest of the class. "The Musabetsu Kakuto Ryu is a School focusing on adaptation and winning by any means possible. My club and School of Martial Arts train you to use what works best for you. This includes height, strength, speed, toughness, or your Quirks. It is extremely harsh training, but it is there for a reason: to make you the best martial artist you can be. We will meet after school in Gym C for now."

The room was silent as they stared at him after he finished his spiel; some looked on with interest, while others were hesitant. Aizawa let it be for a few moments before he moved things along. "Haruno has proposed her own training group that will also meet after school. Please give a brief description, Haruno."

"Certainly, Sensei," Sakura said before she looked at the class and smiled. "My training group is targeting the Sports Festival, but we may continue to train beyond it. The goals of this training group are dealing with the basics of combat, improving your Quirks, and a heavy emphasis on teamwork. We will meet in Gym E after school."

"Thank you, Haruno," Aizawa said as he stepped forward to be between his two students. "Both training groups are expected to take two to three hours every day after class, at least until the Sports Festival is finished. They have also been given permission for additional time as they see fit and their own rules. Both will be supervised by a teacher selected by the Principal."

Aizawa then took a deep breath. "It is by the recommendation of the Principal, All Might, and myself that all of you seriously consider joining one of these two after-school groups. This isn't just about dealing with the Sports Festival; there was a development from yesterday's attack that has us concerned."

That perked up the entire class as they waited for him to explain.

"We learned this morning that the leaders of the attack, the one with the hands, the warper, and the one they called Nomu, were all warped away while they were in transit to a better-equipped facility." Aizawa listened as the class sparked into outrage yet again, but he let them express their outbursts. It took a few minutes, but they finally settled down as he calmly waited.

"This was done by a second, unknown warper that could target them even within their secured transport. There were no warnings for the Pro-Heroes or Officers escorting them, so please do not hold it against them. They are investigating and attempting to track them, but the Principal and I thought you deserved to know."

"Security for the Sports Festival and for U.A., in general, is being increased significantly, but the Principal and teachers both feel some personal improvements for all of you would make it safer for you in the long run." He was glad to see the class pull themselves together. "If any of you have concerns or wish to talk, my door is always open to you for whatever reason."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku was a tangle of nerves as Aizawa-sensei called an end to the school day and left rather quickly while his students congregated around each other. While yesterday's events worried him, the knowledge that they had been apprehended had lessened the load on his mind. Now, though, they knew they had escaped with the help of someone else, meaning those three and more were still out there. They had targeted All Might already, so who was to say they wouldn't target him or the class again?

He saw he wasn't the only one concerned, as others appeared worried as they packed their things. But what seemed odd to him was that Ranma and Sakura had looked… annoyed more than anything else. They both had shown they had experience in fights, so he tried not to worry about it too much.

Since he wanted to get to the gym as quickly as possible so he could change, he finished his packing and made his way toward the entrance. Ochako and Toru were not far behind him when he slid open the classroom door and found the hallway filled with waiting students.

"Wh– what's going on?" Ochako asked from behind him.

Her outburst caught the rest of their classes' attention as they looked at the new development. The crowd of students outside was a broad mixture, all looking inward as they stared at them. Some were peeking around others or even trying to poke their heads into the room to see who was there. Some cell phones were pointing at them as they spoke to each other.

Tenya stepped forward, his arm bent at his side, and pointed toward the crowd. "Excuse me! What business do you have with Class A?"

Their observers were silent as they watched, not answering Tenya's question as more of their classmates approached the doorway.

"Scouting out the enemy, Four Eyes," Katsuki said as he walked up behind them. "We're the ones that defeated a Villain attack. They want to take a look at us before the Sports Festival. Out of the way, Deku."

Izuku moved to the side as Katsuki stepped in front of the students. "There's no point in doing stuff like that," Katsuki said before he glared at the annoyances in front of him, "Out of my way, Extras!"

"Stop calling people 'Extras' just because you don't know them!" Tenya cried out, swinging his arm in a chopping motion as he called out Katsuki's attitude.

The mass of students quieted, looking at Katsuki as he stood there and waited for them to do what he told them. Izuku and Ochako's nervousness increased as Katsuki created more enemies for them.

The silence was broken by a voice calling out from within the crowd, "I came to see what the famous Class A was like, but you seem pretty arrogant."

The voice belonged to a boy with messy, indigo-colored hair that flared out in multiple directions on his head, much like Aizawa-sensei's hair would get when his Quirk was activated. His eyes were half-closed as he walked through the crowd to stand in front of Katsuki at the doorway.

"Are all the students in the hero course like this?" the boy asked as he looked at the others in the classroom. He didn't bother to acknowledge the students shaking their heads. He did focus on Katsuki as the blonde's face settled on smoldering anger.

"Seeing something like this makes me disillusioned," the boy said as he rubbed the back of his head. "There are quite a few who enrolled in general studies or other courses because they didn't make it into the hero course. Did you know that?"

Katsuki focused his glare on the boy, his red eyes easily visible, waiting for him to get to his point.

"The school at least left us a chance. Depending on the results of the Sports Festival, they'll consider our transfer into the hero course," the unnamed boy said.

Izuku could only watch as the boy spoke, surprised by what he was saying. He realized many of the students looking at them may have been in that position.

"And it seems they may also transfer people out," the boy said, a minuscule smirk formed as he watched the nervous looks from some of Izuku's classmates. "Scouting out the enemy? I, at least, came to say that even if you're in the hero course if you get too carried away, I'll sweep your feet out from under you."

The boy then looked straight into Katsuki's eyes before finishing what he had come to say. "I came with a declaration of war."

Izuku was taken aback by the boy's boldness, unsure of how to deal with it.

"Sure, you're welcome to try."

Izuku jerked somewhat as Ranma's voice came from behind him. He turned back to see the pigtailed boy walking up casually. A few steps behind him, he saw Sakura. Both of them looked bored and uninterested.

"But you'll lose," Ranma said.

Izuku looked back at the crowd and saw the indigo-haired boy had turned his attention to Ranma. "Another arrogant one, too sure of himself just because you survived a Villain attack."

"Nah, it ain't arrogance," Ranma said, tilting his head as he looked the other boy in the eyes. "You'll lose because you aren't even trying."

That got a reaction out of the other boy, his eyes focusing into a glare. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

Ranma looked over the crowd before turning back to the boy. "Some of you have trained some, but most of you have given up. You've barely trained at all. You aren't putting any effort into it; instead, you expect to get a spot handed to you. Let me guess. Do you think your Quirk is super powerful or something?"

The boy's glare got more profound as he tried to fix Ranma on the spot but didn't actually say anything. Ranma just smirked in response. "No? Or do you think it just didn't work due to something regarding the exam? Either way, you gave up. You haven't adapted or tried to improve yourself since then."

The boy was becoming angry, but Izuku noticed the looks on the other students. Many of them looked away with guilt. He took a peek at the rest of his class and saw them watching Ranma closely.

"Frankly, I don't think you really care. If you did, you would do everything possible to get better. You aren't covering for where you're weak or making sure that you will pass the exam next time if you retake the exam. If you really cared about becoming a Pro-Hero, you wouldn't let a silly test stop you from accomplishing it," Ranma said, a bit of heat in his voice as he leveled a hard look at the boy and those behind him.

"You know noth–"

"He's right," Sakura said as she stepped beside Ranma. "You don't have the drive to do it. You're coasting on thinking your Quirk is all you need, but that isn't what will allow you to survive out there."

"Pretty lady…" a soft voice said, catching Izuku's eyes as he saw a tiny teenage boy with purple balls on his head looking up at Sakura. His eyes widened further as he looked around the room.

Izuku turned back towards Ranma and Sakura, finding Ranma looking at the short boy. A blood vein on his forehead became visible and twitched, but Sakura ignored it.

"Don't look down on those who have spent the time and effort to succeed. Instead, decide if it is something you actually want, then work for it. Hard," Sakura finished before stepping forward. The crowd parted for her. She was followed by Ranma and, finally, Katsuki.

Izuku rushed to not be left behind.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Naomasa patiently waited as he let the U.A. staff absorb his verbal report while some of them re-read the paperwork he had handed out earlier. They combed through it, finding the essential bits of information. He had handed out a set of the paperwork to Eraser Head, Vlad King, and Snipe as they stepped into the room now that classes had finished for the day.

They had already had time to absorb the news about the League of Villains leaders escaping, having been informed in the morning. But he had gone over more details, additional developments, and what they had acquired from the interrogations.

"So this… Shigaraki, his Quirk allows him to disintegrate anything he touches. And it was confirmed it worked on humans?" Snipe asked, looking through some of the details.

"Yes," Naomasa said, looking at his paperwork and the relevant information. "Some interviews confirmed that the one called Shigaraki had gotten upset with one of the small-time Villains when they had gathered together. Shigaraki grabbed the man, and his body rapidly began to disintegrate, leaving a bloody mess behind."

"Are there any requirements for activating it?" Vlad asked, knowing Eraser Head would want to know how it worked. Toshinori was also looking on, eager to confirm how close to death he might have been.

"Based on slow replays of Parker's video, he needs contact with all five of his fingertips to activate it. While we don't know how much time is needed for the full disintegration of a person, it would have severely damaged the area it touched." Naomasa then looked Toshinori in the eyes. "Considering your previous injury, there was a good chance that just the initial contact might have been enough to kill you or more severely injure you. Especially since the place he aimed was near your old wound."

Toshinori sighed, realizing he had truly been a hair's breadth away from that possibility. "Haruno-san saved my life then," Toshinori said, smiling as he looked over at the stoic Eraser Head.

"Yes, she did. Some people are still concerned with how she did it, especially for a teenage girl who just entered U.A. Her actions are getting some unwanted attention," Naomasa said. He had already informed Recovery Girl, who would relay that information to Sakura.

"News agencies?" Midnight asked, knowing how much trouble those leeches could cause if they got a whiff of that possible controversy.

"No, luckily," Namasa replied, though his face looked like he had sucked on something sour. "More like higher-ups in police, politicians, and the Safety Commission. While I don't think it has spread to all of them yet, it is just a matter of time before they learn of it."

"Back to the Villains," Vlad said after the silence had run on long enough. "So even with the names Shigaraki, Kurogiri, and Nomu, we have no idea who they are?"

"Correct. We don't know if their names are aliases, but no one matching their supposed ages, appearance, or Quirks has appeared in our research," Naomasa said, sighing before releasing a critical piece of information. "We might have been able to get something more with the samples taken from Shigaraki or his severed body parts, but all of the evidence that had been collected regarding them was destroyed or stolen about the time the Villains escaped. Save one."

Everyone's heads snapped to the man at that bit of information. Especially as the reports they were reading from specifically said all samples were destroyed. Since they were all veterans of the trade, none of them needed an explanation for why it was left out, so they waited.

"We… got lucky. One of the technicians had just finished scraping some skin cells off one of the amputated hands that Shigaraki was wearing and had been moving to transport it for processing when they improperly left the sealed room with the sample still held in their pocket," Naomasa said, before chuckling at their lucky break. "The man had been on a long shift, so the strain made him make a mistake as he tried to get some lunch and some rest. He wasn't in the room when it lit up, saving himself from injury like the others or potential death."

"The explosion, and everything else, made him forget about the sample he had taken, and he ended up taking it home. He found it in the morning, and we've been keeping that information out of any reports. It is being transported to a very different facility by the man himself, who was given an 'extended vacation.'"

The staff of U.A. chuckled, understanding how complicated the situation was and how lucky they were. "Do you know how they knew where the evidence would be?"

"At his time? No," Naomasa said. "We don't know if it was an inference, a breach of our network, a breach of the site, or an inside job. Either way, they knew exactly where and what to hit to recover and destroy the additional evidence. The local chief is rather… upset and is trying to find where the hole in our security might be, but it may take some time. Especially if it wasn't just one method but a combination. We aren't ruling anything out."

Nezu nodded. It seemed both of their groups had some work to do. "Thank you, Detective Tsukauchi. If we find anything more from our end, we will inform you immediately. Hopefully, this additional sample will shed some light on their identities."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 11 - End
 
Chapter 12 - First Day of Training
Chapter 12 - First Day of Training

Katsuki brooded as he leaned against the school's outside wall, watching as students passed by on their way to whatever. He was not usually the brooding type, preferring action and dealing with problems directly. But he wasn't stupid, far from it. He was, academically, one of the best students in their class, even this early into their term. He was also perceptive enough to know that with things as they currently stood, he had little chance of beating the Pigtailed Bastard or Forehead.

He considered both of their training groups. He might be able to learn some things from either of them, but he couldn't stomach being under either of them. He knew they were strong, and yesterday's attack proved it beyond a doubt.

Pigtail had an overwhelming amount of strength and speed over him, but there was also the skill they had displayed. He saw enough details to the Bastard's movements that they knew how to fight, and they were damn good at it. He had learned she had beaten the one called Nomu in a few seconds once she had decided to end the fight. If it was just their strength and speed, Katsuki might have been able to compensate for it and win. But it wasn't going to be that easy.

Forehead was more complicated. Katsuki had turned back to his class after finishing off another group of villains, only to see the portal open behind All Might. Moving as fast as she had, he had barely caught Sakura's motions and the ruthlessness in how she did it. He saw her throw that dagger through the portal, the explosion, and then Sakura's disappearance. He could put enough of it together to know she was dangerous.

And he had just claimed he would beat them. He said that he would take first place at the Sports Festival. He had challenged them, it had been heard, and it had been thrown back at him. Now, he was on the spot to actually perform. To do that, he needed to get stronger.

He considered just training alone, but he knew that wouldn't be enough. He mulled over what they were offering, chances to get stronger physically and with their Quirks. While those would be useful, there was little chance he would gain enough in either area to beat them. Especially since they would know more about him and his Quirk if he did that, making winning even harder. The only thing to offset that would be getting a better understanding of them in return, but he knew more would be needed.

He entertained checking with someone at the school, but he knew they would just point him to one of their training groups and tell him to suck it up. So, the number of options he had left came down to one. While it wouldn't have been one he would consider normally, he was in an unusual predicament. So he waited.

Katuski was starting to get worried that he wouldn't show up, whether he left through some other route or had even joined one of the training groups. But after twenty minutes, his target finally walked through the gates.

"Parker."

Peter paused as he walked out of the school gates when his name was called, glancing to the side to see Katsuki leaning against the wall. He was a little confused about why he was waiting outside for him like this. For a moment, Peter thought it was a return to his younger years as a nerd who dealt with bullies, but he quickly dismissed it.

"What's up, Bakugo?"

Katsuki pushed himself off the wall, stepping closer to the foreign boy as he tried to figure out how best to phrase his question. A part of him revolted about what he was doing, but he quickly shut those thoughts down as he barreled through. "What are you doing to prepare for the Sports Festival?"

"Nothing, really," Peter said as he shrugged his shoulders.

That confused Katsuki for a moment, but then he remembered that Peter had only shown an idle curiosity about the Sports Festival before returning to his notebook or leaving the classroom. He hadn't thought of it much since he had been distracted by challenging Pigtail. While Peter not being heavily invested in participating in the festival meant fewer challenges, it also made his current predicament harder without going into territory he wanted to avoid. However, there may be ways to move him toward it.

"Why not?"

"I guess I am a little interested. I couldn't play sports when I was younger, and a part of me wishes I had. But what I am working on is too important," Peter replied.

"Too important?" Katsuki asked, though it was missing his typically abrasive mannerisms and tone. "You do remember the part of Pro-Heroes watching, right? Scouting talent?"

"Yeah," Peter said, shrugging his shoulders, still looking disinterested. "That doesn't really matter to me."

Katsuki was a bit lost at that. It went counter to his thought process towards becoming the Number One Pro-Hero. Peter had come to U.A., The premier Hero School in the country and one of the best in the world. He was clearly looking to be a hero, so why would he not seek the best heroes' internships and the public's attention on him?

"Why the hell would that not matter? You want to be a Pro-Hero, don't you?" Katsuki asked, some of his fire returning to his voice.

"While getting the attention of some Pro-Heroes for the workplace training and the eventual internships, as well as getting public awareness, aren't necessarily bad, they won't help me the way I want." Seeing his answer didn't resolve Katsuki's question, he continued. "I don't intend to operate like a normal Pro-Hero, so I won't be running a normal agency like most heroes do, and I don't care about getting the public's attention from the Sports Festival."

Now, Katsuki was truly lost. Peter was talking nonsense! Everyone ran an agency! "What the hell are you talking about?"

"I've got a company. Well, my guardian is currently in charge of it, but with his help and the help of his daughter, we started a company. It deals with cutting-edge technology. Much of it can be used as support items for heroes, but most will have applications in numerous fields of daily use. So, I will be self-funded and won't require government pay, at least not directly for day-to-day income. I plan to be more of an independent agency, more flexible on what we can do and where we can go. I've already watched and learned how to do that from… others, so I'm not worried about it."

Seeing the light going off in Katsuki's eye, Peter was glad he didn't have to explain that further. He was also starting to understand what Katsuki might be after. Having grown up in a city with so many people like him, he figured he'd throw him the bone he needed.

"As for popular opinion, I would rather it be my actions out there," Peter said, waving his hand towards the city, "than from how well I do in the Festival."

Katsuki opened his mouth to reply but found he couldn't. His brain tried and failed to process what he was hearing. After several slow blinks, he closed his mouth and thought about Peter's words.

Katsuki almost reflexively said that it was stupid. It wasn't the right way to do it or how everyone else did it. Peter's attitude was so surprising that it threw him for a loop because he wasn't following the pre-defined path to becoming a Pro-Hero. He didn't care if it wasn't normal. He would prove how good of a hero he was, not by the path of most people, but by how he wanted to do it. It was a sentiment he could agree with.

"Anyways, if you want, you can follow me to my place," Peter offered the blonde boy. "I've actually been curious how your Quirk works and the chemical composition of your sweat. I've got some scanning equipment we can use on it."

Katsuki looked at Peter, his offer falling more in line with what he sought than expected. Peter didn't look like it, but Katsuki realized the game was up. But the offer left plenty of wiggle room on how to explain it. Peter was willing to help without calling it that. He grinned in anticipation.

"Lead the way."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma stepped out of the locker rooms and made his way to the center of the gym. He noted that he was the first to arrive and decided to set up some things. Grabbing some fall mats, he created several large sections for his students. Finished, he went for the central mat and opted for a slow kata as he meditated and waited. The softness of the mat wasn't his favorite, and for a fleeting moment, he thought of his pops complaining about 'softness.' Then he snorted, dismissing the figment, and got back to work.

He didn't have to wait very long as others started appearing. Kendo and Ojiro from Class B were some of the first to arrive. They both had proper dogis and knelt in seiza on mats as they waited. Izuku, Ochako, Toru, and Mezo joined them while wearing their gym uniforms. They tried to copy the two more experienced students, but Izuku and the girls found it rather uncomfortable and began to fidget. He could feel confusion from Kendo and Ojiro, but they didn't say anything. After a few minutes, Eijiro entered, wearing his gym uniform and trying to join them by sitting in seiza.

Ranma completed his kata before turning to his new students. He smiled as he made his way in front of them.

"Thanks for coming," Ranma said as he stood before them straight and relaxed. "I'll walk you through a kata, and then we'll spar. First with and then without Quirks. Today, we mostly want to become familiar with each other and learn what my school of martial arts has to offer."

Ranma then folded his arms behind his back as he turned to the two from Class B, knowing they had something eating them up, even if their faces and body language hid it well. "So, what's up, you two? I know somethings bugging you."

"Umm… who are you?" Mashirao asked, scratching his cheek with an index finger, slightly embarrassed.

"I'm Saotome Ranma. The girl you met the other day is my Quirk," Ranma replied, smirking at their befuddlement. Quirks being everywhere really made explaining his curse a lot simpler. He got fewer funny looks, even if it wasn't accurate. Unfortunately, it wasn't a perfect explanation.

"So, is your Quirk some sort of illusion?" Mashisrao asked before touching his chin as he thought of it. "Is this your illusion? Or was it the girl? Where's your real body?"

"Oh! Do you change into a guy?" Itsuka suggested while tilting her head. "That must be so awkward…"

"No, it's not an illusion and both are my real body," Ranma said in exasperation. "And no, my Quirk turns me into a girl when splashed with cold water. That's it!"

Both of them took a few seconds to absorb his answer before nodding their heads and smiling. Ranma sighed in relief as another example of why he didn't mind calling his curse a Quirk presented itself.

Relaxing his body again, he turned to look at the rest of them. "Let me start by explaining what the Musabetsu Kakuto Ryu is since it is very different from most of the Martial Arts you might know."

"Indiscriminate Grappling?" Eijiro questioned softly but was ignored.

"The Musabetsu Kakuto Ryu was taught to me by my father and taught to him by his master. It is hundreds of years old and is one of the strongest and deadliest schools of Martial Arts the world has ever seen." Ranma was glad to see none of them were questioning him on that. They had all seen enough of what he could do that they didn't automatically dismiss it.

"One of the reasons is that the School is not based on a limited moveset but on principles of combat and training. We watch, observe, learn, adapt, and overcome anything we encounter. Anything useful is adopted and taught. But even pointless and useless moves can have their place, so nothing is forgotten."

"The Musabetsu Kakuto Ryu holds that no Martial Arts has 'ownership' of techniques or styles, so we are free to use whatever we find. Within reason," Ranma added. "It is all a matter of finding what works for your situation and adapting to that."

Ranma sighed as he saw a couple of hands go up, interrupting his speech. Then again, he wasn't too partial towards speeches. "Yes, Izuku?"

"Umm, Ranma-san, what do you mean by 'within reason?'"

"Forbidden techniques is one example," Ranma said. He wasn't surprised by their hands being raised once more. "Forbidden techniques can include techniques that are too dangerous to use, whether to the user or to others. Some forbidden techniques can be taught but are only to be used in extreme situations, while others are outright banned."

Izuku and the others lowered their hands.

"The next reason is that the training is harsh," Ranma said, emphasizing that last word. Ranma had seen how squeamish most became when they learned just how harsh he was referring to. "We push you to the limits, millimeters away from your breaking point, and hold you there for as long as possible."

Ochako and Toru seemed the most nervous about his words, with Izuku just a little behind. Then again, they actually had an idea of the training he was talking about.

"But that harsh training is not without its rewards," Ranma said, "I am not just talking about physical and mental strength or techniques, but gaining access to Ki."

The only one who looked confused was Eijiro, while Mashirao and Itsuka looked surprised. He smirked since he had a suspicion they had heard of it. "Ki is something everyone has, to greater and lesser extents. It fills our world, so even things that are not alive have trace amounts of it. Living things generate it and, like a muscle, it can be improved and strengthened."

"But it is not easy to strengthen, making it slower and harder to improve than any other muscle. Pushing yourself physically and mentally is one of the easiest methods of strengthening it enough to reach the next point: finding and touching it." Ranma paused, watching as he had everyone's attention.

"Once you can detect your own Ki, controlling it is the next and most important step. Once that happens, I can teach you techniques to improve it far faster than before, but the training will also escalate. However, your grasp of Ki control will allow you to more easily meet that challenge, as Ki will improve everything you can do."

"The last reason is that the Musabetsu Kakuto Ryu also teaches you to be ready at any time for any situation. You may be attacked walking down the street, sitting in class, eating dinner, taking a bath, or sleeping. My Art teaches you to be prepared for any situation you may find yourself in and against any opponent. Like yesterday's attack," Ranma said as he smiled, seeing the grimacing and understanding looks he was getting.

"Our training will happen in this gym, but it will branch out to other places and times. Times you will not expect. And I have the approval of the Principal to do it," Ranma said with one of his terrifying grins. The way his eyes seemed to light up in glee, like a sadist being given free reign over the lives of others.

He let that rest for a moment, seeing their worried looks, before relaxing his face again. "Since you will need to be used to training anywhere and anytime, you must rotate what kind of clothes you wear to training."

"In meetings like this, you will be expected to wear your gym uniforms," Ranma said as he looked at his classmates before turning to the two from 1-B. "You may also wear dogis, as they are the traditional uniform of Martial Arts. You will also be expected to wear your school uniforms, costumes, or any normal clothes you like. I don't want you wearing the same type of clothes more than two or three days in a row, so you will need to regularly rotate what you wear."

Ranma grinned as his 'speech' ended. "Any questions?"

Ranma saw everyone's hands raised, so Ranma settled on the boy with red hair. Pointing at Eijiro, Ranma prompted him to ask his question.

"What the hell is Ki?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura waited on the gym mat as the last few stragglers trickled in. She was pleased to see the numbers that had gathered. Tenya and Mina, who she was closest to in her class, were good to see. While they weren't as close, Momo, Denki, and Kyoka were also becoming her friends. Fumikage and Tsuyu, she didn't know very well, but she was happy they joined her.

Everyone wore their gym uniforms and stood around after Tsuyu and Fumikage joined them on the mat. "Was there anyone else in the locker room, Fumikage?"

"No," he said as he finished walking up to them.

"Alright," Sakura said, smiling at her classmates.

"First off, thank you for joining me. As I said before, we'll focus on three types of training. First off, basic combat training. This ensures everyone has some grounding in how to attack, defend, and maneuver in a fight, as well as tactics and strategy. Based on our Battle Training and what I saw from yesterday's attack, most of you can perform decently in this. But ensuring the basics are drilled and constantly worked on is still good."

Her classmates nodded along, so Sakura continued. "The two areas we will focus on beyond that include improving your Quirks and a heavy focus on teamwork. Based on what I have learned of the Sports Festival events, teamwork is critical to advancing to the final event."

"Huh? What are you talking about?" Denki asked as he failed to make sense of what she was saying. "Isn't the whole point of the Festival for each of us to show off what we can do since we're competing against each other?"

"No," Momo answered. "Every year, they have one event focused on cooperative challenges. Previous events have included three-legged races or tug-of-war."

The others nodded in agreement.

"The second event is always a group-oriented one, making it obvious that teamwork is necessary," Sakura said. "But it isn't the only one."

"What? What are you talking about?" Mina asked. She was one of many confused by her statement.

"The first event has been viewed as an individual event since teamwork is not required to pass. We will compete with all of the classes for our year in a general competition that leads to a limited number of contestants passing and moving on to the next event. While I haven't had enough time to view any of these events yet, I did get a copy of the rules. No rule prevents you from working together," Sakura said as she formed a smirk.

"While it is not against the rules to work together, it is still not a team-oriented event," Momo said. "I fail to see–"

"Oh! Oh! The Exam! The Practical Exam!" Mina suddenly cried out as she got excited and pointed at Sakura, smiling as she understood what her friend was talking about. "Just like in the Practical Exam, there are no rules against working together!"

"Exactly, Mina," Sakura said as she smiled.

"Why is that important?" Kyoka asked, trying to understand what direction this was taking.

"Teamwork is not banned during the Practical Exam," Tenya said as he adjusted his glasses. "Two or more people could work together to support others to increase the effectiveness of the contestants, increasing the number of points they could acquire."

"While that is true, that would potentially cause one or more contestants to be unable to acquire points unless all contestants have a means of attacking. It is detrimental to them and can leave those supported with a false sense of accomplishment since they could only pass with the additional support," Momo said.

"Incorrect," Tenya said as he fully turned to address Momo. "Combat points were not the only means to acquire points during the exam. There were also rescue points as a hidden metric the staff used to grade us."

Momo blinked, not having heard that particular part of the regular Practical Exam since she had been nominated by recommendation. Momo was about to point out some flaws with his evaluation, but Sakura beat her to it.

"Tenya is correct that Rescue Points were a hidden metric, but it doesn't matter whether there was one. It also wouldn't matter if everyone on the team passed," Sakura said. Her words quickly got them to snap their attention to her.

"When you are fighting for your life, the lives of your friends, and the lives of the people you've sworn to protect, all that matters is that you achieve your goal." Sakura's gaze was steady as she stared at them. Most of them needed guidance on what she was talking about.

"You'll understand once you pass my training," Sakura said before they could voice an opinion. "We'll move on from that for now since I still need to finish explaining before we start."

Sakura waited for them to nod as they relaxed and let her continue. "The teamwork training I have planned will be practical and taught on the fly, but we'll spend time improving your teamwork before and after the training. To work on your Quirks, I will work with most of you individually to learn how to shape them."

"Shape?" Denki asked.

Sakura turned to him. "The terminology is one that I use for my own Quirk, but I have found it helps with others. Shaping is getting your Quirk to respond and do what you want. To cause it to bend and change as you guide it."

Denki had a look of intense contemplation. For all of three seconds. "Huh?"

Sakura smiled at the blonde boy, who was clearly thrown off by her explanation. He wasn't the only one, but he seemed the most affected. "What do you think my Quirk is?"

"I have observed you display exceptional strength, speed, and reaction time, as well as an ability to adhere to surfaces, heal injuries, become almost invisible, and possibly teleportation," Momo said, reviewing her abilities.

"She also made me think I heard her footsteps along with yours, Yaoyorozu," Kyoka added helpfully.

"Yeah, Sakura is super strong!" Mina said, catching some of the others' gazes and returning them with a happy grin. Mina paused as she tried to rack her brain to remember what Sakura had explained when they first met. "You said something about it being an… energy? Right?"

"Correct," Sakura replied, giving her a nod for that. "My Quirk is called 'Chakra,' and it does not automatically allow me to do the things I can do with it. To get the desired effects I want, I have to shape my Chakra in certain ways that result in different effects. I technically 'mold' my Chakra to create different effects based on what I did with it. Think of it like clay, where I can produce different shapes of objects to perform different tasks."

"How does that work as a Quirk?" Fumikage asked. "That does not sound like most Quirks."

"Most of you already know this, but I grew up in an isolated place in the world. It was a place where we were taught and trained to be ninjas," Sakura said for Fumikage and Tsuyu's benefit. "I am not fully aware of the history of it, but generations ago, people developed Chakra as a Quirk, which spread throughout our village, as well as a few other small villages. Because most of us had nearly identical Quirks, with occasional changes and mutations, we developed our Quirks to high degrees."

"I still find it fascinating to have a place in the world that is that isolated," Momo said, having previously overheard the story. "But if the Quirk spread to everyone, it might develop in odd ways as multiple generations share genes between them."

"Either way," Sakura added, deciding to try to move the discussion away from that topic. "We found we could mold our Chakra to create new effects. As children, we were taught how to use hand-signs to imprint in us the different ways to mold it."

They watched as Sakura's hands moved through various symbols, and some of them realized the significance rather quickly, though it was Mina who spoke up.

"You did that yesterday!" Mina yelled excitedly, pointing a finger at Sakura as she realized what had happened.

"Yes," Sakura smiled again as she finished molding her Chakra and held the technique she planned to show. "Due to how I have to control my energy, I know how to move and shape the energy inside of me to do what I want. This makes me an expert in controlling many different effects. Like this one."

Her classmates, save Tenya, backed up in surprise as there was a puff of smoke around Sakura, only to notice there were now three Sakuras standing there.

"Gah!"

"What the hell?"

"Ribbit."

"That's so cool!"

"How?"

All three Sakuras smiled, performing the exact same motions, though only one voice was heard. "This is a clone technique and one of the earliest and easiest techniques we learn. I created two illusions that do not actually affect the world. Go ahead and touch them."

Mina reached out a hand and tapped one of them on the shoulder, only for her hand to sink in and do nothing. She then began moving it through the chest and everything, not disrupting it. Denki did the same thing from his side, waving a hand through it and not doing anything. He was grinning at it until he realized who he was doing it to. He blushed and removed his arm from the construct, hoping no one else realized it either.

"That's soooo cool!" Mina yelled once more, her grin growing so large that her eyes had to squint to see anything.

"My home has developed many variants of this clone technique, ranging from increasing the numbers and flexibility of the clones to being solid enough to hit and take hits or be made out of different materials. Materials like water, earth, or even lightning." Sakura said with a smug look at their local electrical classmate. His dumbfounded look was fun to see.

"Because of how different my Quirk is compared to most, we don't know how much of my Village's techniques will be usable or could be translated, but I will help you to push your Quirks in new directions and how to control your energy," Sakura said as she released the clones as they puffed out of existence.

Seeing their agreement, Sakura decided to wrap up the discussion. "So let's start with some basic sparring and some drills. Finally, we'll have everyone get to know each other better by asking and answering some questions and a show-and-tell regarding your Quirks."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori sighed, adjusting his necktie to loosen it up and hanging his outer coat on his arm as he walked through the school. The meeting had been brief, especially since there hadn't been much to add that they hadn't already known about. Much of that was thanks to how competently his students had handled themselves, both in capturing so many Villains, including their leaders, as well as the data collection Parker had done.

Once more, he reminded himself that he would need to talk to David about Parker. He was an amazing young man, reminding him of David in many ways.

Toshinori exited the main building and walked towards the gym that the new club had been allowed to use. He wanted to see more of what Ranma could do and his martial arts. From what little was shared with him so far, he hoped the other students could get positive results from the training. He entered through the outer doors, passed the locker rooms, and finally entered the gym.

He found his charges doing some form of slow dance, trying to sync with each other as Ranma walked between them, giving instructions to the students as they continued. Toshinori decided not to interrupt, opting to wait at the gym's entrance as he observed them.

Toshinori was confused about its purpose. He had expected to see punching or kicking, both from his own experience and from the few examples of Martial Arts training he had seen in the past. The slow dance dealt with a lot of circular movements of both the hands and the legs, moving slowly from one point to another. The stances were wide, making some of them stumble for a few moments as they caught their balance. He saw a few fall down but quickly picked themselves up and continued to follow along with the others.

Toshinori stood there watching as they continued, but he soon discovered they were repeating the same slow motions. After realizing that, he concentrated more on the actual dance and noticed that it was stressing their ability to move smoothly and accurately. It required excellent balance and footwork to perform correctly, but he also saw their legs and other parts of their bodies become stressed as they performed it.

Watching as Ranma walked amongst them, performing corrections, he began to understand the purpose of the dance. He blinked in surprise, as he was not used to seeing it, but he did have experience with the concept.

When you could use as much power as he could, a simple hug could crush someone, injuring or killing them with ease. He had to move carefully to avoid harming others, even when he wasn't using his maximum power. Most of his students here did not have the same issues with strength, but gaining that control was invaluable. And it could be applied to other aspects of their lives as well!

Toshinori grinned as he watched them continue until it seemed that Ranma had called a halt. His students bent over or fell down as exhaustion took them. Ranma said something to them, causing them to start stretching before leaving them to it.

Toshinori gave a happy grin as Ranma approached. "Hello," Toshinori said, "I–"

"Hey, All Might," Ranma cheerfully interjected.

"Erk!" Toshinori exclaimed, his voice and body jerking in shock. "Wha–"

"I thought you said we should expect someone named Yagi?" Ranma asked, running over the sputtering Hero. "Is he on his way? I don't feel anyone else heading this way…"

Toshinori was sweating, his eyes darting around as he tried to figure out what to do. "Errr, I think you have me confused with someone else. I am Yagi Toshinori."

"Huh? What are you talking about, All Mi–"

Toshinori halted the boy as his hands moved as fast as his frail body would allow, covering his mouth as he looked around in a panic. Seeing a few students looking his way, but they would be too far to overhear their conversation. Toshinori sighed in partial relief before spurting a bit of blood down his chin.

Toshinori lowered his hands as Ranma was giving him a raised eyebrow. He lowered his voice as much as he could, hoping Ranma would catch on. "Yes, I am All Might, Young Saotome, but only call me Yagi Toshinori in this form. Please."

Ranma blinked at that before he hit a palm with a closed hammerfist as realization struck him. Luckily, his voice also lowered significantly before speaking. "Oh! Gotcha. So, is this your alternate form or something?"

"Errr… yes, it is," Toshinori said, taken aback by how casually Ranma was responding. "I can only hold the other form for so long these days."

Ranma nodded along as he smiled, "Okay. Makes sense. I take it you want me to introduce you as Yagi-sensei since it is supposed to be a secret?"

"Yes, please," Toshinori said, sweating at how much of his life Ranma had figured out in just one day.

Ranma then winced. "Though, you might want to talk to Mezo as well. He's probably overheard us," Ranma said before tilting his head as he thought about it more. "Wouldn't surprise me how many secrets he's probably overheard over the years. He's usually calm and quiet, so I don't think you'll need to worry about him. Anyways, let's introduce you to the class, and we can talk later if you want."

Toshinori sweated at that. Another student, likely overhearing his secret, was not making this a good day for him. He pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his chin as he followed Ranma. The students were finishing their stretches as they neared when Ranma caused more trouble for his blood pressure.

"Mezo?"

Toshinori's shoulders slumped in defeat as he saw the mutant boy give a thumbs-up.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What the hell?" Katsuki shouted, "This is where you live?"

Peter was entering his code into the gate's keypad to allow them entrance. He led them onto the property, past the three-meter-tall concrete and steel fence. The concrete portion was around two and a half meters, with another half meter of steel spikes at the top, so climbing over it wouldn't be so simple.

After Peter talked about owning a company, Katsuki had expected a well-off apartment or a small home, but this was far larger than he had expected. The house was nearly three stories tall, with what looked like an attached warehouse occupying one portion of the property. The entire thing was the size of a small apartment complex. The front yard and driveway alone were twenty-five meters before it reached the house, far more space allocated to it than most Japanese homes would allow!

"Yeah, it does seem a little overdone," Peter said as he walked up the steps to his home. "But we had good reasons for it."

Peter pressed his palm on another pad and entered another keycode. The door's bolts began unlocking, causing Katsuki's eyebrow to rise as he heard how many were used.

"Good reason?" Katsuki asked before remembering what he had said earlier. About running a corporation that was dealing with cutting-edge technology, as well as saying he was working on something too important compared to a global stage.

"Yeah, we're just taking some extra precautions," Peter said casually enough.

Katsuki looked at the back of Peter's head after following him inside. He had a suspicion that Peter was, even now, significantly underselling the significance of that claim. If they were being this cautious, it meant they were dealing with something serious. With the tech he had already seen Peter employ, his advanced knowledge of physics, and other little things, all of it was warning him that it was real. What it was, he didn't know.

As they entered the home, Katsuki noticed that the genkan was set up like most Japanese homes, with cubbies for shoes and indoor substitutes available for guests.

"I thought Americans didn't change their shoes indoors," Katsuki said as he eyed the available selection.

Peter shrugged as he took his shoes off. "I've been cultivating the habit. Part of the cultural experience."

After changing, Peter walked deeper into the home. "It's over here."

Peter led him to two connected rooms. The first, smaller room, was bigger than most family apartments. It was filled almost wall-to-wall with heavy equipment, storage crates, and multiple tables. He had seen enough pictures of development studios that it would fit right in, looking incredibly well organized.

There were a few racks for tools, small bins of screws, bolts, or other items, all of them for any shape and size. On another wall, there were secured containers, lockers, and refrigerators. The refrigerators were probably used to store different chemicals that required lower temperatures. There were table saws, welding torches, volt meters, soldering irons, and benches for assembling items. Another section of the room had some elaborate chemistry equipment and several microscopes.

Finally, there was one item he couldn't correctly identify. In pride of place were mechanical arms or other odd 'limbs' connected to some sort of table. It looked more like someone just tried to attach as many different types of robotic limbs to something as a personal challenge, with no real purpose to it. But he wasn't foolish enough to think it had no purpose; he just couldn't think of what just yet.

The room past that was at least twice as large as the previous room, the entire thing being nearly the size of his own house! And it was almost entirely empty! There were a few computer desks and chairs and several stools on rollers, one of which was sitting in the middle of the room. The walls had a few banks of computers, the enormous server kind, some sitting in front of the heavily tinted windows.

"All of this is… yours?" Katsuki asked.

"Yeah," Peter said as he walked up to one of the storage shelves for chemistry supplies, opened it, and pulled out a few vials and a marker. "Anyways, let's start with getting some samples of your sweat for chemical analysis."

Peter then turned and gave Katsuki a look. "It is your sweat you use to cause the explosions, right? And it can remain inert after it leaves your body for a time?"

Katsuki blinked, turning towards the genius. "Yeah."

"Is it just from the palms? Or does sweat from other parts of your body work?"

"Just my palms," Katsuki said. Usually, he would be annoyed with such questions, but Peter treated it like a respectable doctor.

Peter put the vials on a stand, and a total of ten of them were appropriately marked.

"Hmmm, we should probably take some samples from other spots as well, just so we are sure what we are working with," Peter said as he finished setting the vials up and then set them in front of Katsuki. "Here, fill the left ones with sweat from your palms to the marker points I made. I'm getting a small heat lamp to get some sweat from your other areas."

Katsuki did just that, filling the vials to the designated points with what sweat he could quickly produce from his palms, ensuring he wasn't setting them off. It was only a few grams each, allowing him to finish the third vial when Peter returned. When Peter finished setting up the small lamp, his fourth vial was set back down, with all the caps put on top of them as well.

Turning it on, he ramped up the temperature until he could feel the heat would be more than sufficient. "Okay, we'll get the back of your hand, arm, torso, head, and legs."

It took them about twenty minutes altogether. The heat wasn't bothering Katsuki much, considering how used he was to his Quirk, but they eventually got enough for his vials. After that finished, he led him into the larger room, setting up some sort of rotating contraption with several arms attached.

"This is a deep-level scanner," Peter said as he finished extending the arms. "It works for both material and biological scans. Along with the chemical analysis we'll do, it should give us a better understanding of how your body and your Quirk works."

It took a few minutes, and the device's lights turned on as Peter worked with it. That had been far faster and less intrusive than he had expected, especially compared to the doctor's visits to examine his Quirk.

"Alright, well, let's go ahead and see what we got," Peter said as he walked towards the center of the room, pushing a spare stool with rollers towards him. "Computer, launch the M.P.S. and load the recent deep scans under Bakugo Katsuki."

Katsuki was surprised as the room suddenly dimmed significantly, and some holographic images of himself appeared near the center of the room. While a hologram was an interesting way to display the information, he didn't think it would be helpful for this purpose.

Peter hummed as he looked at the various displays of information, showing there was also an analysis that had started running. He then manipulated the hologram to zoom in on one of his arms and then his palms, quickly filling in with incredible detail as it got closer and gave a full 3D image. Additional holograms displayed intricate maps of detail of Katsuki's muscles, blood vessels, nerves, bones, hair, and one for his sweat glands. Peter grabbed that hologram and expanded it larger, creating images of the pores and tiny pockets where sweat was generated.

"Well, not too much to glean from it yet. The analysis will take a bit to complete, and my local servers don't have enough available cores to crush it. So this will take an hour or two before we can tell much more," Peter said after looking at everything. He then looked over at Katsuki, who was staring at the holograms. "Something up, Katsuki?"

"What the fuck is this?" Katsuki yelled, still looking between the different holograms. "I've seen plenty of holograms before, but that was old, gimmicky shit! Nothing like this!"

"Huh?" Peter asked, blinking in confusion for a moment before remembering. "Oh, right. Sorry, I sometimes forget everyone hasn't seen it yet. This is called the Manipulative Projection System. It uses manipulative holograms, mostly by motion detectors, and allows for a range of possibilities. I primarily use it for analysis and simulations. This is one of the technologies my company has created and is producing."

"Your company made this?" Katsuki asked, taking his eyes off the holograms to look at Peter.

"Yep! And it is just one of multiple advanced technologies we are developing. We also have a working fabricator, but the power requirement for it and for the M.P.S. is too much at this time, so I could only bring one with me for now."

"You weren't fucking around about the company," Katsuki commented, a bit of awe in his tone, "I almost expected it to just be some specialized support gear, but this is… different."

Peter smirked at that, always happy to impress a friend with what they were trying to do. But he decided to get back on track. "Anyways, since the analysis will take some time, I will try to return to my primary project for now. But if you want to improve your Quirk, learning about the physics of explosives would probably be a step in the right direction for you."

Katsuki nodded at that, as that was one of the goals he had on his list.

Peter then walked to the side and picked up a laptop and a headset before handing them to him. "Here, I'll forward a program that should test your knowledge of physics and explosives. You can grab a couch or a seat in the other room so we don't distract each other. All you'll have to do is open up the laptop, and the camera will unlock it for you. Feel free to listen to some music or something if you want."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa was silent as he made his way towards Sakura's training group. He got his eye dropper out to soothe his red eyes, giving him a little relief from the usual stress he put them under. While he got the more condensed version of the report, what information was conveyed definitely worried him. It was going to cause him another sleepless night, he was sure.

Aizawa entered the gym as he again resolved to follow Nezo's advice. He would learn what he could of them by observing. Opening the inner doors, he saw the students sparring with each other.

He walked towards them, seeing Sakura overseeing things as the students tried to fight each other, awkwardly for some, as they didn't appear to be using any Quirks. He stopped at the edge of the mats as he watched them go at it. Several of them had noticed him between the spars as they kept trading off. Sakura was having everyone rotate through and fight each other at least once.

Their skills varied widely, with Momo and Tenya coming out on top most often, though Tsuyu seemed to also be doing well. He had already seen signs of their previous training, while Tsuyu was physically stronger than most. Denki had it the worst, as his hand-to-hand fighting abilities were the weakest. Soon enough, it was called to a halt.

"Alright, two-minute break," Sakura said. Getting nods from her classmates, she then made her way to him. "Hello, Sensei."

"Hello, Haruno," Aizawa returned, "what have I missed?"

"Not much. I gave them an overview of what we'll be trying to do, and then I had them start sparring against each other with no Quirks. You caught the tail end of that."

Aizawa nodded, glad he hadn't missed too much. "What else is planned for today?"

"We'll start with some basic training to review the fundamentals and get everyone on the same page. After that, we'll do a Q and A. We'll start the real training tomorrow," Sakura said.

Aizawa nodded as he watched her return to help a few of them with their stretches. Soon enough, it was time for the basic training. She walked them through the basics, like how to fall to avoid injuring themselves and how to attack and defend without compromising their balance.

He used that time to observe Sakura in particular. She remained calm, which didn't surprise him after yesterday, but she was strict yet fair in handling them. She worked them as hard as they could take it. Whatever her origins, she knew how to push training without holding hands.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku's muscles were whining. That exercise had seemed so easy at first but became so much more challenging than he had expected, mainly because they were moving so slowly. Half the time, they spent on one foot and had to slowly move the other to a new position while keeping their balance as best they could.

The fact that they had to do it several dozen times made it worse. It reminded him of when he had first started training under Toshinori on that beach, stressing muscles he hadn't used before. In fact, the exercise seemed to do that exact thing, stressing muscles he barely recognized. He desperately wanted his notebook as he began to mumble about what muscle groups that exercise might have worked.

"Good initiative, Izuku," Ranma said, "but try to save that for after training. I can tell you specifically what muscle groups they were."

Izuku blushed at that, not realizing he was mumbling again. He turned even redder when the three girls began to giggle.

Ranma waited for them to calm down before speaking to them again. "Next up is sparring. Two rounds without Quirks, followed by two rounds with them."

The class began to spread out as they tried to figure out who they would spar with. Izuku wasn't sure who to pick but was leaning towards one of the boys as he was somewhat nervous aro–

"Halt!" Ranma yelled. Izuku and the others were caught off guard by this command but waited for him to continue.

"You aren't sparring against each other. You're sparring against me," Ranma said, causing everyone's eyes to widen. He grinned at their reactions. "Go ahead and sit at the edge of the mat, and I will call you up one at a time."

They obeyed quickly, eager to rest their aching limbs. Toshinori looked around before he spotted a folding chair by one of the walls. He made his way to pick it up.

"Itsuka."

The girl stood and moved in front of Ranma, giving a quick bow of respect, which Ranma returned before she took up a stance. From what research Izuku had done on Martial Arts, it looked like a Ko Kutsu Daichi if he remembered correctly. Or was it a Fudo Daichi? They were similar, resembling the stance Ranma had taught him at the practical exam months ago, but they were an unarmed version.

Ranma stood in front of her with his arms loosely at his side and no apparent concern. Izuku had a difficult time understanding the purpose of this, as it didn't seem to prepare him for anything.

"Begin," Ranma calmly called out.

Itsuka did not start just yet, waiting to attack or react to Ranma as she began to inch closer, closing the two-meter gap until only a single meter was between them. She then sprung forward, throwing a series of punches at Ranma's torso.

Every attack looked so close to hitting that Izuku was pretty sure they connected, but Ranma didn't react as if she was hitting him and simply backed up, forcing Itsuka to continue her assault. She even tried a spinning leg sweep and another series of punches before she spun around, leaping off the ground to kick at his torso. But Ranma had dropped to the floor, moving under her kick, with his leg sweeping hers when it tried to return to the ground, causing her to gasp as her balance was destroyed and her spin was reversed. She hit the mat on her shoulder.

She glanced back up at Ranma as he stood at a two-meter distance yet again, waiting for her to reach her feet and take another stance. As soon as she was ready and had a chance to breathe, she found herself on the defensive as Ranma moved in. His own series of punches had to be blocked, and she saw no chance of countering them.

Izuku recognized some of the attacks as belonging to Karate, but he would then shift to other styles. A few he recognized from research as being under Kung Fu or that one Thai martial art. It swiftly changed so that they were not any one series but individual attacks. Izuku's eyes widened as he saw the same rotating stance they had been practicing for a half hour, which was used to move around her leg block and trip her again.

Her breathing was labored as she rested on the mat before trying to sit up and look at Ranma. He stood in front of her with an outreached hand and a smile. She smiled in return and accepted the help.

"What the hell was that?" Itsuka asked after standing up and smoothing out her dogi after it had been scrunched up. "I definitely saw Karate in there. I even planned to try a counter, but then you changed what you used."

"Variants of other styles. Near the end, it was closer to the desired goal of the Musabetsu Kakuto Ryu," Ranma replied.

Itsuka nodded and made her way over to the side of the mat, even as Ranma called the next person. Izuku, like the others, watched as closely as they could as Ranma repeated the spars, once on the defensive and once on the offensive. He wasn't just avoiding attacks but would sometimes block, redirect, or grapple with them. He didn't end the fights instantly but let them try their best to land even a single blow.

When he went on the attack, he appeared to try attacks similar to what was used against him until it quickly branched away. He ended each fight differently than the one before, always using a different move to put him in a winning position. Strikes, kicks, or grapples, whatever would land them on the mat.

Finally, Izuku was called forward to stand before the pigtailed boy. He was nervous; he didn't know how he could do any better than the others. Even after the match started, Izuku was shaking. Ranma waited patiently, his expression blank, before settling on a warm smile. It was the same smile he had when they first met after he had calmed… oh.

Izuku closed his eyes and breathed deeply before he reviewed his objectives. This was training. He was supposed to learn what to do in these situations. It didn't matter if he won or lost; he would put forth his best effort.

Izuku re-opened his eyes to look at Ranma. He noticed his opponent's smile had been replaced with a minor smirk. Ignoring it, he started his attack.

Ranma had opted to block and redirect his strikes. Izuku had a difficult time adapting to it, as it threw his balance and rhythm off. After a dozen attempts, Izuku finally adjusted his attacks, reducing how much he put into each blow. But he wanted to do more, so Izuku launched his plan.

Izuku kept up the attack for another few failed attempts, getting a feel for the timing and positions that Ranma was using. He did his best to hide his plan, throwing a left low punch and pushing himself forward as Ranma moved to block it. Izuku then pulled as much of his left as he could just as Ranma was blocking it and let his right sail onwards; before that, too, was pulled as he instead dived fully into Ranma. His left hand reached up and successfully grasped his arm before nearly colliding with him, his right hand moving to grab the arm he had snagged.

Now that he was so close and had a firm grip with both hands, Izuku tried to repeat the same throw he had used on Katsuki during Battle Training as he twisted his body, driving his shoulder under Ranma's own. He moved as fast as he could and flipped Ranma. He had succeeded!

But as Ranma was sailing over his head, Izuku felt something was off, and the balance felt different. He barely got his eyes to look upwards as he was facing the ground, just in time to see that Ranma had curled his body into a ball, and then his feet shot out to meet his gut with a hefty Umph! He felt his balance utterly destroyed as the attack landed and then felt himself go flying through the air so quickly he was barely able to realize he saw the ceiling before his back smacked into the ground hard, knocking the air out of his lungs.

Somehow, he looked in Ranma's direction in time to find him slightly crouched and looking away. He stood the rest of the way up and turned to him with a grin on his face. But it was his eyes that showed he was barely restraining his laughter.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"All right, everyone, gather around and take a seat," Sakura said. Her classmates followed her instructions and soon lounged on the mat, resting their limbs. She gave them a minute to finish catching their breaths, knowing their ability to concentrate on what she said would be necessary. "Each of us will introduce ourselves by answering some questions."

They blinked in confusion, unsure of what she was talking about. Momo raised her hand, and Sakura called on her.

"What do you mean by introduction?" Momo asked. "We are already familiar with each other's names."

Sakura smiled at her and then eyed the rest of them. "While that is true, you do not truly know each other yet. This is intended to bridge that gap." She wandered in front of them from one side to the other. "To resolve this, everyone will get a chance to stand in front, and the others will be given the chance to ask a question."

"There will be two phases of questions," Sakura said as she started pacing in the opposite direction. "The first phase will be personal questions that I hope everyone will answer truthfully. You might be asked about things you like and dislike, hobbies, dreams for your future, or questions about your past and motivations. Questions that let us get a sense of who you are."

"Once everyone has asked a question, the second phase will begin with questions regarding your Quirk. These can be informative for both parties, as you learn how each other's Quirks work and the possibility of gaining insights on your own Quirk."

Tenya then stiffly raised his hand, followed by Sakura nodding at him. "Haruno-san, could you give us an example of what you mean?"

"Excellent idea!" Sakura said as she stopped and turned towards her classmates. She then smiled widely and turned to the other person in the room. "Sensei, would you show them how it's done?"

Aizawa was startled at being asked that before he recovered enough to look into Sakura's eyes. He could see her glee at catching him off-guard, her eyes displaying her mischievousness. He wasn't going to be left out entirely, but it might also work in his own favor.

"Fine, but I will also ask my own questions," Aizawa said as he walked to the front of the group next to Sakura.

"We'll start on that end," Sakura said, pointing towards Tenya, "and work our way to the other. When it reaches the end, we'll do a reverse order. Go ahead, Tenya."

Her friend stiffened as she moved to take her seat past Mina before throwing a single hand up in front of him, even though it was unnecessary. "Why did you deceive us on orientation day that you would expel whoever had the worst score?"

Sakura grinned at Aizawa, her eyes meeting his unamused, sideways glance at her. Tenya's bluntness was a valuable way to throw people off balance and push their boundaries. After holding eye contact for several seconds, she raised an eyebrow. He finally sighed, breaking eye contact with her and looking directly at Tenya.

"I hadn't intended to deceive you…"

Even as several students opened their mouths to interrupt him, Aizawa said, "At first." His students blinked, unsure of what he had meant by that. "I was serious about potentially expelling one or more of you."

Tenya stiffened at that, unsure of how to respond. Sakura figured that if the following questions didn't address it, she would have to talk to her friend about it. He had a severe problem with people not being honest at times, which was something she adored about him, but not all forms of deception were done with malicious intent.

Aizawa turned to the person seated next to him, this time the boy with the head of a bird.

"Your threat of expelling someone, why was it made?" Fumikage asked.

"Because some of you were beginning to treat the course as if it was just fun and games," Aizawa said evenly at the bird-headed boy. Fumikage nodded, accepting his response.

Tsuyu, who was almost always slumped over to some degree with her hands up in front of her, pressed a thick finger to her lips, her head raised a little higher as she thought of her own question. "Would you have, ribbit, would you have really expelled us?"

Aizawa remained silent, and the others waited to see if he would answer. The silence continued for an uncomfortable length, most of them wondering if he would answer the question. "Yes..."

Her classmates sighed at the admission, many expecting the answer, though it wasn't what they had hoped for. They would have to be careful around their sensei if he really was willing to exp–

"And no," Aizawa said as he caught them off guard. They stared at him briefly to elaborate, but he didn't.

"What do you mean by 'Yes and no,' Sensei?" Momo asked. They didn't have to wait for him to answer this time.

"While it would, on paper, have been an expulsion, I would have worked to get the student readmitted to the class," Aizawa answered. The surprised looks of his students were the only salve to him revealing that to them. He then looked at Denki, as it was now his turn to ask.

"Why would you do that?" Denki asked.

Aizawa didn't bother with a smirk or even raise an eyebrow, but he did respond promptly. "For the future, Kaminari, that question was ill-prepared. I could repeat the same answer to Tokoyami's question, wasting your question."

Denki grimaced, realizing he had screwed up. He opened his mouth before halting, turning to his side to look at Kyoka in embarrassment.

Aizawa spoke again, "I will answer what you meant to say by that question." That surprised the boy and his other students. "I do that as a way for students to experience 'death.'"

Sakura smiled as Aizawa's answers had her classmates' complete attention, especially because of how honest he was with them. This would go a long way towards her classmates opening up and trusting each other, which in turn made things easier for the actual training she had in mind.

"Wha–" Kyoka paused on her question, thinking things through a little deeper. "Why would you want us to experience 'death?'"

Aizawa knew why she had changed the nature of her question. "There is a difference between self-sacrifice and recklessness. Many headstrong students have difficulty separating the two concepts. Experiencing a 'little death' can be a way of getting through to those students, to wake them up to reality, and push them to strive even higher."

Sakura noticed that his students understood that this was important to him, something on a deep and personal level, considering how his voice held an edge as he spoke. If Mina's question was any indication, they wanted to verify it.

"Why…" Mina paused, narrowing her eyes as she tried to think of the best way to phrase it. After a few moments, a grimace showed her lack of success, so she asked her question anyway. "Why is this so important to you?"

"Recklessness, not recognizing that an action you take could end your life in an instant; I do not want my students to learn that lesson before it is too late. To learn it in the field, where death can happen at any moment unless you are vigilant against it, it doesn't just end your life; it damages the lives of those around you, your friends and family. If I can save you from making a mistake now rather than later, I will. Even if you hate me for it."

Sakura's smile widened ever further as all eyes turned to her. Sakura had grown rather fond of the man over the last week since she first met him. He reminded her of Kakashi in so many ways. His willingness to put his life on the line for his students, not because of a rule, but because he cared about their lives. But he also dealt with reality, knowing when to let them defend themselves to increase their likelihood of survival. Their attitudes were different, both putting up an air of indifference, one through a friendly masked smile and the other through a glare. She couldn't help but feel that way towards him. She was glad he was their sensei.

She knew exactly what her classmates wanted her to ask. While she may have defanged him by putting him on the spot, it was likely something Aizawa was willing to answer, so she asked her question.

"What…" Sakura paused for dramatic effect, meeting their sensei's eyes and grinning wickedly. "... is your favorite color?"

Sakura laughed internally as her classmates groaned, complained, and booed her while their sensei rolled his eyes.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Breathe in…"

Izuku breathed deeply, trying to focus exclusively on that one action. It was made relatively easy as it felt like one of the only things he could do at this time.

"Breathe out…"

Izuku relaxed as sweat dripped from his chin, his exhausted arms resting on his knees as everyone released their breaths. They were all sitting in a lotus position, with their feet resting against the backs of the other leg, their backs straight, and their eyes closed.

"Breathe in…"

In his research, Izuku learned of meditation but had yet to attempt it. Ranma had yet to say what kind of meditation this was, and Izuku couldn't tell what type they were practicing since all he was having them do was focus on just their breathing. He supposed it was something like focused meditation, but that had been described as focusing on a single sense while ignoring the others.

"Breathe out…"

It helped somewhat when he focused on the actual breathing. His nerves and mind were settling down, not going a hundred kilometers an hour as he tried to think of everything they had worked on today. He was just so used to focusing on anything related to hero work that he wanted to take notes on everyone, including Ranma's evaluations of them.

"Breathe in…"

Ranma had been… harsh. He could see everyone wincing as he reviewed their shortcomings, though some took his criticisms better than others.

"Breathe out…"

Ranma started his evaluation by explaining the things that affected all of them. Their balance was terrible, they were too slow, their defense had far too many holes, and they were too linear in their thinking. He pointed out how their skills and executions were abysmal. He also mentioned how their situational awareness and observation skills were nearly non-existent.

"Breathe in…"

For the individual evaluations, Ranma started with Itsuka and Mashirao. He pointed out that they weren't flexible enough with their martial arts, making them too predictable. Their Quirks were similarly judged. Though Itsuka was the first to receive any praise, he had praised her for holding back on revealing her Quirk until she could land a punch, her enlarged hands having caught him off-guard.

"Breathe out…"

Mezo and Eijiro were told they relied too much on the physical benefits of their Quirks and needed to be faster to adapt to changes. Mezo took his criticisms the best out of all of them, nodding quickly and accepting Ranma's suggestion to focus on not using his Quirk, which Eijiro had a more challenging time accepting.

"Breathe in…"

Ochako and Toru received similar treatment about how they relied too much on what their Quirks did. They would be trained more heavily as if they had no Quirks. They were the least comfortable in fights, which would be quickly resolved, much to their horror.

"Breathe out…"

Izuku hadn't gotten off easy, either. He'd been told he was too easily distracted, and too much time was spent thinking things through, leaving him vulnerable. He needed to get his moves to be able to work on autopilot so that his thinking did not interfere with what his body was doing. But he had also been praised, as he had drastically altered his patterns when he knew something wasn't working.

"Breathe in…"

Even in his exhausted state and performing this meditation, he didn't feel as demoralized as he had after Ranma's assessment. While it didn't feel like it then, he had told everyone the truth, even if it hurt.

"Breathe out… and that's it for now," Ranma said. He smiled as he rose to his feet, though no one else considered joining him as they were still exhausted.

"Alright, here's how we're going to continue the training," Ranma said as he stood relaxed. "We'll meet every day after school finishes, but that won't be the only time that training takes place."

"We will start introducing the extra training more slowly," Ranma said before mumbling something about standards to himself. "You will not always be told what the training is or when it takes place."

They were a bit surprised by that. "Uh, do you mean we'll have to cancel hanging out with friends or family?" Toru asked, her voice being the only sign of her discomfort.

"Huh?" Ranma asked, blinking several times as he tried to figure out her question. "Oh, no. You won't have to cancel anything," Ranma said to their relief before he smiled widely and utterly destroyed their good cheer. "You'll just have to train during!"

Izuku halted again, staring at Ranma as if he had acquired a new Quirk with a second head. "Wha– what do you mean 'during,' Ranma-kun?"

"Training can take place at any time or place," Ranma said, his hands going into his pockets, acting as if he was explaining how the world worked. "When you're walking down the street, eating food, during class, or sleeping."

"What?" Most of his classmates asked at the same time.

"You could be attacked anywhere and at any time. Training helps you adapt to that. I've been attacked walking down the street, during class, having dinner, or even in the middle of the night," Ranma said as he shrugged his shoulders. He didn't seem concerned with the stares of incredulity he was receiving.

"Oh, and to get the most out of training, you must find ways to train at any time. If you're walking down the road, train your balance by jumping onto a nearby fence. Sitting in class, you can work on your senses. While you are eating, you can improve your speed and control."

"How do you improve your speed and control while eating?" Mashirao asked, his face scrunching up as he failed to achieve it.

"There are lots of ways you could train, but when you're by yourself, try to eat as quickly as you can…" Ranma said, grinning as they opened their mouths in disgust at the suggestion, "... but limit how much you pick up at a time. When eating your rice, try to eat the entire bowl as quickly as possible while only picking up a single grain at a time."

Their disgust was quickly replaced with horror at the idea of eating one grain at a time!

"That will take forever!" Ochako cried out.

"Well," Ranma said, dragging out the word as he turned his grin in her direction, "now you have an incentive to get faster, don't you?"

"But– but–" Toru said as she failed to respond appropriately.

Ranma looked around and saw everyone was shocked or skeptical of his suggestion. "Hmmm, well, if you want a proper example of how to do it, we'll go ahead and have lunch together tomorrow. Don't worry about bringing food; plenty will be provided. Just don't be late!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura rose to her feet, exchanging places with Momo, who was picking up the few items she had created before rushing to her previous seat. She didn't outwardly display it, but she was nervous about its possible outcomes. But she was committed to being as truthful as possible with her classmates.

"Alright, Mina, you'll get to start us off?" Sakura said, looking at her fellow pink-haired friend.

Mina sat there, her arms folded and her face scrunched as she tried to think of what to ask. Sakura waited for her to find the right words. After a bit of time, Mina finally asked. "You said you were raised to be a ninja. What was it like?"

"My home, Konohagakure," Sakura said, smiling at the positive reference to her home. "It was beautiful. We had a large forest that surrounded us, making it very peaceful when it was quiet. Its name was rather appropriate, being hidden amongst the leaves." Knowing how the terminology of a village was more beneficial for hiding the actual scale worked in her favor, which made it a nice benefit.

"But it was also dangerous. We were among many groups nearby, making us compete with other villages and their ninjas. We would often be forced to fight each other, resulting in lives lost on either side. We competed against each other for resources, knowledge, abilities, or clients."

Sakura knew that the last word had intrigued them and made them concerned. However, it was the best way to let them know more about her reality while also working with the developed narrative they had created for her.

"Clients?" Denki asked, tilting his head in confusion as he tried to work over the oddity. "Why would you have clients?"

Sakura sighed before answering the question. "Our villages were not the only local residents. Think of our shinobi as local soldiers, but we contracted out to others for various jobs to bring income to our village."

"Mercenaries?" Momo asked though it wasn't her turn.

"Yes," Sakura said, not minding the clarification. She turned to whose turn it was supposed to be.

Fumikage was silent as he sat with his legs crossed, only giving out a low hum as he evaluated Sakura. "Earlier, when you confronted the students outside of our classroom, you said they hadn't worked hard enough, that they didn't have the drive. How you phrased it makes me think you spoke from personal experience. Did you suffer from a lack of drive?"

Sakura smiled softly at him; she was rather glad to have that question asked. "Yes, I did. I grew up and focused my training on two things: my intelligence and my control. I thought that was all I needed, that I could excel in a world of violence with just those two things. Then reality slapped me in the face."

"I didn't train my body well enough. I didn't improve all I could do with my Quirk. I didn't seek out additional training. Instead, I blinded myself. And it almost got me and my teammates killed. They had to save me, several times, from something I should have been able to deal with," Sakura said as the memory made her feel ashamed of her younger self.

"What happened?" Tsuyu asked, a bit of concern in her voice and posture. Sakura smiled to try to reassure her before continuing.

"When I was… ten," Sakura said as she made another adjustment to her age before she was interrupted.

"Ten?" Mina asked though it was clear it was more from surprise than an actual question. Sakura had gotten used to such responses.

"Yes, Mina," Sakura said softly before resuming her tale. "My village allowed me to be a ninja, giving me my hitai-ate, the headband I wear as part of my costume. It essentially acts as a badge, showing my occupation and allegiance. But as a Genin, a new ninja, I was put on a team with two others, Naruto and Sasuke, under a veteran of our village, Kakashi. Both of my teammates had personal tragedies happen to them, making them lose their families at a young age. They knew the harshness of the world, so they trained themselves as hard as
possible."

No one opted to speak, letting Sakura continue uninterrupted. "On a particular mission we had been given, we encountered opposition vastly stronger than had been anticipated. Opposition that almost cost us our lives."

"Our Team Leader, Kakashi-sensei, had been captured by one of our enemies who was nearly as strong as he was. We would have died if it wasn't for Naruto and Sasuke working together to free him."

Sakura could see their outrage and concern for her situation. Responses that she preferred to some of the alternatives.

"On another mission in which Kakashi-sensei couldn't help us, we encountered an extremely dangerous opponent. But instead of killing us quickly, he toyed with us, deciding since Naruto and Sasuke had shown enough will, he became… interested… in our growth, so he left us alive. But neither of them could fight in the shape they were in, and they were both unconscious. It was up to me to protect them. We were found by another team of shinobi, ones ordered to kill us."

Most of them gasped in shock but said nothing. Their wide eyes locked onto hers told her enough.

"I tried to lay traps, to give us an edge while I hid them, to keep them safe. But it didn't work, and the enemy team beat me easily, leaving me to their mercy. They had decided to make me watch, mocking me for being so weak as they moved to kill them. At that moment, I realized how much I had failed them," Sakura said as she looked downwards.

"Ribbit."

"... what the hell?"

"No way!"

Sakura looked back up and smiled at them. "I told you how I thought my intelligence and control were all I needed, but there was one other thing about myself that I took a lot of pride in. My appearance. I had longer hair and wore nice dresses, always presenting myself as a nice girl. And I was hung up by that long hair as I watched them approach them."

"At that point, I snapped. I took out a kunai, a type of throwing knife, while they laughed and mocked me for my attempts at stopping them. But instead of attacking them with it, I cut my hair to free myself," Sakura said. The girls all gasped in shock. "It surprised them and gave me enough of an edge to fight back. I didn't care anymore about anything but saving them. I took painful blows and a few deep lacerations, but I wrestled with them in the mud as I bought them every precious second I could. It almost wasn't enough, but backup finally found us."

Her classmates sighed in relief, glad her story didn't end up in tragedy. At least what they knew of it.

The memory of that moment still hurt her whenever she tried to remember it. She would never allow herself to forget it. It was too important a lesson to let go. Even now, that didn't make the pain any easier to control, as she gave an abridged version of the story.

"What did you do after that?" Kyoka asked as she fiddled with the tips of her long earlobes.

Sakura sighed, taking a deep breath and calming herself. "I couldn't fix my problem immediately; we still had to complete the mission. But soon after, I found a sensei who would teach me. She was our Village's best healer and one of the strongest fighters. After proving myself, she taught me everything she knew and always pushed me to my limits."

"Since then, I've continued to push myself, focusing on learning anything I could medically while ensuring that I could be useful in a fight. I haven't stopped, even after I found myself in Hosu. I'm constantly studying medicine while working to improve my Quirk," Sakura said, much calmer now as she turned to the next person in line to ask a question.

Momo sat there, her eyes focusing on nothing in particular as her hand rubbed her chin in thought. After several seconds, she nodded before gazing at Sakura and asking her question. "Earlier, when we were talking about teamwork for the Practical Exam, you said that it didn't matter whether someone didn't pass so long as the goal was achieved. Is your story what you were talking about?"

"Yes and no," Sakura said with a soft smile. "Being willing to put your life on the line can be an important part of teamwork, but it isn't the secret. I have seen members of my Village and friends sacrifice their lives. I have seen some of their sacrifices mean nothing, and others mean everything. It isn't the act that matters."

"I guess our ideas of what it would be like to grow up as a ninja were a little too idealized," Kyoka winced at the memory of her previous enthusiasm. Any desire she might have had before to learn how to be a ninja was dead and buried.

Sakura then turned to Aizawa as his turn had arrived. He was the one she was unsure of what kind of question he would ask.

"Sakura," Aizawa said slowly, keeping his eyes and tone even, "have you had to kill before?"

Sakura willed herself not to look at her classmates as she returned his stare, even though she heard at least one gasp and could still see several tensing up, including Tenya. She also appreciated their sensei's specific wording of his question.

"Yes," Sakura said.

"Oh, crap!" Denki whispered.

"Wha– what?" Mina asked, her eyes going wide as she stared at her friend. She was on the verge of demanding more of an answer when her eyes saw Momo and Fumikage's reactions. Both were nodding as if they had expected that answer. It was the only reason she didn't push any further.

She could tell she wasn't the only one disturbed. Tsuyu, who usually seemed unphased by almost anything, was visibly shaking, though it took Mina a moment to realize it. But she could see that Tsuyu didn't take her answer the hardest.

"Why–why did you kill someone?" Tenya asked tensely, but he refused to look Sakura in the eyes as he instead focused on the mat in front of him. The usually eccentric boy's limbs were shaking.

"Mainly for self-defense," Sakura said, her voice as soft as she could as she addressed her friend, "there were other instances where I did it to protect someone else."

The others shifted in response to her explanation, but she remained focused on Tenya. "I know my answers are just excuses, failures at finding alternative ways to resolve the fighting. For my Village, though, and the enemy shinobi we fought against, there isn't any better. Sparing an enemy's life is seen as a weakness, and any sign of weakness is pounced on by our enemies, leading to more death. Even non-shinobi, bandits and criminals, who preyed on the civilians we protected, would not hesitate to rob, rape, and murder, taking pleasure in their actions."

"Before I arrived in Hosu, some of us were striving for change. We were trying to find an alternative to the bloodshed and making progress, but we weren't there yet."

Sakura could see her words had an effect on Tenya. She waited, seeing if anyone would ask for more clarity or react more negatively, but nothing changed after several minutes of silence.

Eventually, however, Tenya was breathing deeper as his body stopped shaking. He still refused to look at her, but she knew he needed more time to digest her words. She just hoped she wouldn't lose him as a friend permanently.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku followed after All Might, as he was asked to join him and Ranma in one of the school's teacher break rooms. Walking to the break room was hard, his body complaining as harshly as it had when he had first started training with All Might on that beach a year ago. He dreaded the next day since Ranma had off-handedly said they had taken it easy.

Once they reached their destination, Toshinori led them to a couch and took an available chair for himself. Izuku took a seat by Ranma, waiting for this little meeting to start and wondering what it was about.

"So you could tell I was All Might, even in this form?" Toshinori asked, driving to the heart of the matter.

Izuku went bug-eyed, the shock drilling right through his exhaustion, before trying to sneak a look at Ranma at his side, who was giving him a slight smirk. Izuku blushed as he realized his attempt to be subtle had failed.

"Yeah, Sensei," Ranma said. "While your Quirk isn't as active, your Ki is still the same."

Toshinori sighed, not looking at either of them for a moment as he thought about the situation. When he did look back, he was straight-faced. "Please be sure to keep that information to yourself, Young Saotome. I would rather not have it become publicly known. Attacks like the one from yesterday would become more frequent if it got out. I also want to avoid causing distress to the public."

Ranma nodded. "Yeah, I get it. Appearing strong when you are weak and appearing weak when you are strong is a common tactic in Martial Arts. I'm very familiar with it."

Toshinori smiled at that, glad he understood. He was a little curious about the other half of the technique. It wasn't a tactic he used very often, seeing as he was never seen as weak after getting his Quirk from his master. He was used to always putting up a strong front, no matter the situation.

Ranma turned his head to look at Izuku briefly before looking back at Toshinori. "So, does Izuku know why?"

Izuku and Toshinori both looked confused at the question. It took him a moment, but Toshinori finally figured out what Ranma had meant by his question. "Yes, Young Midoriya knows why."

"So he's your heir," Ranma said, "well, it makes sense that you're so debilitated due to that wound in your side. Mind if I see it a little closer? My Ki sense tends to be more accurate the closer I am. Especially if I can work some of my own Ki into the area."

Toshinori thought about it briefly. "Sure."

Ranma got up and kneeled next to the older man's seat as he lifted his shirt, exposing his old wound. Toshinori winced a little when it was touched, still finding the spot rather sore, even after all this time. He then saw Ranma close his eyes as his wound tingled. They remained silent as he let Ranma do whatever it was he was doing. The tingling disappeared after Ranma opened his eyes and removed his hand.

Toshinori and Izuku watched as Ranma knelt there in a thinking pose, not looking at either of them as he stared at something near the ceilings. His head tilted a few times, but he eventually sighed, stood up, and retook his previous seat on the couch.

"Okay, yeah, that was a serious wound you took. That would have taken out most of the people I know," Ranma said as he looked the fabled Pro-Hero in the eyes. "I noticed some serious internal damage. I'm not a doctor, but it looks like it impacted your stomach and lungs, right?"

Toshinori gave a light smile, impressed with the boy's ability to tell. "Yes, my stomach was removed, and it damaged my lungs. As a result, my body has deteriorated over the years since then, reducing the time I can use my Quirk."

"Yeah," Ranma said before wincing. But then he paused, lifting a hand to rub at his chin as he started thinking once more. "Ya know… one other thing I didn't mention earlier today is that Ki can help a body heal."

That grabbed Toshinori and Izuku's attention, surprising them both.

"My own Ki can heal my body far faster and more completely than the body's natural healing process. So, a broken bone would take only a few days or a week instead of months. It's not as fast as I've heard some Quirks can, like Recovery Girls, but it can help repair some body parts that the natural process can't do. I never learned it, but I heard of some legends that someone skilled in healing could grow back missing limbs."

Ranma relaxed his face as he stared at Toshinori. "There are also legends of masters that could heal others, particularly by influxing their Ki into someone else, before guiding the Ki to heal their wounds in minutes."

Toshinori's smile dimmed a little before it returned. He knew the boy was trying to help, but it sounded like that was information he didn't have.

"Still, I might be able to try to look into that, especially since I've worked so heavily on my Ki senses in the last year. I might be able to discover and find ways to improve the healing process. It would take me time and research, watching Recovery Girl or Sakura's Quirks, to piece some of it together from what I know.

Correction, he didn't know now. The Pro-Hero's smile brightened as he looked at the young man. "I am not as concerned for my own health these days, Young Saotome. But it still sounds like a worthy endeavor to make anyways, even if it comes too late for me."

"Luckily, there is something we can do to help you in the meantime," Ranma said, not even acknowledging the man trying to turn down his assistance. "Like I've said before, Ki can strengthen the body. So if you can harness your Ki, you can reinforce your weaker body so that you can halt the deterioration, maybe even reverse some of it."

Toshinori was surprised at the suggestion, but when he considered how to accomplish that, he thought of a roadblock. "My weaker form would not be able to perform the exercises like you are having the others do, and I suspect my Quirk would get in the way."

"True, on both counts," Ranma said, "meditation is still required, and the exercise just makes things easier, allowing your Ki to grow. I can tell you have more Ki than someone as frail as you would normally have. Most likely because you built up more Ki than normal while a hero, but you never grasped it. Using your Quirk has probably also slowed the decline. So it will be a bit harder, but still possible."

Toshinori smiled at that. One of the reasons his ability to use his Quirk was declining was his health, the other being that he had already transferred it to Izuku. But if he could learn how to harness his Ki, like Ranma suggested, it might help him buy more time to ensure Izuku was ready.

"That sounds like a fine plan, Young Saotome. What should I do?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Alright, we'll meet here again tomorrow after classes have ended," Sakura said. "Tomorrow's training will be harder, but I'll explain what we are doing then. See you tomorrow."

Tenya watched as his… friend left for the locker rooms. He remained there for a minute, being the last of his class left on the mat. Some of them still looked conflicted as they went, much like how he felt as he tried to wrap his head around what they heard.

He hadn't paid as much attention to her answers about her Quirk as he usually would have. His own question had also been far simpler than he had initially intended. But at this point, he didn't really care.

"Iida-san."

Tenya was surprised when he felt a firm hand rest on his shoulders, turning his head to find their sensei looking at him. "Yes, Sensei?"

"Take your time. Don't rush to judgment. Think it through, and don't be afraid to ask questions. My door is open if you want to talk to me about it. But it might be best to ask people you trust who know her just as well or better than you."

Tenya took a moment, no longer looking his sensei in the eyes as he was lost in thought. Eventually, he turned back to the older man. "Thank you, Sensei."

Aizawa nodded before walking off, leaving Tenya alone once again. He stood in the empty gym for several minutes before walking to the locker rooms. Everything took longer than usual, though he wasn't the only one, as Denki and Fumikage were moving slowly as well. He was the last to leave, though.

Stepping out of the gym, he wasn't surprised that it was fully night, with the school street lights having been turned on. He went to the school entrance, not noticing how he was the only student in sight. He didn't head towards the local train station. Even if a train was scheduled to arrive soon it wouldn't have mattered to him as he walked towards home.

Tenya had always idolized heroes since he was young. They stood up for what was right in the world, stopping those who hurt others for selfish reasons. They fit so well with his own sense of justice that it was difficult not to admire them. And with a family of heroes, several generations of heroes even, he grew up with that world around him. He saw firsthand the great things his family had done to keep the world safe.

He didn't care that his family wasn't in the top ten on the hero charts, even if it would have been nice for his family to have that recognition of the hard work they put in every day. His family, while well-off, cared deeply for people and did the best they could. His father had taken the initiative to expand their operation, hire more sidekicks, and develop their logistical capabilities. They had achieved more success and were more effective in their area, and they were willing to give many sidekicks chances to earn experience in the field before they created their own agency. Other sidekicks stuck around for longer, some significantly longer than most.

But now, his brother's agency was constantly being praised for their work, both by his brother and his sidekicks. He saw how everyone had straighter backs and smiles on their faces—all because of a girl his own age.

How could he not idolize her? Maybe not as much as his brother or parents, but he saw how she had helped them. He desperately wanted to learn everything he could about her, how she had accomplished what few others could. So he followed her any time she visited. He met her and learned more about her, how she came from an isolated village, how she was a ninja. He had, embarrassingly, been improper a few times while talking to her. While she had been upset, she had taken it in stride and actually helped him. She had quickly cemented herself as an essential person in his life.

And now he learned that she had blood on her hands. He knew, rationally, that it was understandable, considering the environment she had grown up in. But it still did not sit well with him, with his understanding of justice and morality. If he had learned that about her earlier, he might have dismissed everything she did for his family. But he couldn't now.

He had seen how easily people could set aside logic or morals to benefit themselves. But he always felt that it was not something he would ever do. He saw heroes as the profession that upholds both of those traits. He knew some failed and that no one was perfect, but there were some very firm barriers you did not cross. One of them was killing.

After an hour of walking in the dark, his thoughts and feelings going in circles as memories replayed events repeatedly, he finally decided to take his sensei's advice. He stopped walking, pulled out his cell phone, found the number he was looking for, and waited for it to answer. After a couple rings, it did.

"Hey, Little Brother, you caught me at a good time. How's school?"

Tenya paused, trying to find the words he needed to speak.

"Tenya? Are you okay?" Tensei asked.

"I'm… fine," Tenya said. His brother gave him the time he needed. "Brother, I learned something… concerning, about Sakura. About her past. I…"

Tenya heard his brother sigh, causing Tenya to halt. "So, she told you?"

"I… yes. Yes, she did," Tenya answered. One part of himself was relieved that Tensei knew, but the other half was concerned. "She had us all ask questions of each other. Our sensei participated and asked her. She admitted that she had… that she had killed before."

"So your class has started her training? I guess I shouldn't be surprised, considering what happened yesterday. That's good," Tensei said calmly. "Regarding what she said, you know that she grew up differently than most of us. Her home saw that as common practice; they were expected to do that."

"I know," Tenya responded, a little more firmly than usual. His emotions were getting the better of him. "But that shouldn't matter."

"Except it does," Tensei answered softly. "Little brother, if a person was born to a poor nation, that all they have ever known is everyone stealing from each other to survive, where they are expected to steal… if that person had to steal a few times but wanted a way to survive without stealing, would you look down on them for having stolen before? For survival, if nothing else?"

"I… I don't know," Tenya answered, quickly understanding his brother's point. "But there is a big difference between stealing and killing."

"Normally, I would agree, Little Brother," Tensei said. "But her home was very different from the one we've grown up in. The most important thing to remember isn't what she has done in the past but what she is doing now. Sakura has worked hard to find another way to live, not just for her own sake, but for her home's sake."

"I know," Tenya said softly, knowing his brother was right.

"Sakura has always been a good person, Little Brother, but she was lost and is trying to find a way to reconcile with her past. Don't deride what she is trying to do or her accomplishments," Tensei said.

"I… alright, Brother. I won't."

"And Tenya?"

"Yes?"

"Be there for her," Tensei said. "Anyone who tries to change themselves can have moments where they could backslide. Yesterday's attack threatened that, but she still did the right thing. But it will happen again. Just be there to remind her of her commitments, and make sure you let her know that it is her choice. Can you do that for me, Little Brother?"

Tenya paused, giving himself a few moments to think it over. "I will, Brother. Thank you."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

As the test ended, Katsuki was impressed—not so much by his own score but by how good the program he had used was. He had expected a standard test that was tailored to a generic range of physics questions. What he got was an incredibly dynamic test. Even though he was disappointed with his score, feeling he should have been higher, he was hungry for more.

The test started with basic knowledge of physics and chemistry and then became more specific regarding explosives. It tested his knowledge of mechanical, chemical, and nuclear types of explosives and how they differentiated from each other. It then dived deeper into chemical explosives, both low-order and high-order. Then, it moved into the family tree of explosives he was more familiar with, nitrates.

Beyond his basic knowledge, like the different names used for the chemical names, it also tested his knowledge of the chemical reactions and math involved. How nitroglycerin was made and what happens to the actual chemistry at colder or hotter temperatures. Some questions were about adding or subtracting different amounts of air molecules, most commonly oxygen, and how that would impact the explosions.

In addition, it also tested his experience in both his practical and intuitive skills with explosives, which was where he did his best on this test. Some questions didn't require any mathematical equations, allowing him to readily describe what would happen.

He went at his own pace, and it wasn't overly complicated. If it started to get too stressful, helpful information would pop up on the test, allowing him to get through the questions more easily.

He didn't know how Peter did it, but it was the easiest and hardest test he had ever taken. He hated how poorly he had done but was in no way discouraged, especially after the test had ended. The program made suggestions and lesson plans he could follow that would help him quickly fill in the gaps in his knowledge in all the necessary fields.

Katsuki put the earbuds down he'd been given and closed the laptop before returning to Peter. When he entered, he found Peter's back to him as he was studying a hologram. There were some charts off to the sides, some framework models of some sort of circular mechanical device, and something flowing in the middle of it that he couldn't figure out. He didn't understand why, but he saw the device begin to glow with a light blue color, becoming far brighter for a few moments before dimming and disappearing.

When it said failure in big, red, English letters, Peter lowered his head for a moment before looking up, swiping his hand with the hologram following to one side, then showing another almost identical hologram. Peter looked at it momentarily, picking and grabbing a few parts of the hologram to expand and inspect before releasing it back to its previous state. "Start ignition on iteration zero-one-two-four-nine."

Katsuki walked towards Peter, trying to understand what he was seeing but failing. While his English was pretty good, most of it looked like technical jargon that was lost on him. "Parker."

Peter didn't even turn around, his eyes glued to his project while he raised his soda can to his lips. "Hey, Bakugo, glad to see you did well on the test."

Katsuki looked at the other boy before piecing it together, thinking it must have updated him regularly on his status or when he had finished. Katsuki was beginning to better understand him, how he reacted, and where his mind tended to drift. Katsuki decided to deal with the previous item first. "Nice test program."

"Thanks. It has a series of software renovations specifically targeting adaptation based on the student. It takes in a range of information, both past information that it has and how you respond on the test, to make evaluations. As the test progresses, it adapts further to hone in on the strengths and weaknesses of the tester and then works to find the most effective means of improving the student's knowledge."

"Another one of your company's technologies?" Katsuki asked before looking back at the hologram, hoping he could make more sense of what he was seeing. The circle of fluid, or whatever it was, began to glow a light blue again.

"Yeah, but we can't release it for a bit because of some controversial aspects of the program," Peter responded, his eyes becoming saddened when he saw the light blue begin to fade away again before another failure message appeared.

"What kind of controversy?" Katsuki asked, his eyebrows raised as he glanced back at Peter, even as he moved on to the next iteration.

"Two major components," Peter said. "First, the program uses facial recognition software familiar with human expressions to gauge your reactions to the questions in real-time. That informed it about things like your emotions and your stress levels. It then adapts to help ensure nothing is overly stressful but not too easy."

Katsuki nodded. That was some seriously good tech if it could do that on the fly, but he understood that many people would not be comfortable with that. As ridiculous as that seemed to him, many would see it as an invasion of their privacy.

"Second, the program works better when it can use your background information, such as your school history, noted personality and behaviors, and more, if available."

Katsuki narrowed his eyes at Peter, ignoring his command to the computer to start the next iteration. "You did one on me, didn't you?"

Peter looked back at him calmly. "Yeah."

"Why?" Katsuki asked, folding his arms and turning more fully to Peter.

"Yesterday's attack," Peter responded, not even looking at the stats on the screen as it progressed. Instead, he kept his eyes glued to Katsuki's.

"Why would…" Katsuki paused as he actually thought about it more heavily. He turned back to the hologram as it started to glow blue again. There were also additional parts of the attack that had bugged the hell out of him. His eyes narrowed, not looking at anything specifically as he delved down that line of thought. "You're concerned that there was more to the attack than we know about."

"Partly," Peter said, returning to his test as he sipped his drink again. "Even if the attack had nothing to do with me or my company, I have to be prepared if some interested parties get wind of it. Not to mention the concerns about how the attack happened in the first place and the likelihood of additional attacks, leading to more potential exposure in the future."

"And yet I'm here," Katsuki noted.

"Yeah," Peter replied. "Background checks didn't require much; most of it was publicly available without bypassing official channels to get the information. The psychological analysis gave you a pass as well."

"Though," Peter said as he smirked at Katsuki, "you only passed because of recent developments."

Katsuki glared at the sitting boy. "Fuck you."

"No thanks, you aren't my type," Peter replied. He laughed as Katsuki gave him the middle finger. "Anyways, while you might get a bit of a peek under the hood of what I am working on, there's more to it than this."

Katsuki saw him point towards the current failed test but realized this was going much deeper than he realized. He didn't know what they were working on, but if these were just stepping stones, they must have something incredible. Maybe if he at least understood what he was looking at, it would tell him more. "What is this, anyway?"

"Power."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 12 - End
 
Chapter 13 - Training Days
Chapter 13 - Training Days

Aizawa tried to ignore the sounds of his students speaking with each other before class began for the day. He usually succeeded, as he had experienced doing so for years, but the school's bell ended that fight abruptly and not in his favor. He yawned, his face looking away from his students as he reached for his yellow sleeping bag's zipper.

By the time he had exited the bag, stashed it to the side, and turned towards his class, his students were all sitting properly at their desks, silently watching him. He was pleased at how quickly this class had adapted, waiting for the last few rings of the school bell to end.

He looked over his students, trying to understand their current state. While it was one of his jobs as a Homeroom teacher, he personally had taken that to be an important task. Especially for this class, considering the attack and the unsettling revelations that it wouldn't be the end of events.

His gaze concentrated on Haruno and her training group. The girl was seemingly relaxed and he couldn't tell her emotional state, though she was significantly better at hiding such things than most kids her age. Considering what he learned about her background yesterday, it explained much. Iida had been the most affected of those who attended her group, but he was sitting like usual. His eyes only occasionally glanced in her direction with no spikes of anger that he could detect. That hopefully meant he had resolved his conflict from last night. The others glanced at her more frequently than usual, but only Kaminari and Asui seemed hesitant or concerned. That is good enough for him.

He then focused on those who had attended Saotome's club, having gotten a list of the students who had participated. He had been told that he had run them ragged, and looking at them now, he could see the signs that it was true. A meal and a good night's sleep were likely the main reasons they were functional at all.

Not everyone had attended a training group, which he wasn't surprised by considering what he knew about each of them. Most of them either didn't feel comfortable joining them or did not have a sufficient reason. Parker was the odd one out of everyone, as his interest in the Sports Festival never appeared to spike during any of the discussions. From what he could see, Parker was not super competitive and if his mind was on other things, it made sense. However, he did wonder what he was working on that was so important.

The one other oddity was the occasional glances that Bakugo sent him. Had they interacted yesterday? Aizawa decided it would be prudent to check, though it would be best to check it anonymously.

"Morning," Aizawa said in greeting as he walked to the front of the class right after the bell finished ringing.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura was one of the first students to reach the table they had been using as their usual gathering place at lunch for most of Class A. She figured this would be when she found out if she had lost any of them last night. She usually would have met Tenya or Mina on the way to class, but Chiyo had wanted her help transporting a few extra things to the school for another Hero Class in second year.

Tenya and Mina were some of her first friends that were her age– her adjusted age- who she had made in this new world. While Tenya had started out being an awkward and unusual friendship, even if his personality reminded her of Lee or Sai at times, it had quickly grown to one she adored and would hate to lose. Sure, he was loud and didn't seem to grasp some things most people understood or sometimes put others in embarrassing situations by association, but one of her best friends was Naruto! Tenya didn't hold a candle to him for being obnoxiously loud. And just like Naruto, he was also kind and extremely loyal.

Mina reminded her of her friendship with Ino before they had started to fracture and fray due to their infatuation with Sasuke. She was kind, energetic, and fun-loving. While she could get scared, she didn't let it control her when she needed to help someone.

Soon after she sat, others joined her: Momo, Fumikage, and Kyoka. They smiled, in their own ways, when they greeted her. She responded back, glad some of them were there. They ate silently as more classmates joined them, including Shoto, Rikido, and Yuga. She wondered about others who sometimes sat with them, but then she saw them walking towards Ranma's table. They didn't have any trays with them, which was unusual.

"Hi, Sakura!" Mina said from behind her, quickly setting her tray down beside her and taking a seat. Sakura sighed as she did so, one concern down. "So, what gruesome training are we looking forward to after school?"

"Yes, how are we going to train? You were rather vague about that yesterday," Fumikage asked, taking a bite of his food from the side of his beak.

Sakura smirked but said nothing as they looked at her. While her 'students' expectedly looked at her, the ones who weren't currently attending their training looked on curiously as they ate silently.

"It will be painful, and we will most likely curse her name while she subjects us to it," Tenya said from behind Sakura as he, too, took a seat next to Sakura, on the opposite side that Mina had taken. "I have mentioned she trained my brother's agency before. I was not allowed to witness it, and no one was allowed to speak of it. But during the training, they were often exhausted and would curse her in rather creative ways and started to call her–"

"Stop, Tenya-kun," Sakura said, leveling a glare in his direction.

Tenya paused, before nodding. "I apologize, Sakura-san."

"Thank you," Sakura said before grinning. "And I'm glad they didn't break my rule; I would have hated having to pay a visit and terrorize a few sidekicks because someone got careless."

Shoto looked at her evenly, finishing a scoop of his soba noodles before asking a question. "Why is your training secret?"

"I like to ensure that people's expectations are not ruined. I won't say more than that," Sakura answered. Her training worked best when people didn't know what to expect. Part of the point was to keep them from working it out in advance, after all.

"She subjected my brother's sidekicks to her training for weeks on end in groups. But when they finally passed her training, even the most vocal complainers said nothing about it. Their attitudes changed after that," Tenya said, scooping up some of his rice.

"Ribbit."

Sakura looked to her side and was pleased to see Tsuyu and Denki walking up to the table and grabbing a seat. They didn't interrupt; they were just willing to listen for now. It seemed none of them were turning their back on her, though she still saw the occasional concerned look from those two.

Sakura was about to continue the conversation when a loud shout occurred from one of the other tables.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku walked towards the cafeteria with the others from their training group from both classrooms. A few others from both classes followed them, curious about the strangely solemn group. He was nervous, as were Ochako and Toru since all they knew was that Ranma would show them how to train while eating. They had no idea what would happen beyond his suggestion of how to eat their rice.

Ranma had only told them they would eat together today and that food would be provided. Izuku began to get a better feel for Ranma this week, having shown a mischievous personality that popped up occasionally.

They entered the cafeteria and began looking for where they were to meet Ranma. It didn't take them long to spot her in the middle of the cafeteria at a conspicuous table, one that hadn't been there the previous day. In place of the usual cafeteria table bench was a small round one, surrounded by folding chairs, piles of plates and utensils, and a mountain of food sitting in the center.

While they made their way over, Izuku noted that Eijiro was waving to Koda and Peter, who moved off to their own table, and Itsuka and Mashirao were waving off a few other classmates. Other students wondered what was happening as they occasionally glanced at the table.

"Glad all of you made it!" Ranma was far too cheerful as they finished approaching. "I think you would have hated it if I had to run you down and drag you here, even if it would have been fun for me!"

Izuku and several of the others sweated at the idle threat. The fact that none of them seemed willing to test it was left unsaid. But now that they stood there, they could see the miniature mountain was filled with various meats, veggies, and other items that could be easily plopped onto the pile. To one side was a stack of trays, plates, bowls of rice, and a large pile of chopsticks.

"Have a seat, everyone," Ranma said, waving an arm at the empty seats.

Once everyone had found a seat, they watched as Ranma flicked the trays, plates, and other tableware like they were playing cards or skipping stones, sliding along the tabletop far too quickly! This caused several of them to nearly jump out of their seats, but the implements quickly settled into place and stopped spinning as if some Quirk was in play.

Izuku prodded the tray, thinking maybe they were stuck to the table or something, but they came right off. Nothing seemed particularly odd about either the tray or the bowl. He wasn't the only one investigating, even as Ranma passed around four pairs of chopsticks for everyone.

"Alright, we'll try to eat what meals we can together, but I got the school to help us set this up. As a celebration and reward for doing so well during yesterday's training, I made sure to get more than enough food, two to three times what you would normally eat. Plenty of food for everyone!"

Izuku was still hesitant. Remembering yesterday's smirk and her current enthusiasm made him guess that more was involved than what she was telling them. He glanced at his fellow trainees and saw most of them looking back, obviously not entirely buying it.

"Alright, everyone, let's dig in!" Ranma yelled, getting the attention of others with her outburst. Izuku watched as she calmly grabbed a piece of fish and put it on her plate.

Eijiro, who sat across from Ranma, grinned as he grabbed a pair of chopsticks and picked up a piece of chicken. His smile disappeared as, halfway back to his plate, his chicken disappeared from his chopsticks. They had seen nothing. It had been there one moment and gone the next. He stared dumbly at the empty space it had been in. "Huh? Where'd it go?"

"Yum, chicken," Ranma said as she munched on some chicken. It took them all a moment, but they recognized the chicken piece that was moving into her mouth as she chewed before it disappeared entirely. After a few moments of chewing with her mouth swelled, she swallowed it all. "That's some good chicken! Do you think the cooks would share pointers?"

"Hey! What the hell, man! That was my chicken!" Eijiro shouted, standing up and pointing an accusing finger at the natural redhead. He didn't seem to care that he got the attention of the rest of the cafeteria.

"Oh? Was it?" Ranma asked, her innocent face smiling softly at him as she nibbled on another piece of food. Her eyes, however, were cackling at the other redhead. "Well, if it was, it was delicious."

"You can't just steal my food!" Eijiro shouted, a fist slamming down on the table.

"I can't?" Ranma asked, tilting her head to one side.

"No!"

"Why?"

Eijiro seemed to sputter there momentarily, his train of thought lost. "Because I had it first!"

"Did you?"

"I was holding it with my chopsticks!"

"So?"

Izuku was getting a bit of whiplash, turning back and forth between the two as one bickered in somewhat justifiable outrage and the other responded with childish questions.

"You can't take something once it's mine!" Eijiro said, trying and failing to point out the obvious to his classmate.

"No, it wasn't."

"Yes, it was! I had it in my chopsticks! So it was mine!"

"That doesn't make it yours yet," Ranma said, though the childish innocence was diminishing.

"Why the hell not?" Eijiro demanded to know, crossing his arms and glaring at her.

"It isn't your food until it lands on your plate."

Eijiro blinked several times. "What?"

"Until the food is resting on your plate, it isn't yours," Ranma said, grinning up at him now. "Those are the rules."

"Eh?" Eijiro and half of their table asked in utter confusion.

For Izuku, it suddenly all made sense now. This wasn't just a lunch where Ranma would teach them how to train, but the training itself! And he wasn't the only one to realize it, as several others, specifically Itsuka, Mashirao, and Mezo, caught on quickly. Izuku shared a look with them before they eyed the trays and the chopsticks. They each scrambled for a pair of chopsticks and rushed for the tray.

"Ah!"

"Ow!"

Two of them grunted, pulling their hands back as if something had struck them. Mezo and Itsuka cradled their hands, rubbing sore spots as they tried to figure out what had happened. Izuku and Mashirao had been able to grab some food but quickly realized that it had disappeared before they could get it back to their plate. They found that food resting on Ranma's plate.

"What was that?" Itsuka asked Ranma, still rubbing the back of her sore hand as she opened and closed it to ensure the range of motion wasn't negatively impacted.

Ranma turned in her direction and plopped an elbow on the tabletop while resting her cheek on the available palm, grinning at the girl with an orange ponytail. Itsuka's eyes were drawn to the twirling chopstick that spun around a finger on her free hand. She was about to repeat her question when Ranma stopped moving too fast for them to see as she flicked that same chopstick behind her back, hitting the top of Izuku's hand. A hand that had been trying to sneak its way to the plate of food. The fact that the chopstick rebounded into her available hand was just an added insult to the situation.

"Good attempt, Izuku! It might have worked if you weren't the only one attempting that," Ranma said, but never taking her eyes off of Itsuka. Eyes hinting at how much Ranma wanted to be laughing right then.

"What the hell?"

"How did she do that?"

"What the hell are they even doing? This is the lunch cafeteria!"

Ranma ignored the growing crowd of students who were watching. Izuku and the others noted that even their classmates were included in watching what was happening. Some of them were getting somewhat embarrassed.

"You know, the food is going to waste like this. It's getting cold; it won't taste as good if you guys don't hurry up," Ranma chirped, her eyes closing as she gave them a big smile after sitting upright.

"Ah hah!" Eijiro cried out after finally catching on to what was happening. He thrust a hand towards the giant platter of food with his Quirk activated, causing parts of his body to be covered in a layer of rocklike flesh.

The hand never made it to the tray, courtesy of a chopstick poking into the side of his arm, still held by Ranma's outstretched hand. They all stilled as they absorbed what they had just seen; Ranma had been seated one moment, then casually leaning over the plate of food the next. Eijiro pulled his hand back, collapsing into his seat, and whimpered as he tried to cradle it while his eyes watered from the pain.

He used his other hand to try to touch the point of impact but found no apparent wound. Then he discovered the other thing that had happened, he couldn't open or close his hand! It was stuck like that, his fingers refusing to respond. Eijiro's eyes widened as he stared in horror. "What the hell?"

Then, his Quirk was still active, he felt something hit him in the forehead, causing his whole head to rock backward from the force of it. His hand went to the new painful lump, finding yet another instance of something efficiently bypassing his hardening Quirk. He stared wide-eyed as Ranma held the chopstick tip threateningly in her hand as she glared at him.

"As fun as it is letting you all stumble through this, I've been told I should inform you of the rules early into the training. You cannot break these rules without punishment unless I give you permission. If you feel you can get away with it, have at it! But if you fail, then I might get creative with your punishment," Ranma said as she sat down casually.

She then held up a single finger. "Rule one; no active Quirk usage. I will let it slide for you today, Toru, but you must bring gloves from now on.

"Rule two; you will only attack, collect, and eat with your chopsticks. Bare-handed attempts, even to defend yourself, are not allowed! Accidents happen, but you're all three-hundred years away from being able to sneak one past me," Ranma said with a smirk as she repeated yesterday's taunt. "Food that makes it to your plate is yours; no one is allowed to steal it. Anything that didn't make it to your plate is still in play.

"Rule three; you have three pairs of chopsticks at your disposal. If they all break, either by me, your table mates, or by your own actions, then you are out! You are not even allowed to eat the food you have already acquired.

"Rule four; your fourth pair of chopsticks is to eat your rice. But like I suggested to you yesterday, you may only eat your rice one grain at a time. If you don't, I will break that pair of chopsticks, and you will then go hungry for the rest of lunch."

"Rule five; unless otherwise given the okay from Yagi-sensei, Aizawa-sensei, or Principle Nezu, you are not allowed to skip this training for any reason other than illness, injury, or being kidnapped," Ranma said.

"Kidnapped?" Ochako asked.

"I don't care if you are asleep, in detention, or trying to run away to China. I will find you and I will drag you back. If I think you were trying to escape this training, I will devise an appropriate punishment."

"Rule six," Ranma said as her hand closed and then extended a single finger again, "is that you are not allowed to eat anything two hours before or two hours after lunch unless given the okay by me or a sensei."

"Rule seven…" Ranma started to say before her hand flashed around the table, intercepting several pairs of chopsticks with her own pair as everyone except for Eijiro flung their hands forward to try to steal pieces of food off the platter. It continued for several seconds as frustrated growls, grunts, and general mayhem occurred at the table as they all tried to get some food.

The crowd watched in wonder and horror at the utter chaos. An excited Eijiro quickly tried to get in on the action while he had the chance, but he only added fuel to the fire. They watched the various attempts, some standing up and bringing their plates closer to the mountain of food or other strategies to get as much as possible. Eventually, it settled down.

When it had, they saw that Ranma's plate was piled high with food, and her smirk had changed into a pleasant smile. Everyone else's plates had nowhere near as much food as what was on Ranma's plate, though everyone had been able to get something. However, this was not without consequences, as they were all wincing and cradling parts of their bodies, mostly their hands.

Ranma then picked up another bite of food and moved it towards her mouth before stopping. "Rule seven; it is called indiscriminate grappling for a reason. In other words, anything goes!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What the hell are they doing?" Kyoka asked, staring at her classmates as if they were a group of barbarians.

"Merci! They are so uncivilized!" Yuga said, his face clearly displaying his disgust, before returning to his table to eat with dignity.

"I think I'll have to agree," Momo mumbled before turning back.

"Sakura?" Mina turned to her giggling friend as the others returned to their table. "Do you know what was going on?"

Sakura turned her head back, grinning in mirth. "An interesting way to train, if I heard the rules correctly. It seems that Ranma knows some good methods!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Gotcha!"

Sakura chuckled as Denki's shoulders slumped at having failed. It didn't help that his chest was covered in slimy acid. He was delighted the solubility wouldn't hurt him or his clothes, but they were training as if it could melt the flesh from his bones. That everyone had to go up against Mina with this adjustment was a reality check for some of them. If Mina decided to go on a rampage one day, she would be a nightmare to fight.

Of course, the girl was happy to win most of her fights like this as she danced in front of the blonde boy. Mina enjoyed the respect she was receiving but was also purposely trying to distract them from the reality of how dangerous her Quirk could be. She was all too aware of that fact and had no wish to do anything so horrifying.

Sakura smiled as her classmates began to understand that each of them was dangerous in different ways. She hadn't been able to get to all of them yet, but she had plans for a few. Denki had gotten to show the dangers he posed to others yesterday. Today, it was Fumikage and Mina.

For Fumikage, she had dimmed the gym lights, making Dark Shadow, his sentient Quirk, significantly more powerful and faster, almost to the point where Dark Shadow was getting unruly. This made the others nervous as they sparred with him, quickly finding that he would grow significantly more potent in the right environment.

She planned for one of their training sessions to happen next to or be in a body of water so Tsuyu could show off. She was still trying to figure out what to do for Kyoka. Maybe bring in some sound equipment or fight in an arena with good acoustics?

Momo, she was saving for last. Like with Mina, there would be no limitations on what her Quirk would be allowed to do. A gas mask and a few smoke grenades would be sufficient for a demonstration. She would only tell them after they had finished sparring that she was substituting the smoke grenade for mustard gas.

After they all had chances to show off, she would force them to deal with the flip side of that possibility: environments in which they were weak. She would force them to get used to it and find ways to fight around it as much as possible, but that wouldn't start until next week.

"Alright, that is enough sparring for today," Sakura said. Mina stopped dancing, and everyone turned to look at her, wondering what else was planned.

"For the next two hours, you will be splitting into two groups of three. The first group will remain here, where you will spend an hour focusing on controlling your Quirks in new ways. I will help guide you on what you should start on first, but you'll largely be on your own for the next hour. Aizawa-sensei will be available for assistance," Sakura said as she glanced to the side where the man stood and eyed them before nodding.

"The other group will follow me for team training. After an hour, the two groups will switch," Sakura said.

Momo raised her hand, so Sakura nodded at her. "You said two groups of three, but there are seven of us. If it wasn't a mistake, I assume an odd person will be out, so what will they do?"

"Yes," Sakura said, smiling at Momo. Her tendency to notice things reminded Sakura of herself when she was younger, though there was a lack of need to prove herself. "The odd person will spend the two hours working on their Quirk instead of participating in the team training. Whoever performs the best in the team training will get this reward for the next day. This means it will alternate every day."

"First, the odd person out for today will be Denki," Sakura said, surprising the boy at being chosen. He scrunched his face as he tried to determine whether that was good. "Group one, the one that will be training outside, will be Tenya, Momo, and Tsuyu. Group two will remain here for the first hour: Fumikage, Kyoko, and Mina. Group one, head out to the field to the west, near the treeline."

Sakura waited as the three moved to the door and left the gym, heading for the designated spot. She then turned back to the remaining four. "Alright, pick a spot in the gym, and I will come by to give you instructions. Since some of you may be activating your Quirks regularly, keeping a distance from each other is for safety more than anything else.

Sakura followed Denki as he tried to find as isolated a spot as possible, knowing how indiscriminate his Quirk could be. "Alright, Denki," Sakura said as they sat, "I know from yesterday's quizzing that you have the hardest time controlling your Quirk. That is also why you get the first chance to work on it so much today."

Denki sighed, nodding along.

"Electrical Quirks were not uncommon for my Village. In fact, since my Quirk is one most of my Village has, you would be interested to know that many people with a variant of my Quirk could use electricity. They could shape and mold it like I explained."

That got Denki's attention rather quickly, surprising the boy.

Having spiked his interest, Sakura told him more. "My first sensei, after I became a shinobi, was rather famous for a technique he created that focused that electricity into his hand, allowing him to pierce most objects. The jutsu was named after the noise it gave off, sounding like thousands of birds chirping. It was called Chidori."

"That sounds awesome!" Denki said, grinning at her.

"One of my teammates, Sasuke, was taught the jutsu by our sensei because both had a natural affinity to channel electricity. He took that control to higher levels, forming swords of lightning. Now, because they both had an alternate version of my Quirk, there is the chance those techniques are out of your reach."

Denki's brightening smile at the idea of reaching his dream of creating a sword out of electricity dimmed at that reality check. "Oh."

"But we won't know until we try, Denki," Sakura said, trying to cheer him back up. "They spent years learning how to form and shape their Quirks, so even if it may take you some time to get control of it, it doesn't mean those kinds of techniques are out of your reach."

Denki gave a weak smile. He was still uncertain how far he could go in this training, but he looked willing to try.

"Alright, first, I want you to go ahead and sit in a lotus position like this," Sakura said as she folded her legs and sat on the ground. "Now, don't do it while I am here, but watch what I am doing. The first and most important step is to learn how to focus your Quirk and get it to respond how you want, besides being on or off. So, you should visualize and feel your Quirk and try to force all of it to focus into a single point."

Sakura showed him by cupping her hands together. A small ball of water formed between her hands, sloshing around as it rotated. Denki looked in amazement and then in deep thought as he tried to figure out how to do it himself.

"You know, more than most, how electricity flows. But Quirks affect how natural forces operate, giving people more control over how those natural forces take shape. Knowing how electricity works, try to bend and move it to your desired location."

"When I was learning to use water and Earth affinities, I knew that they do not respond the same way as the other. Water flows and moves around, like you see in rivers and streams, while Earth is more like a large landmass that moves as a single unit and is slow to respond but sturdy. I had to adjust how the two flowed to make use of them. You need to do the same thing with your Quirk. Don't force how it flows; instead, alter the paths it can take."

Denki listened attentively to her instructions. He had a hard time figuring out how to do it, but he at least had a better idea now. A goal he could work towards. Denki smiled, happy to have the advice. "Thank you, Sakura."

"No problem," Sakura replied, returning his smile before standing up. "Try visualizing it first, picture how you think it might go, then try to make that picture a reality. Pay close attention to the results you get, get a feel for how it is responding so when you try it again, you can alter that visual image to account for adjustments."

Sakura left him alone as she moved on to the others. She spent one or two minutes with each of them, giving them ideas and suggestions of ways to get them closer to grasping their Quirks in new ways. After she finished, she walked towards the door the other group had left through, finding Aizawa leaning against it as he watched over his students.

"Thanks for keeping an eye on them, Sensei," Sakura said as she paused at the door.

"Yeah, I'll keep them safe. Go on; they are waiting for you," Aizawa responded, not taking his eyes off his charges but prepared to give them orders or use his Quirk on them.

"See you in an hour," Sakura said.

After leaving the gym, Sakura shot off at a quick pace to arrive at the field. Momo and Tsuyu looked slightly surprised at her arrival, having been distracted talking to each other. She smiled at Tenya, who had been on the lookout for her.

She stood in front of her three trainees, all of them in their gym uniforms, including herself. Even though she would have preferred her regular fighting clothes, she knew most people would be unsettled by them since they were part of her 'hero costume.' She did strap some of her pouches to her thighs, the perfect length from her outstretched arms.

"Alright, it's time to explain the training," Sakura said as she reached into a pouch and pulled out two bells attached to tiny strings. She then attached them to her belt loops, both were clearly visible. "First, your goal is to acquire one of these bells. If you capture one of them, you are marked as having passed my training."

"But there are only two bells…," Momo noted, her eyes drilling into the objective. "That means only two of us could pass your training at any time. If groups of three are required to acquire the bells, assuming you do not make it easier for them, then if our numbers dwindle to one or two people, the probability of them being able to pass becomes significantly harder. And, presuming that the bells cannot be given to someone else…"

"They cannot be passed on," Sakura answered her. "If you acquire a bell, it is yours. That means you cannot hand the spare bell to anyone else if you acquire two in one attempt."

"So, unless we decide to leave a teammate behind, we must work to get those least capable of acquiring one to pass. This is likely what you mean by developing teamwork: We have to be able to help each other pass. Even if my own Quirk may be instrumental in a support capacity, I cannot pass if I cannot acquire a bell by myself."

Sakura smirked. "Correct, taking a bell from me means you pass. Even if two of you acquire my bell today and the other group acquires both bells, that will still leave another group of three to acquire two bells the next day, and finally, that last person would have to get a bell themselves."

"So strategy and planning, in advance. Whose Quirks allow for the greatest chances of success," Momo said, performing a thinking pose as she stood there and rubbed her chin. She looked towards the gym as she delved deeper into it.

Tenya nodded but was clearly confused by her description. Likely trying to make sense of what little he had heard about it from the others she had trained and comparing it with what she had just told them. She decided to give that part of his brain a little nudge, seeing as it might be helpful later on. "Everyone can pass this training. But it is difficult, more so for some than for others," Sakura said.

"But there are additional components to this testing than the bells themselves. There are punishments every day for giving that day's worst performance. One from each group. I will designate who receives the punishments, who did the best at the end of the training, and what those punishments will be."

Sakura then turned to her digital wristwatch, still marveling at the technology involved and how common it was to have something like it. She hit a few buttons on it before turning back to the others. "You have one hour to get a bell. Begin!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma performed another kata of her school, one to showcase more of the aerial nature of her particular branch. She wasn't moving slowly, like yesterday's kata; instead, she displayed some gravity-defying aspects she could perform in the air. Those who had arrived were observing, wondering how she was defying physics.

She finished her kata, turning to smile at her waiting students. She had been surprised to find a new student today, this one with messy gray hair, sharp teeth, and a tan-colored substance surrounding his eyes. He was sitting next to Eijiro, the two of them occasionally speaking to each other but never willing to take their eyes off the show.

"Welcome back, everyone. I see we have an additional student today," Ranma said, looking at the other boy in his gym uniform. "Well, come on up and introduce yourself. After that, you will spar with me. The first spar will be two rounds, with no Quirk usage. The second spar will also be two rounds, but you can use your Quirk."

The gray-haired boy nodded as he stood up. "My name is Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu, I am from Class 1-B. My Quirk is–"

"Iie!" Ranma ordered, surprising the boy.

"Wha–" Tetsutetsu tried asking her but found his head rocking back and his forehead complaining about something painful that apparently just hit it. He looked back just in time to see the chopstick spinning around her fingers before she shoved it up a sleeve.

"Anyone want to take a crack at why I don't want to hear about his Quirk?" Ranma asked, still facing him and looking annoyed.

Itsuka raised her hand before answering. "Tetsutetsu was just about to give away a tactical advantage."

"Good job, Itsuka!" Ranma said. "Now, iron boy, before you blunder your way into any more mistakes, we're going to spar!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Computer, load Bakugo's latest scan analysis," Peter said as he sat on his rolling stool. He waited as the room darkened, and the M.P.S. system launched the designated file.

Katsuki wasn't looking at the holograms yet as he was scanning the stack of papers for the chemical formula that was his sweat. His other sweat glands, the ones not on his palms, also seeped glycerin like his mother's Quirk. The glycerin was deluded by mixing with regular sweat, all of the tiny amounts of ammonia, urea, salts, and sugars.

On the other hand, the sweat from his palms chemically was nitroglycerin. This surprised him a little, as he had always been told it was like nitroglycerin. When they tested his Quirk, they hadn't tested for the actual chemical formula for his sweat, only how it behaved, which had given different results than what nitroglycerin produced.

It didn't take him long before he looked up at the larger model of his palms, all the different layers of his flesh displayed in smaller windows but could easily be expanded or combined with the others. It was like holding 3D models, which gave you a better understanding of how something worked and seeing images with different layers of the body combined. The fact you could adjust and move things around even further revealed just how useful the M.P.S. system was.

Peter said his company was open to more than just support technologies. Katsuki believed him as he looked things over and saw just how useful they would be for medical purposes. The only reason it wasn't advertised to those groups- yet- was that it was a power hog. It required a good deal of power for the holograms, the local computers, and other infrastructure.

He hadn't asked Peter about it. Instead, he had looked up online by searching for M.P.S. and the company name Stark Industries. Discussion boards were beginning to go ballistic over the technology, with people talking about it and theorizing all sorts of details like who had designed it, what it could do, its requirements, and more. But one thing they had all agreed on was that it was a power hog. Only companies that tended to have their own localized power plants could dedicate the resources to it. That or pay a considerable amount to local utilities, driving up the cost of maintenance.

Katsuki grinned as he read some of those theories, people speaking about how the power requirements made it unsustainable in the long run as a practical technology. It amused him that he knew Peter was working on something that would make those complaints non-existent and make the entire system nearly self-sustaining if they desired. The thought crossed his mind a few times about correcting them, revealing what he had learned, but it wasn't his nature to do so.

If Katsuki had any money, he would have started investing every cent into the company. He was considering dragging his parents into doing it, but it wouldn't be easy since the company was not openly traded. It was a private company and sounded like it would remain that way for some time.

Even though it wasn't directly related to hero work, it impressed Katsuki. This was the kind of stuff you do to get your name recognized worldwide, spoken of with reverence and adoration, and recognized everywhere you went. It was a different path than heroics but could achieve a similar outcome.

"Alright, so, as you can tell from the paperwork, you do sweat nitroglycerin, but it behaves differently. Nitroglycerin is usually unstable, but when you sweat it, it is more stable. That is what threw them off," Peter said as he brought up the surface layer, showing his skin.

He set that image to the side and zoomed in much closer to the point where one could see the crevices and other oddities the skin showed when it was close up. He then grabbed a few additional layers, including the sweat glands, and added them to the current image.

"Now, fair warning that this is just going off the current analysis and chemistry we've found. We need to take more samples of the different groups to confirm things. I don't have the kind of tools necessary here, at this time, to get those samples without having to dig into your skin more or do other uncomfortable things. So that will have to wait if you want that confirmation," Peter said as he glanced back at Katsuki.

Katsuki thought about it for a moment before grunting. "It's fine, I can wait. This is still better than what I knew before."

Peter nodded as he turned fully to Katsuki. "Alright. So, working on the information we do have, I have three hypotheses that may account for the oddities we see."

"Hypothesis one is that you do not sweat the nitroglycerin itself, but somehow the base components, and they mix on your hands without the additional steps for safely mixing the chemicals. This is the least likely possibility, but it is still included until we can eliminate it. Especially since this hypothesis primarily tries to account for why it doesn't go off in circumstances where it should. The primary conflict is that you do decide when it goes off.

"Hypothesis two suggests that you have direct control of the nitroglycerin yourself for when it does go off. This is supported by your ability to control its activation. But this control is limited to being close to your body or your palms. This may mean you are generating some sort of field that actively protects it until you decide to set it off."

Katsuki nodded, finding it aligned more closely with his experience than the first hypothesis.

"The last hypothesis is closely related to the second, but instead of controlling the nitroglycerin itself, it mixes with your other sweat to create a barrier that protects the chemical molecules from going off all the time. Likely from it mixing with your normal sweat, but you can disable that protection at will, possibly purposely setting it off."

Katsuki squinted at that, understanding what he meant, but failed to figure out why he had suggested it. "Why do you think that is a possibility?"

"You told me that while your sweat can be ignited after it leaves your body, it doesn't automatically go off if you move away. That leads me to believe this protective layer dissolves the nitroglycerin to prevent it from going off naturally. Nitroglycerin is naturally soluble in water, so this makes sense. When it leaves your person, the protective layer starts working to break it down. But if you decide to fling it at something, that protective layer remains for a time," Peter said as he rolled his chair to a nearby mini-fridge to pull out some drinks. He tossed one of them to Katsuki, who caught it effortlessly.

"A large part of the nitroglycerin was already dissolved from the samples we took yesterday, and that is why I have the three hypotheses in the first place," Peter said before opening his and taking a sip.

"You want to do some more tests?" Katsuki asked, raising an eyebrow. He unscrewed the top of his own drink before quenching his thirst.

"Eventually, yeah," Peter said, "but the problem is the tools I have on hand at the moment would have too much difficulty getting the chemical analysis fast enough or separating the different parts. Some specialized tools would be necessary. We have a few back on I-Island that might work, but they are bulky and require too much power."

"More than your holograms?" Katsuki asked, raising an eyebrow at that.

"Yeah, unfortunately."

Katsuki nodded before moving the subject along. "What else did you learn?"

Peter turned and started manipulating the hologram to focus on a single gland with a sideways view of it, much like a medical image would. "So, your palms are mainly composed of eccrine glands, which develop in the womb, with apocrine glands occurring after hormonal stimulation. Since your ability to use your Quirk occurred before puberty, it means either your apocrine glands," Peter said and pointed at the two different glands, "are not involved with your Quirk or developed earlier than normal. Again, I would need to get samples to confirm."

"But your eccrine glands have myoepithelial cells, a thin muscle that can expand and contract your glands. You said you can control how much you sweat from your palms, meaning you have control of at least some of those glands. Normally, those cells do not open because we want them to, and these specific ones don't tend to open due to heat exposure, but instead open or contract based on stress and exercise," Peter said. He then smirked at him before asking a question. "Let me guess, it became easier to use your Quirk by shouting and getting angrier all the time when you were younger?"

"Fuck you," Katsuki said, glaring at him for a few seconds before turning back to the holograms. "But, yes. Your background check included my mother, didn't it?"

"Yeah," Peter chuckled in response. "She reminds me of some women I've met in New York. But the research recognized the increased likelihood of your attitude adjusting when you wanted to use your Quirk, which makes sense considering the environment and particulars of your Quirk."

Katsuki grunted as they continued to look through the images.

Peter then lectured on his muscles and other body parts, explaining how they increased his resistance to explosive shockwaves and the generated heat, especially in his hands. Even his eardrums were significantly reinforced to protect him.

After that, Peter reviewed some preliminary estimates and projections about his development as his body grew older and his Quirk grew stronger. The analysis still needed to finish working, so the estimates were wildly varying, but this was far more detailed about how his body worked than he had gotten from all the years of the Quirk doctors looking him over.

"Anyways," Peter said as he finished the current analysis, "it will take longer for some of this, but you have more to work on for now. The recommended study material has been updated. It's estimated to take a few days, but I'll show you how to use the M.P.S. after you finish it. You can work with it to figure out ways to improve using your Quirk without having to destroy everything."

"Where's the fun in that?" Katsuki asked in genuine confusion.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Kyoka! Don't let her get past you!" Mina shouted, running as fast as she could, lobbing balls of acid at a smirking Sakura as she ran away from her. Mina was hoping the fact that Sakura's back was turned to Kyoka would give her a leg up on intercepting her.

Sakura had leaped sideways in a cartwheel, avoiding a few more balls of acid and a swipe of Dark Shadow as he had tried to hit her from the other side, forcing her into Kyoka's path. The dark-haired girl's earlobes flew out to get her around the waist, moving on the intercept path. They would get her this time!

Only she didn't keep going in that direction, Mina realized, as Kyoka's earlobes didn't touch anything. Sakura had halted in mid-air– no, her feet! She attached herself to the bottom of the branch! "Crap! Don't let her escape!"

Sakura's giggles were unsettling, especially when Darkshadow flew at her and hit… nothing! A fake! Mina watched as the Sakura they had been chasing faded out of existence, making her look everywhere, as did Kyoka, Fumikage, and Dark Shadow. But they couldn't see her! Sakura was no longer visible! Where had she–

"Boo."

"Ahhhh!" Mina screamed. The voice had come from next to one of her ears, making her jump and turn towards the voice… only to find nothing. Her heart was still performing its new role as a jackhammer. The hour-long exercise to capture her had seemed fun initially, but they quickly realized how harsh it was when all three of them had been run ragged and with nothing to show! But the little 'games' that Sakura threw at them just made it sooo much worse.

"Where the hell is she?" Mina shouted, trying to get her breathing and blood pressure under control.

"I don't know! Dark Shadow and I can't find her anywhere!" Fumikage shouted.

"I didn't think ninjas were this good at hiding!" Kyoka said, her jacks plugging into the ground to try to detect her somehow. "I can't hear her at all!"

Beep beep beep beep.

Mina realized they had failed as Sakura's watch went off. However, her mood worsened when she noticed the sound coming from where Kyoka was standing. The fact that Fumikage and herself were both doing it was telling, but when Kyoka looked up and her face ran a gambit of negative emotions, they realized just how bad it was.

Mina and Fumikage stepped closer to Kyoka, looking up into the tree branches above her. They saw a smiling Sakura sitting upside down on one of the branches and holding her watch out for them.

"No way!" Mina cried out.

They watched as Sakura tapped the buttons to stop the timer and released her hold on the branch, flipping in the air to land softly on her feet and right-side up. "Nice try, you guys. But no luck today!"

"Ah, come on, Sakura," Mina whined. "Have mercy?"

"None. You shall receive no mercy during this training," Sakura giggled with her reply. "You will not find any because it doesn't exist!"

"I think I've gotten a new respect for ninjas after today," Fumikage said, rubbing a sore shoulder from running into a tree. A tree that hadn't been there a moment before.

Kyoka could only nod along with him, having had similar encounters with things that were supposed to exist or didn't exist. When they had demanded to know why she had done that, all Sakura had told them was to be more observant of their surroundings.

"Let's get back to the others. I need to hand out the rewards and punishments from today's training," Sakura said more seriously. Being reminded of punishments being part of the deal with the training did not help their moods.

It took them a few minutes to return, their bodies still exhausted from the training. They found the other group and Denki still working on their Quirks when they entered. Sensei was off to the side, observing them.

Sakura gave a single, loud clap of her hands to get their attention, startling them. "Alright, gather around everyone! It is time for your debrief!"

Everyone gathered near her, separated by the groups they were currently in. Aizawa had stepped a little closer but wasn't interfering.

"For your evaluations, I will give it to you straight, and I will not sugar coat it," Sakura said. "Recognize that any harshness in my words is not intended to be cruel but to wake you up on what it is you need to do to improve. Understood?"

Sakura waited a few moments as they all started to acknowledge her statement. They staggered their responses, mainly because some of them were unsure and hesitant.

"Your teamwork was clumsy, your communication skills made it easy for me to understand how you would work together, you failed to predict what your teammates would do more often than not, and no attempts at deception were used," Sakura said. "Your attacks with and without your Quirks were easy to predict, and none of your attacks complimented each other to increase the likelihood of success."

Sakura's face remained neutral as they all winced at the criticism. The fact they knew she was right just made things worse.

"Lastly, I found your observational skills to be seriously lacking, not noticing many of the flaws I intentionally put into the illusions. That cost you greatly." Finished, she paused, giving them time to digest her points.

Sakura then turned to the exercise's top performer. "Tenya, you performed the best out there today. Tomorrow, you will spend two hours practicing with your Quirk. Denki, you will take his place."

The two boys nodded, not speaking out about the evaluation. "For punishment, the two selected will switch teams for tomorrow's training. Today, it is Momo and Kyoka."

Both girls winced, knowing that their physical prowess had held some of their teammates back in the running battle. They were often out of position or unable to do anything compared to the others.

"Your punishment is that you will run fifty combined laps for the track field. Quirks are prohibited, and you may only stop once you are done. The rest of you are free to go home."

All seven eyes widened at that, unable to speak as they realized just how painful that was.

"What?" Mina shouted finally, outraged on behalf of her classmates. "That's too much!"

Sakura leveled a glare at her friend, causing the other pink girl to jump backward at the look she had received. "That is why it is called 'punishment,' Mina. It is there because they failed to perform. To make up for that punishment, they must work harder so that they do not hold their team back. If you find it unfair, you are welcome to join them–."

"I will!" Mina shouted, "I'll help them!"

"--for one hundred combined laps."

Her words acted as a needle that popped her growing desire and Momo and Kyoka's growing hope.

"That applies to any of you," Sakura said as she looked around at her classmates. "If anyone joins them, the number of laps will double."

After that, they quickly backed down, not wanting to make the situation worse. The punishment was horrible enough already.

"It's okay, Mina," Momo said, standing up straight as she adjusted her ponytail. "It was our fault, and we must work on improving ourselves. We will get it done. Go home and get some rest for tomorrow. I think we'll need everyone in their best shape if we are to succeed."

Kyoka shivered, glaring at Sakura for a moment before sighing in defeat. "Go, we'll deal with this."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Alright, come at me, slowly, Ochako," Ranma said to the nervous girl. He stood before her, both hands raised, palms forward, while his feet were spread apart, one foot forward.

Nodding her head, she threw the slow punch, though it was more like an attempted grab than a punch. Ranma slowly did a half-step to the outside of her punch, using his left hand to grab her wrist and his right hand to grab her elbow. They paused there, Ochako observing what he had done.

"Now I have control of your arm. With it, I can control your center of gravity with minimal amounts of pressure," Ranma said before displaying such. He lowered his hips while not moving his hands from the position he had grabbed her.

Ochako was startled to feel herself being dragged towards the ground, though because of the speed, she could quickly re-adjust. When Ranma raised himself back up, she returned to her previous position.

"Since your Quirk deals with gravity, this is something you need to learn to do instinctively; you need to be able to adapt to people's center of gravity without consciously having to think of it," Ranma said.

Ochako nodded, her eyes widening as she was pulled side to side when Ranma rotated his hips and moved forward and backward. She and the others had at first believed that Ranma was just using his or her superior strength for some of these techniques. Using some of the judo moves he had shown Mashirao and Itsuka, he proved to them that it wasn't the case when he had Izuku perform those same moves, even if more clumsily than what Ranma had performed.

"Normally, grappling moves like this are still tied down to requiring gravity to do much of the work for you. Against someone significantly stronger or with far more mass, it can become much harder to perform," Ranma said. After receiving a confirmation she understood, he went on to the next point. "Against Martial Artists or Quirk users with enough strength to lift not just themselves but others as well with one hand, the usefulness of these types of grappling techniques drops significantly. But I still learned these moves because there is one place in which you can have total domination by mastering the principles behind these moves."

Ochako blinked, unsure of what he was talking about. After seeing that she wasn't connecting the dots, he checked on his other students to see if they could figure out what he had meant.

"Can any of you answer?" Ranma asked them as they all watched the demonstration.

They were silent as they racked their brains to figure it out. Mashirao and Itsuka tried their hardest but came up blank. Ranma didn't hold it against them since they had only ever seen Ranma fight during training or that martial arts challenge from last week.

Izuku was muttering again, but Ranma had made sure no one interrupted him while he was doing it. His only problem with it was how he became less aware of everything around him, leaving him vulnerable. But he had plans to train for that. Finally, the mossy-haired boy's eyes lit up, and he raised his hand before shouting. "In the air!"

"Very good, Izuku," Ranma said, smiling at the boy. He had seen how he had used his mind to adapt to situations. Of everyone in his class, he had the most flexibility. The few negatives off-set that somewhat, but he just needed training.

"Oh!" Eijiro shouted, his eyes widening as it appeared he had also caught on. "That Nomu guy! When he tried to attack us, you stopped him in mid-air. I only barely saw it, but he tried to grab you, but you just grabbed his arm and then flipped him into the ground!"

"Good eye, Eijiro," Ranma grinned at him, receiving one in return. "That was an example of what I'm talking about."

Ochako's eyes widened at that, remembering, loosely, the same action and what she had seen. "My Quirk… if I am dealing with someone stronger or bigger than myself, being in the air reduces the leverage they would have on me!"

"Correct, Ochako," Ranma said as he turned back to her, still moving his body slowly to get her used to his hold on her and how simple movements changed her center of gravity. "That doesn't take away their strength, but it does change their leverage. In addition, with your Quirk, you can control when that leverage can be applied or taken away. Both for yourself and for them, allowing you to control if you or your opponents will have gravity at any particular time."

Ochako's eyes widened as the implications hit her. "Wow!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Where did she go, Tsuyu?" Kyoka asked as she sprinted to catch up with her and Mina.

"She disappeared into the bushes. Ribbit, my tongue was too slow," Tsuyu said as she hopped along, often trying to use low-hanging branches to increase her speed and control.

"Are you sure it wasn't an illusion?" Mina asked while panting, not taking her eyes off the field even though she wanted to collapse to her knees. She did that yesterday, and Sakura punished her for it, both on the field and afterward. If being poked painfully in the butt by a giggling Sakura that caused her rear to be uncomfortable for the rest of the day and receiving that day's punishment wasn't the best way to prove a point, Mina didn't want to find out what was. She made damn sure she didn't make that mistake again.

"No?" Tsuyu said, hesitant on whether that was the correct answer.

Mina winced at her response, knowing Tsuyu's growing hesitancy was a new development. Their shortest classmate was usually so calm, but Mina had watched over the last couple of days of training as that calmness began to fray.

While Tsuyu was having the most trouble mentally and emotionally, they quickly realized that Sakura's way of making you question your reality was terrifying!

Her most common tricks were the clones. Sometimes, they were nothing, sometimes solid, and other times, they were something else! Tenya had tried to grab Sakura from behind once, only to find himself soaking wet as she burst like a water balloon!

Sakura had all sorts of illusions, ones they were slowly figuring out weren't real. Sakura had been right in that she created minor discrepancies in the illusions, forcing them to truly open their eyes to what was going on and not just accept what they saw in front of them.

Getting her focus back on track, even if she wanted to go over and hug Tsuyu to reassure her, she tried to think of what to do now that they had lost track of her yet again. What could she… "Backs together!"

Kyoka and Mina scrambled to get into position, but Tsuyu's indecision cost her. Just as they turned to look at the rest of the field, Mina's eyes caught the glint of metal flying through the air from the corner of her eyes. "Wat–"

It was too late, as Tsuyu was pegged by several daggers and shuriken in the side. One to the side of her head by her ear and one in the neck, shoulder, elbow, wrist, abdomen, hip, knee, and ankles. Tsuyu cried out in pain as they had all hit at almost the exact same moment. Seeing things like that, even as the metal weapons bounced off of her due to the heavy rubber padding covering their blunt edges, made Sakura's few stories feel so very real!

"You're out for five minutes, Tsuyu!" Sakura said gleefully as she stood up from her position. She stood on top of a branch of one of the trees several dozen meters away. It was also in the exact opposite direction from where they had seen her go last.

The frog-like girl grumbled as she rubbed the spots she had been tagged with. While spending time recovering would be nice, Tsuyu knew it would not help her final score. It just made the likelihood of her getting today's punishment more likely. She was just glad she didn't need to take care of her siblings today because she would be home late.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Alright, Toru, come forward," Ranma said. She waited until Toru stood at the designated position, ensuring her voice and words addressed the intended student and the others.

They had asked her why she had everyone present when she showed them what their individual training would be since the others weren't expected to learn it yet. Her answer was to ensure they were exposed to as many different styles and forms of combat as possible, both for their own usage, training in the future, and helping the intended target. Exposure was an essential component of her Art, especially in the early stages, followed by regular shifting of hyperfocus and broad exposure.

"Toru, your first focus will be on learning the basics of Kyusho-Jitsu," Ranma said.

"Pressure points?" Toru asked, tilting her head as she tried to understand what Ranma was getting at. The name didn't ring a bell for her, but she had interacted enough with Itsuka and Mashirao in the past week to know that when their attention snapped to Ranma, it was something important.

Ranma smirked, having observed all of their interactions. "For those of you unfamiliar, at its base, Kyusho-Jitsu is a way of inflicting a massive amount of pain with minimal effort. Both you and Ochako will have the most trouble inflicting damage on your opponents, so you need to find a way around that. For Ochako, her Quirk will give her an advantage in grappling. For you, excessive grappling and trying to hold someone down will be counterproductive as that leaves you where you are, and as a result, you will be vulnerable. "

Toru nodded, understanding his point. Ranma's previous lessons had been incredibly astute in helping them work with their strengths or cover their greatest weaknesses.

"There are two difficulties, for most people, with learning Kyusho-jitsu. The first is learning where and how to use the points. That requires study, what they do, and how to use them. The second is reaching and activating them because accuracy is required to perform them well. Normally, in a fight, an opponent that is aware of them will make it nearly impossible to use it in battle. But this is where your Quirk comes in, Toru, as most people will have difficulty defending themselves against an opponent they can't see."

"The initial stages of Kyusho-jitsu focus on pain points in the body and controlling specific joints that, when bent or moved in certain ways, increase the amount of pain they encounter due to the nerve clusters. Against most people, that's good enough, but because of the nature of some Quirks or those with high pain tolerance, the effectiveness of these moves reduces as you advance."

Toru's excitement dwindled at that. She had begun to get excited at the idea of being feared for her physical capabilities. Especially since she was both a girl and someone with near Quirkless levels of physical capabilities.

"Once you begin to harness Ki, you can use more advanced points that can only be activated by manipulating your Ki into the point. It will make you an extremely dangerous opponent to go up against."

Izuku raised his hands, curiosity leaking out of him. "Ranma-sensei? What can these additional points do? Can you give us an example?"

Ranma grinned before turning that grin towards Eijiro. The redheaded boy began to sweat at that, as he was often called on to display techniques against 'tough' opponents. Seeing how easy it was to bypass his Quirk was rather painful and humbling. Tetsutetsu had lessened the load of being the guinea pig, but it was still something he'd prefer to avoid.

"I've already shown you multiple examples of pressure points, including one example of a pressure point using Ki," Ranma said. "During our lunches, especially that first day, those hits did not sting as much as they did because of the impact of the object. Instead, it hits the nerves beneath the skin in certain ways, generating most of the pain. But it was when you tried to grab the food after activating your Quirk that I used a Ki-based pressure point."

Everyone's eyes bloomed, remembering how Eijiro hadn't been able to open or close his hand for the rest of lunch, forcing Eijiro to use his non-dominant hand to try to get some food.

"That technique impacts the nerves regarding opening and closing of the hands, with the Ki keeping them deadened for longer than normal, so the nerves couldn't communicate. Additionally, imparting Ki into the targeted area let me lock his muscles in place.

"But those are also early techniques. There are pressure points that, if used correctly, could render someone unconscious with a tap of the finger or paralyze them for hours. And then you get into particularly eccentric pressure points and combinations that can make even lukewarm water feel like it's scalding or take away the strength of a person permanently if you don't know the counterpoint."

Toru's eyes tried their damnedest to take on the dimensions of dinner plates. And she wasn't the only one. What Ranma was describing was petrifying! A single touch could allow them, specifically her, to defeat foes. Combining that with her Quirk would make it even better!

Toru began to cackle evilly, followed by Ranma's chuckles. Everyone else just shuddered at the thought. Yes, the world would soon fear the Invisible Girl!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki's forehead was scrunched in concentration as he tried to do the math in his head. He had some paper next to him that he had already used multiple times for other equations, but he wanted to internalize it regularly. If he did it without writing it down, his score would increase significantly for this test.

He knew he was highly competitive and loved challenges, so when the software suggested it, Katsuki couldn't refuse. Both Peter and the computer had mentioned that if he could master these equations in his head and improve the speed at which he did them, they might help him in an actual battle, which was all the incentive he needed.

The current problem was determining the psi for a figure ten meters away, with a specific shaped charge at a forty-five-degree angle from where they were standing. Knowing just how dangerous his Quirk could be to others would let him know precisely how close to the edge he could push it without injuring someone. So many of the test questions were relevant to real scenarios.

He had an intuitive approximation for most of the questions, so he knew if his figures were at least somewhat accurate. He had tried to go off those intuitions and skip the actual math until the test threw him a curveball, one where his intuition had been wrong.

When Katsuki saw the program call him out on it, he began to get angry, but the facial recognition software must have realized what was happening and went, step by step, why he was wrong. It also provided him how and why his intuition was wrong and how to fix it.

Katsuki hated being wrong, but he was willing to admit it when it was proven. The fact that the program wasn't condescending or judgemental tended to help cool off his anger when it spiked at times. As he got used to it, he became more comfortable with it and trusted it when it told him he was wrong.

Katsuki worked his current challenge over in his mind, keeping things in place and working out the numbers. What made this extra challenging was that the question only gave him the chemical formula, the explosive kilograms, the object's shape, and the distance to the target from the explosion. He had to first determine how much energy was being released, the particular type of explosion, the material that was shaping the charge, and the angle and distance from it. Then, he also had to factor in the angles of the shockwave bouncing around, the length of the barrel, and how much bleed-off would occur.

It was a lot of information to keep in his brain, but he kept at it, his stubbornness not allowing him to pick up the pencil. After several minutes of structuring the problem and doing the math, he finally entered how much MPa would impact them. He held his hand over the enter key as he re-ran things in his head to make sure he didn't miss anything, then hit it.

Katsuki's intense grin formed as it was marked correct. He'd like to see Deku or some of the others be able to pull that off! However, after a few moments, he figured that Momo or Sakura might be able to do something similar. Either way, it was a challenge, and he succeeded.

It was also the last question in today's test. Katsuki looked at the time, finding it surprising that nearly two hours had passed. He removed his headset and got off the chair he had been using. It was comfortable but didn't feel or look like the types that rich snobs tended to use.

He stretched a little but noticed he heard multiple voices coming from the larger lab. Curious, he made his way back.

When he entered, he found Peter working on the M.P.S. again, but one of the projected holograms was a video call with some blonde girl with long hair and wearing glasses. He could also more clearly hear their conversation.

{"--ned that we are missing something in the construction or the mixture. The simulations indicate that the basics function and the practical tests confirm the simulations aren't wrong. We get an ignition sequence, but it stalls out and won't sustain itself."}

{"Yeah, I am worried about that as well,"} Peter said in English, not actually sitting on his stool this time. Instead, he was hanging upside down from one of his webs. He would often alternate between the two, claiming it helped clear his mind. It was also something he couldn't do outside of the house very often, which Katsuki could understand.

"Ah, is that Bakugo?" the blonde girl asked, changing to Japanese as she noticed him appearing on whatever video recorder Peter was using in the room.

Peter turned his head, causing his swing to rotate slightly and confirming he was there. "Yeah, that's Bakugo. Hey, man, let me introduce you to my partner in crime."

"Peter! We are not criminals!" She shouted while rolling her eyes.

"Sure we are, Mel," Peter replied back, far too happily. "It's criminal how much money we're going to make… and how much we could make but won't. Once the corporate elite realizes how much we'll disrupt their monopolies and that they can't jump on board to get in on it, they'll pass laws to make sure we are labeled criminals. I am just getting ahead of the curve on that."

Katsuki snorted at that, finding it rather humorous and a spot-on assessment of what those in power would try to do. His own research regarding Stark Industries had already hinted at some people trying to demonize or control them, with more people theorizing that possibility.

"See? He agrees with me," Peter said as he grinned back at her. "We'll be the most wanted people in the world soon, wanted by every country and government that exists!"

The girl shook her head, her slight smile barely visible, before looking at what must have been her screen and smiled warmly. "Ignoring the wanna-be criminal–"

"It's inevitable!"

"--it is nice to meet you, Bakugo. My name is Shield Melissa."

Katsuki grunted, planning to end their greeting there as he had little interest in most people's lives. But after a few moments, he decided she deserved more than his usual dismissal. "Yeah."

"You were right, Peter, he does sound like a New Yorker," Melissa grinned. "And just as dismissive. Although, I must have impressed him somehow as he actually responded to me without a swear word being involved."

Katsuki glared at her image for a moment before he thought about it. Peter wouldn't be the only one to look at his profile and do evaluations. He also had to admit she was right, but he wasn't too happy about it.

"I have a request for you, Bakugo," Melissa said more seriously.

"What?" Katsuki asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

"Make sure Peter doesn't get too stuck on his work? He's a bit of a workaholic, and no one is there to make sure he does something other than working on his project," Melissa said before her eyes hardened as she nearly growled at the screen. "And watching anime while you're working. Does! Not! Count!"

"Hey! I have to concentrate on getting this done, or we'll be way outside our estimated timeframes!" Peter replied, shaking a finger at her image. "I don't want my side of things holding you back, Mel."

Katsuki raised an eyebrow at that. He at first thought it had something to do with their projects, but the way Peter phrased that seemed off. It sounded more personal. "Holding you back from what?"

Melissa smiled, her eyes closing and head tilting slightly as she answered. "He's trying to get past our primary roadblock so I can join you guys at U.A!"

That confused Katsuki even further; why would their project prevent her from joining them? From his understanding, she was a wizard with support items, robotics, and other engineering wonders. "Why would his project keep you from joining the Support Department?"

"That's simple; I'm not going to U.A. to join Support. I will be taking the Heroics course as a student."

Katsuki was surprised, but it quickly gave way to confusion. "Why would you have to wait for Parker's project to take it? Does your Quirk require it for some reason?"

"Oh, no. I don't have a Quirk," Melissa chirped.

Katsuki started to get angry, reminding him of Deku's attempt to get into U.A. He had been pissed to hear he had gotten in, a Quirkless nobody. Learning he had a Quirk had surprised him and pissed him off even more. The asshole had been mocking him since they were little by holding out on him! But Katsuki used his brain as he worked through more of the facts he had acquired. She was planning to become a hero, not just hoping to be a hero. She and Peter both expected it.

Katsuki narrowed his eyes. Peter had, grudgingly for him, earned his respect in several ways. More so than anyone else in their class, even if Pigtail and Forehead were stronger or faster than him at this time. Peter had also shown several types of technologies that were more advanced than almost anything he had seen before. And the last puzzle piece they were talking about was power. If you could walk around with as much energy as a nuclear power plant could put out in the palm of your hand, he had to wonder what else it could do.

"Whatever your building would have to be something seriously impressive for that to happen," Katsuki finally answered, looking between the two people.

"See, Mel?" Peter said. "I told you he was smart!"

"Fuck you, Parker!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku tried to listen attentively as their cement-skinned sensei, Cementoss, spoke about Oba and how he befriended Takeichi. Izuku had found the book fascinating, especially as it was a Japanese classic from just after World War 2 and before Quirks appeared. Some of the subject matters struck close to home for him, like Oba's fake cheerfulness or the abuse he suffered. He saw some similarities in his life before he had met All Might and acquired his Quirk.

He usually could concentrate on class during lectures just fine, but it had become more challenging in the past week. The class had only started about five minutes ago, but Izuku's worries and apprehension about another battle for food in the lunchroom continued to pop up in his mind. Usually followed by his stomach growling.

Just a few days after the lunch battles had started, he had gotten into the habit of eating large breakfasts and dinners, sometimes bringing snacks for after the designated time that Ranma had said they could not eat. But it was still never entirely enough.

He didn't know how Ranma did it, but hours of P.E., Hero Course classes, or even All Might's training was kinder than what Ranma put them through. A few hours of training left everyone exhausted, sore, and sweating. Focusing on slow or fast katas stressed their muscles in ways they didn't anticipate. The spars were fast-paced and constant, getting back up and fighting repeatedly. Individual training stressed everyone out, as Ranma forced them to concentrate on particular skills.

But the battle for food in the middle of the day was the worst part! They had to get enough food to have enough energy for the rest of the day, forcing them to painfully fight over the platter, all the while hoping desperately that Ranma didn't stop you or just take the food from your chopsticks. And it wasn't something they could skip, as Ranma had been serious about the rules.

Once, Mashirao was held back by a teacher who requested to talk to them about something; Izuku never heard the details, but Mashirao didn't want to be rude to the man. So he politely listened while trying to get away to get to lunch. But he had taken too long, as Ranma had appeared in the doorway, picked Mashirao up in a fireman's carry, returned to the lunchroom, and sat him down in his seat. Ranma hadn't said a word, but she had been whistling as she jogged the distance. Technically, Mashirao hadn't been late, so he didn't get punished. But Ranma had proven she was perfectly willing and able to carry out her threat.

His mother fretted at him for coming home so late, day after day, as exhausted as he was, especially after the attack by that group of villains. He had told her that it was an after-school training group. That they were training for the upcoming Sports Festival and this training would also help him to protect himself. That had managed to calm her down.

Realizing his mind was drifting again, Izuku turned his attention back to their sensei as the story turned to the fabled and lost Van Gogh paintings, how Oba had turned to painting to exp–

Izuku flinched as something bounced off of the top of his head to land on his desk. Blinking a few times, he realized it was a small wad of paper that was scrunched up. His curiosity got the better of him, and he opened it to see what it was. But reading it only confused him further, as all it said was 'Point!'

Izuku looked around the classroom, trying to figure out where it had come from or its significance, but he could see nothing. No one was looking in his direction, except maybe Toru, but Izuku didn't think it was from her.

He ignored it for now, crumpling it up and putting it away so he could refocus on what their Sensei was teaching. He had forgotten about it until a few minutes later when he heard a quiet yelp of surprise from behind him. He turned around and noted that he wasn't the only one, but he saw Toru pick up a wad of paper from her desk and open it. If he had to guess by the motions of her clothes, she was looking around the room, trying to figure out what had happened.

Izuku wondered if it was related to his own, so he grabbed his wad and opened it, making sure that their sensei wasn't looking towards them, and showed her his own. She then turned her own wad to show that it had the same written word. Her shoulders also went up for a moment and then down– oh, she was shrugging. They both decided to leave it alone, concentrating on their sensei again.

Within minutes, though, Izuku caught sight of another wad bouncing off Mezu's head near the front. The multi-armed boy didn't even react, concentrating on their teacher while his spare arms went to work on opening it and a spare eye looking at what was written. Izuku noticed how he had moved the arms so that one arm held the paper out and readable to Izuku and, he suspected, Toru, with another of his arms growing a hand and pointing in the opposite direction from Izuku.

Why was he poin– oh, Izuku realized. Finally, he connected the dots as he looked towards Ranma. He sat in his seat, looking extremely bored. He was staring towards the front and possibly listening to their sensei's lecture. But, after a few moments of not turning his eyes, Izuku caught a glimpse of a subtle smirk.

Why would Ranma send wads of paper with the message 'Point!' written on it? It briefly confused Izuku, but he then remembered Ranma's discussing some of their extracurricular activities for their club. This was just another form of training, but Izuku needed to figure out its purpose.

He forgot about the class as he started mumbling about the possibilities of what was being trained. But he didn't get very far before he was interrupted.

"Shut the fuck up, Deku," Katsuki said from in front of him, just loud enough for Izuku to hear him.

Izuku blushed and considered apologizing before thinking– another impact, this time from the left side of his head. Izuku blinked, looking down and finding another wad of paper. Opening this one revealed a different message.

'An opening!'

Izuku blinked, thrown off by the message, before turning to look at Ranma. He still hadn't moved from his spot.

Izuku moved on more quickly than before, turning back to sensei–

Another feminine yelp, this one much louder than before but also further away.

"Is something wrong, Uraraka-san?" Cementoss-sensei asked.

"Umm, no, sensei. Everything is fine, I was just startled," Ochako responded. Most of the class had looked at Ochako, causing her to blush at the attention before glaring at the wad of paper on her desk. Izuku had noted that Ranma was one of the few who hadn't turned, and the tiny smirk had returned.

Izuku hoped there wouldn't be any more interruptions like that, but he suspected there would be. So Izuku kept Ranma in the corner of his eye while he tried to pay attention to sensei to see when he would do it again.

Five minutes passed with no change, but Izuku still didn't believe that would be the end of it. He needed to stay vigilant if he wanted to–

"Midoriya-san?"

"Huh?" Izuku asked, startled at his name being called as their sensei was looking at him. Oh, no, he had stopped paying attention to the class–

"Hey! Who the hell threw that?" Eijiro cried out as he stood up and glared around the classroom with a wad of paper in his hand.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Tenya panted as he continued his run into the night, passing Fumikage yet again. They were almost done; only four more laps around the partially lighted athletic field and one or two more for Fumikage, and they could go home for the night.

Running like this gave him time to ruminate about the past and the present. He was currently thinking about how all of this had started. For him, it felt oddly tied up in the entire legacy of his family. His grandfather had started their current agency well before the current times of peace when walking down the street was far more dangerous. His father and mother had carried on the tradition, solidifying themselves as a strong foundation and expanding its influence, taking on more than the usual number of sidekicks. Then came his brother's turn.

When Tensei had taken the reins from their father, he tried to maintain and even expand on what their father had done, but the agency needed help finding ways to improve their performance. They took team-building classes and asked other agencies focused on teamwork, military soldiers, etc. It was why their logistics were so good. But they still needed help with the actual fighting. No matter what they did, who they asked, or any number of training sessions, their ability to work together still faltered. And with so many of them being sidekicks to a hero with a rank in the bottom half of the top one hundred, the quality of the sidekicks could have been better.

That had changed the day that Sakura had shown up at their agency. He had heard she had been involved in an incident a month previously; she had helped out several of their sidekicks and civilians. She quickly showed she was not someone they could look down on, even for how young she was. He mainly had seen it from a distance, but his brother had conversed with her often, inviting her regularly to attend, sparring against him and his sidekicks. Never once had they been able to land a blow without some sort of surprise or her allowing it.

Eventually, after several months of her meeting them at the agency, his brother announced that Sakura was going to help them train. She would help them individually and with their teamwork.

Tenya had been absent for those sessions and was too preoccupied with school. All he had heard was that it had been grueling. They quickly grew to show contempt for her, for the abuse they felt she put them through, and for how unfair she was to some of their teammates. Her only response was that they were failing her tests. This continued for months; small groups participated in training and were put through a wringer that none saw a way to escape. He remembered overhearing them speak to each other, despairing of never passing her test and not being allowed to withdraw.

Until one day, a team actually passed. Tenya hadn't heard what had happened, but he saw the looks in their eyes shift to something new, something that Tenya couldn't adequately describe. It was like a lightbulb had gone off in their heads, causing their behavior toward each other on and off the field to shift.

The others had also noticed it, but no one explained what had happened. Tenya didn't even know what the training entailed. But it had changed his family's hero agency in a way none of them had expected. Their ability to work on themselves and to work together had drastically shifted.

The results on the streets were even more significant as they adjusted their operation. They functioned as small teams of three or four members, patrolling areas with new methods that played to their strengths while supporting each other. Crime had plummeted in their area. Villains feared encountering any of his brother's sidekicks because they were never alone and rarely got away.

While they still spoke of how difficult or painful it was, they spoke of it respectfully instead of in anger or fear. When Tenya asked his brother what had happened, he laughed, telling him that he would understand one day while giving him a massive grin.

He hoped that day would be soon because his classmates and fellow trainees were nearly at their breaking points. They had improved during the training, especially since Sakura made it a point of doling out harsh lessons during and after training, explaining their mistakes in detail.

His hard lesson today was to be careful of those that could travel beneath you. Sakura surprised him when she reached up with a hand and grabbed his leg, unaware of the danger while they were chasing another illusion. After his leg had been caught, he had been pulled beneath the surface of the ground so that the only part of his body that was visible and accessible was his head.

He had spent half of today's training stuck in that state as he tried to get out but found he could get no leverage, and his teammates were then pressed harder than usual to keep them away from him to dig him out. The only good thing to come from it was being trapped for so long had allowed him to rest, so he used that extra energy to cover the majority of the laps for today's punishment, reducing Fumikage's workload. He had protested at first, but Tenya's logic and will to shoulder more of the burden had won out.

None of that fixed the problem of nearing their breaking point. At this point, they were being held together by a few loose things. One was Tenya's encouragement. He tried to encourage his classmates not to give up, as he remembered seeing this before. Other factors included some of the results they saw for their Quirks, their improved teamwork, and their slowly improving physical endurance. However, the most important reason was the respect they had for Sakura.

She fought all of them, all alone, every day using her Quirk in new and inventive ways, or at least ways they hadn't known she could use. She ran circles around them, showing them the dangers of combat and how little mistakes could cost them their lives. That and the terrifying nature of ninjas. At the end of the day, she did not look exhausted, merely winded at worst. She also stayed until everyone went home, not partaking in food or anything they were not allowed. She just sat there, stoically waiting for the punishment to complete, even if she had to sit there for over two hours for people to finish it.

Tenya made another lap, and Fumikage halfway finished with another. Sakura had stood up as he passed, indicating they were almost done for the day. Tenya put more oomph into his final sprint, wanting to complete it as quickly as possible. Two minutes later, he came around the final bend of the lap just as Fumikage passed the finish line and collapsed to his knees. Sakura remained on the side but had grabbed several bottles of water for them.

Then it was Tenya's turn to cross the line, though he didn't collapse like Fumikage had. Instead, he held his knees as he bent over, focusing on controlling his breathing. Sakura waited patiently at his side, holding the cold water. After giving himself several seconds, he reached a hand out and took the water, only standing up once he had popped the lid and started to chug some water. He ensured he didn't take in too much on that first pull, swallowing the first bit before spitting out some of the rest. He waited a few more moments to control his breathing before taking a longer and deeper drink.

"Thanks, Tenya," Fumikage said from his side, finally standing up and giving a fit bump to Tenya's shoulder in appreciation. Tenya just looked into his eyes momentarily before giving a silent nod of appreciation.

Their attention was pulled away as Aizawa approached with wet towels and a few dry ones. He also had buckets of ice water that both boys took and poured onto their heads immediately, relishing the cool liquid's ability to cool their bodies further. They thanked their sensei as he handed the towels over, letting them dry themselves and then using the cold towels to help keep them cool.

"Good job, you two," Aizawa said, praising them. "Grab a bench to relax for a few minutes, then head on home. You'll have tomorrow to get some extra rest."

Tenya and Fumikage nodded at that, looking at Sakura as she gave her own nod at that. Then, the two boys walked towards some of the available benches.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa watched as the two exhausted boys walked off after being dismissed. Sakura was cleaning up, ensuring they didn't leave any trash or items on the field or where she had sat vigilantly watching them.

On the surface, what she was doing to them was borderline cruelty, especially for some of her classmates who were not as physically fit as the others, forcing them to go the same distance as everyone else. And she didn't give them any slack while she fought them, keeping the bells well away from everyone. No one had gotten even remotely close to snagging a bell. Instead, his students were trying to get to the point where they could even touch her without her allowing it.

He saw the growing panic in his student's eyes as the reality of trying to pass her test, a test that everyone supposedly could complete, like Sakura had claimed they could. Yaoyorozu in particular was at her wits' end since Sakura's training and the punishments didn't allow them to set up scenarios where the weakest of their trainees snagged a bell and then hoped their strongest could finish it out. All of her plans were constantly being derailed.

They were losing hope of passing her test; the bar to pass was impossibly high. Even if someone managed to snag a bell, some of them would continue to be punished daily. They didn't want that, but they saw no way around it.

And that was one of the results he was pleased to see coming out of this training. They didn't realize it themselves, but none of them were willing to go for the selfish win of getting the bells at the expense of everyone else. They didn't want to cast aside their classmates, to leave them to the continuous torture of her training.

While it did concern him that one of them might eventually go down that dark path, he suspected that it wouldn't happen. They would pass her training before then.

Aizawa waited patiently, watching as the two boys' breaks finally finished, and they walked towards the locker rooms to change their clothes. He felt Sakura walk beside him, though she didn't say anything as they watched them finally enter the building.

His curiosity and need to ensure his students didn't wander into the dark made him ask his rhetorical question. He was fairly sure of the answer, but it was better to get confirmation than to assume things.

"The bells are not the only way to pass, are they?" Aizawa asked as they started walking towards the gym.

Sakura remained silent as she walked beside him but eventually answered. "I won't let them pass by getting the bells, so no, it is not."

Aizawa nodded, thinking he had a decent idea of what it would take to pass. He was concerned and impressed by it, but he would wait to hear her reasons before judging it. And he would hear her reasons, as his students wouldn't accept anything less.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma walked down the line as his students trained. He currently had them sparring or focusing on personal training. He had already shown them what each of them would concentrate on, some got excited while others were outraged or confused. The two most excited to learn their designated styles were training against each other as Ranma stopped beside them.

Ochako and Toru grabbed each other's arms and tried to pull the other to the ground. The first one whose knees or butt touched the ground would lose that round. They fought for nine rounds, and whoever lost five of them would have to face punishment.

Neither of the girls wanted that punishment since they would then switch to sparring against Eijiro and Tetsutetsu. But the loser of their contest would not be allowed to use their Quirk, while the boy's Quirk was active. The winner was reversed, able to use their Quirk while the boy was not. The girls panicked when they learned that, giving them a good incentive to make sure they did not lose.

The two boys, both of whom reminded him of Ryoga at times with their attitudes and fighting styles, that of taking and dishing out punishment, were a study in contrast to the girl's training. Unlike the girls, their objective was to not be tagged. At all. Any part of their body that they touched counted as a point, with different parts counting for more and how it was touched.

They had voiced disagreement about the training, wanting to concentrate on being able to take hits and deal them out. But instead of dissuading them, Ranma gave an evil smirk and told the boys they would spar with him while the class watched.

After he had given them his lesson and they returned from the nurse, with a reluctant grunt of approval from said nurse, the two boys quickly decided they wanted the training he was offering on how to avoid blows. Any time they started to backslide, Ranma would just pop up next to them and slam a fist into his palm, topped with a kind smile and a mention that Recovery Girl would understand.

Ranma left those two groups and turned his attention to the other sparing pair of Mashirao and Itsuka. Their difficulty was different, as they were required to spar without using a single move from Karate, even if the other styles they were learning had similar counterparts. If they failed, they had to go through a particular kata ten times for every failure. While they had been concerned, they did it without question. It was only yesterday that they recognized why he had them do it, as the two realized their inclination to use karate techniques dropped rapidly, adopting some of the newer techniques in their place far faster than they had expected.

And that change was drastic, as Ranma's diverse number of techniques and responses to his techniques weren't as intimidating as it had been before. They recognized more of his moves and had more ways to respond than ever before. Their techniques were clumsy, lacking the required polish, but it was noticeable either way.

Ranma only stayed briefly as he did not need to police those two. They willingly held themselves accountable and accepted when something was pointed out. They went at it with a great deal of drive as they sparred.

Ranma then approached the next group, Mezo and Izuku, who were currently working on individual training steps.

Mezo was off to the side doing a type of kata that helped him to concentrate on improving his punching speed. It was important for his first style, one commonly called Wing-Chun. Mezo had been confused as he had never heard of it before, but Ranma had quickly demonstrated its use against Mashirao and Itsuka, letting him understand why it was chosen. It was a style focused on remaining close to your opponent to intercept, redirect, and strike fast. His multiple arms and greater-than-normal strength gave him advantages that most people lacked.

Izuku, on the other hand, wasn't doing anything physical at this time. Instead, Ranma had him focusing on meditation in order to refine his control of his Quirk. Ranma had told him how Ki users started to learn to use their Ki, similar to how he was using his Quirk. The early manipulation was limited to extremities to get stronger attacks or for other purposes, but then they were trained to cycle their ki through their entire body.

He started with trying to just fill his entire body with his Quirk, but Ranma had nixed that idea, as it wasn't flowing. He had described it more like how blood flowed through their veins, moving through the body and controlled by the heart pumping it through. Izuku had caught on to what he was suggesting but had yet to succeed.

Ranma was pleased, though. Their training was going well and some of them showed signs that they might be capable of touching their Ki within a few months. Unfortunately for them the Sports Festival was less than a week away, so they would have to use what they already had.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki waited patiently for the results. He had quickly learned how to use the M.P.S., especially with how ridiculously intuitive the entire system was. He saw in front of him a hundred tiny holograms running through various simulations. As one set was completed, it went on to another, covering a slightly different set of equations.

They were all testing how he could maximize his Quirk, focusing primarily on just his regular hands and not the gloves his Hero costume had. They were going over different ways he could hold his hands together to create shaped charges, provide thrust, and any number of potential uses he had thought of from the last couple of weeks. While it didn't replace practical experience, as that would still need to be something he did to make sure it worked and he could use it properly, it helped to focus on the how and what he should do.

The primary problem with using his normal hands was that the explosions created a great deal of force behind them, making it more likely to bypass his normal toughness and the physical strength he needed to counterbalance the repelling force of the explosion.

Most people didn't think about the specifics of what a gun did, which was to set off an explosion in an enclosed space. All they saw was the result of the bullet flying off in one direction, not thinking about the fact that it involved an explosion that was balanced correctly for the materials of the bullet and the gun so that the whole thing didn't turn into a grenade.

They also didn't consider that a rocket was basically a controlled and focused explosion. A rocket's effectiveness also requires controlling the flow, like with a nozzle, to increase pressure and accelerate the flow to create thrust. Different designs resulted in better and worse results, though not always in the same way.

His Quirk made this a challenge since nitroglycerin was categorized as a high explosive, which was different from gunpowder, a low explosive. The main difference the two types of explosives were their burn rates, with low explosives being capable of generating pressure as it built up, compared to high explosives which burnt far faster and thus did not allow the pressure to build.

What he had realized while studying was that he needed to be more efficient and tricky with how he used his explosions. His Quirk produced so much power in their normal state that he didn't think about efficiency much. For simplicity's sake, he almost always had the explosion happen just in an open-handed palm. It was generally sufficient for his purposes. But now he needed to step his game up if he wanted to take on their class's powerhouses. Let alone dangerous Villains.

Katsuki continued to watch as more simulations ran across the screen, each set with a slightly different position to hold his hand and fingers as the explosion went off. After that set was completed, it was rerun at least ten times with very minor changes in variables, determining wrist and arm positions, body positions, quantity and timing of his Quirk activating, and more, with his recorded strength, durability, and flexibility taken into account.

As Katsuki stood there waiting, he regularly glanced at the progress bar to see how far along the simulations were and their estimated time remaining. When he saw it spike, going from an estimation of less than ten minutes to over an hour, he growled. He waited, hoping it was just a minor hiccup of the available resources, but it still remained… until it got worse. It was estimated that it wouldn't be completed until tomorrow!

Katsuki peered over his shoulder as he saw Peter messing with something on one of the computers. He was looking between two monitors, likely juggling multiple projects yet again. Deciding to figure out what had caused the problem, he made his way over to him.

The first screen looked like it was the problem's source, as Peter appeared to be trying to reallocate available resources for some of his designs on their handheld reactor. He was trying to broaden the search, to see if their current problem was due to going down a wrong path. The problem, of course, was that it was just an additional and cumbersome job stacked on top of everything else.

Katsuki considered chewing him out for it but decided to see what else he was working on. He didn't recognize it at first, as he wasn't very fast at reading English from that distance. Eventually, a page popped up with images of a few of their classmates and graphs and charts regarding them.

Some of the lettering was large enough for him to figure out what some of it meant. It was evaluations based on the available data on how likely they could trust the others in their class regarding Peter's secrets. Some of the extras were rated as unlikely to work for shady organizations, but might not reliably hold a secret very well, like the extra girl that four-eyes had downed for their Battle Training. Others passed both checks, but either seemed too close to someone marked as unknown, or they hadn't conversed with Peter at all yet.

It also cycled to the page of unknowns, those with flags in their background checks that made it difficult to determine. He recognized Forehead and Pigtail as being on that list. Something about an inability to get more information requiring more thorough and deeper checks. Their personalities and behaviors were acceptable, but more data was needed. That made things intriguing regarding the two, making him wonder what was happening with them.

But the next page caused him to growl, catching Peter off guard and realizing he was standing behind him. Katsuki ignored him as he stepped closer, looking at the words on the screen.

"Bakugo?" Peter asked, a little concerned, as Katski's hands were starting to throw out some firecrackers. Peter tracked the blonde boy's eyes to where he was looking at the screen, realizing something about it was setting him off. "What's wrong?"

"What the fuck does 'Unknown Quirk Acquisition' mean?"

Peter sighed as it now made sense to him what had set Katsuki off. The two had been childhood 'friends', kind of like his relationship with Flash. There were lots of complications that made for a messy situation. Adding Quirks to their lives just made things so much worse, especially for situations like this.

"I take it you didn't know Midoriya had a Quirk until recently?" Peter asked, trying to get the confirmation.

"Little shit kept telling the school and everyone else he was Quirkless," Katsuki growled, the memory pissing him off. "He never told us he actually had one."

"That is because he most likely didn't have one," Peter said.

"The fuck you say?" Katsuki growled at Peter, wondering if he had gone stupid. "You are born with your Quirk, you don't fucking acquire it!"

"What we could get of his Quirk registry did, in fact, list him as Quirkless. The doctor that tested him put in all the required tests and it appears it wasn't doctored, at least without diving deeper," Peter said.

Katsuki wanted to demand why he hadn't dived deeper, but he knew Peter and his company were trying to play it safe. He was trying to stay off as many people's radars as possible until they were ready. Katsuki suspected he wouldn't have been told anything if the U.S.J. attack hadn't occurred.

"But, most importantly, you're wrong. A 'Quirk' does not require you to have been born with it. It is possible to acquire one from outside sources."

"What?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Beep beep beep beep.

"Damn it!" Mina cried out as they heard Sakura's stopwatch going off. One of the worst parts about hearing it go off was finding out where she was. And it was seldom where they suspected it to be.

During a previous training session, they had cornered one of her illusions, trying to act like they thought it was her, but they secretly were trying to find her hiding place. They had found her sitting upside down in a tree above them. So they prepared themselves to attack the real Sakura once the illusion moved to a proper place beneath her. She had just moved to the correct spot, and they launched their attacks at the unsuspecting Sakura. Mina was nailing her with an acid ball, and Tsuyu's tongue passed through her. Only, it wasn't her, it was just another illusion! And that was when her watch went off, right beneath the illusion's spot, as the one they all thought was an illusion turned out to be real! Sakura had giggled at their reactions.

However, the end of training at least brought sanity back to the world. Mina had no idea just how sick and twisted her friend's mind could be at times.

Like the last time the three of them had teamed up, they had split up while trying to chase her, regrouping after a minute to find they had gotten the drop on Sakura. Tsuyu had tagged her with her tongue, but she immediately suffered the effects of Denki's Quirk as it turned out the Sakura she had grabbed was their teammate! Mina had turned around after realizing it, to find a grinning Denki who then proceeded to restrain her, gag her, and tie her to a tree branch. Then Sakura ran around the rest of the match as herself, with neither of her teammates none the wiser.

All Sakura would say was to be more observant and to 'See underneath the underneath.' Even though Sakura had told her that line once before, she failed to see how it was helpful here.

They continued to suffer from Sakura's mind games for the last two weeks. It made the task of getting the bells seem impossible, and they were nearing their limits. Mina was going to crack, and she knew it because while they all suffered from mental torture and every attempt to strategize failed spectacularly, they might have kept going if it wasn't for the punishments.

"You okay, Mina?" Tsuyu asked, stepping up to her pink-haired friend.

"Yeah, yeah, I'll be fine in a moment, Tsuyu," Mina replied as she controlled her breathing, not wanting to look her friend in the eyes. One of the things they noticed as a pattern was that Sakura did not tend to punish the same people as the day before. So she knew Tsuyu might be picked, and she did not want her friend to suffer like that, especially after all she had done today to keep them safe and in position.

"I'm sorry, you guys…" Denki said as he walked up to the two girls, grimacing as he rubbed the back of his head. "My control still wasn't good enough and I thought I had a good shot at her."

Mina and Tsuyu looked at the apologetic boy, both used to occasionally taking his stray shots. Sakura had made it impossible for him to go all out, always staying near his teammates or removing any protection they might have. It had gotten so aggravating that they decided to let him risk it if he thought he might get her.

"You did what you were supposed to, Denki," Mina said, trying and failing to give a genuine smile.

"Alright, that's enough of a breather. Time for the evaluations," Sakura said. They all winced at that but followed her. They entered the gym a few minutes later, dragging themselves inside with their collective exhaustion.

"All right, evaluations first, as usual," Sakura said after they had gathered in the gym. "I saw more improvements on the field regarding teamwork. Your communication skills are getting cleaner and faster, as well as verbal and non-verbal communication. That made it less obvious for opponents to determine your next moves. Still room for improvement, but you are making steady progress."

Mina and the others nodded. After that first debacle of a day, they realized Sakura barely had to do anything to predict them since they had told her what they were going to do. Momo and Tenya had worked to help them develop more nonverbal means of communication, such as hand signals. It had sped up how quickly they communicated and thus their coordination. It had surprised Mina how much it had helped them.

"Your coordination has improved as well, requiring less communication for multiple-pronged attacks while avoiding getting in each other's way. Even in situations like Denki's control issues, you have tried to reduce the impact and improve your chances. But you already know that and are continuing to work on it."

They looked at Denki, who was nodding with her words but couldn't muster the will to look any of them in the eye. They knew he had it the hardest of all of them on controlling his Quirk to not hit friendlies. He did not want to be useless to them, as he was their best shot at being able to finally tag her and maybe get a bell eventually.

"Attempts at deception have improved, both for hiding your intentions and misdirection, but it is still the area with the least growth. Though, as I have admitted to several times already, my standards for deception and misdirection are rather high," Sakura said, smirking at some of their eyerolls.

"All of your attacks are getting better and more fluid, but until we can spend the time to focus on them more exclusively, I don't expect rapid improvement." Mina was beginning to doubt they could ever concentrate on it.

"Your observational skills have improved, and you have been spotting the more obvious illusions quickly while decreasing how much time you spend questioning your actions. The more subtle illusions are still throwing you off, but you are all working on it. Overall, today showed more progress. Good job."

And now it was time to hand out the 'prize,' Mina knew. Followed by the punishments. Mina braced herself, almost hoping to receive the punishment a second day in a row.

"For today's top performance, Mina will get tomorrow off," Sakura said.

Mina gasped in surprise, she had not earned that in her eyes! Why was Sakura giving it to her and not Tsuyu or Denki? They worked incredibly hard to close the gaps, even as their personalities and Quirks made it difficult. Of everyone, they had it the hardest of Sakura's mind games.

"For punishments, Momo and Tsuyu."

Mina wanted to scream at that, to shout at her friend about how unfair she was being to them. But she held off, barely. Mina stood there, closing her eyes and holding her anger back. She knew Sakura, in some odd or sadistic way, was trying to help them. And she had. Mina was amazed at how quickly they had all improved, but it was tempered by the unfairness of the punishments.

Even as she stood there, everyone made their way to the track field. In the last week, they had begun to stay longer and longer, deciding that they could at least sit on the sidelines and cheer them on. It had helped both groups to be there, knowing you weren't alone while they carried it out. But it was a temporary salve that had become less effective as things went on.

As Mina took a bench on the side of the field, sharing a strained smile with Kyoka, who sat beside her, she saw what would eventually break her.

She hadn't noticed it at first, but as Momo made her way to the field she had stepped on an uneven surface, destroying the ponytailed girl's stride as she limped. She had been hiding it successfully, as Mina's tortured mind hadn't realized what had happened until now.

"Wait!" Mina cried out, standing up in a rush and moving onto the field to halt things. "Momo can't run right now! She's injured!"

"I know," Sakura said calmly, not even bothering to look at Mina as she stood her ground. "But the punishment must be completed before she can seek medical attention."

That caught everyone off-guard, staring at Sakura with a bit of horror. She was always so medically minded, making sure their injuries were dealt with promptly, that this didn't make any sense. Even Aizawa, who rarely spoke or reacted during training, turned to look at her.

"But you can just heal her now, can't you?" Mina shouted, trying to implore Sakura to help their classmate and friend.

"I can heal the injury, yes," Sakura said, her tone unchanging or giving any hint of sympathy. "But she must complete the punishment before I will do that."

"No," Mina sharply said but didn't shout. Her voice became softer, but her core still displayed her unyielding determination. "I won't let her participate in this punishment like this."

Sakura turned to look her in the eyes, her gaze unflinching and with no recognizable emotion. But Mina still held her ground, not giving an inch.

"The only way for you to not let her participate, Mina, is for you to take her place. But that will still mean the number of completed laps that need to be done will be one hundred for today's punishment."

"Fine!" Mina shouted, still glaring at Sakura. "I will run all of Momo's laps and run all of the laps I am adding to it!"

"What?"

"Ribbit."

"No way!"

"That's not fair!"

Sakura turned her gaze to the others as they stood and spoke up, similarly caught off guard. "Those are the rules. If Mina wishes to help, or anyone else tries to help them, the number of laps is doubled. No exceptions."

They all winced at that, backing down from their outrage, but none of them retook their seats. Momo and Tsuyu were both thrown off and unsure of what to do, not wanting to subject Mina to something she hadn't deserved. Twenty-five laps were difficult enough after a tiring day, but to do seventy-five laps?

"No, Mina-chan, don't do this," Momo said, trying to implore her friend to back down. "I can deal with it. I'll make a cast or something to help with my leg for the run. When I have been healed afterward, it will be okay."

"You shouldn't do this, Mina," Tsuyu said, her eyes showing her worry, shaking at the torture she knew her friend was subjecting herself to.

"I am doing it, whether you want me to or not!" Mina cried out, her resolve solidified as she moved to the starting line. "Momo, you should rest and relax your leg as much as possible."

Momo was at a loss for words, finding Mina's logic sound but also not, as it would mean she would have to run so many more laps. So she opted to at least try to alleviate it and help, using her Quirk to create an ice pack, squeezing it until the chemical reaction inside caused it to rapidly cool, and then applying it to her ankle. She hoped no one saw her wince of pain it caused.

Sakura stood, waiting until people settled down in their spots. "Begin!"

Mina pushed herself forward, trying not to run too aggressively, knowing she needed to conserve her energy for the long haul. However, she couldn't run too slowly, or it would take her far longer to complete. Her anger and sense of justice were ignited, and she hoped that the extra energy and drive she got from it would hold up long enough for it to work in her favor.

She had noticed that Tsuyu was trying to keep up, likely trying to help reduce the number of laps Mina would run. But she paid little mind to it as she kept going. After several laps had already been completed, Mina only now began to feel any decrease in her adrenaline. But she wasn't going to let that stop her.

While completing another lap with Tsuyu, who was not far behind her, she heard Sakura yell. "Continue the laps, I will be back soon from using the restroom. Sensei is in charge while I am gone." She then turned towards the building and walked towards it. Sakura had done that a few times, though rarely, so they ignored it.

As they completed another lap, with Sakura nowhere in sight, Mina was surprised to find Tenya now running alongside them. "Tenya!" Mina tried to say between huffs of breath, "What- are you– doing?"

"I'm helping," Tenya said as he ran with them. "Sakura's words– specifically said one hundred laps– will need to be completed– if you or anyone else– helped."

"Yeah," Mina huffed back, "But that– was just– when it– was me– helping! You'll– increase– the number– of laps– again!"

"Her words were one hundred– laps total. She must have– misspoken. She will likely acknowledge her– mistake, and correct it for next time. But we– can use that against her– for now!"

"And if– you're wrong?" Mina asked, concerned for her friend.

"Then so be it," Tenya replied, with a steady resolve that Mina recognized as matching her own. "I will deal with the– punishment if that happens."

Even while running, Mina couldn't stop the warm grin that graced her face. They remained silent as they finished their first lap, dreading Sakura's return but pushing to complete as many as possible.

But when they started the next bend, they realized the track was full of people, as everyone else had jumped in and started doing laps as well. Even Momo was doing what she could as she limped along, refusing to not do her part.

With seven of them running as hard as they were, they made a heavy dent in the number of laps in a short amount of time, Aizawa-sensei was not saying anything other than calling out the number of laps that had been completed. Within fifteen minutes, they were nearly halfway done, with forty-eight laps completed. They made their way as a group, coming around the bend just as Momo was completing her first lap when Sakura made her return.

"What the hell do you think you are doing?" Sakura shouted at them, appearing in a swirl of leaves just before them! They all had to break suddenly, caught off guard by her sudden appearance. Some of them ran into those ahead of them, with Kyoka bringing herself and Denki to the ground in a crash of limbs.

What was shocking to Mina was how angry– no, how utterly furious Sakura appeared to be! They had seen a range of emotions, with dips into anger when talking about certain subjects, but nothing like this!

"We are helping them run laps," Tenya said, remaining strong as he challenged her. "You specifically said one hundred laps if Mina or anyone else helped her."

Sakura shook with rage, lifting a finger as she prepared to yell at him. Then, she paused, her anger diminishing for a moment. They saw her grimace, most likely remembering what she had said and her mistake. But then her anger returned, though colder than it had been before.

"You are correct. That was what I said, but you didn't ask me or check with me whether that was acceptable or not!" Sakura said, her voice promising that they would suffer.

"If I am incorrect, then I will accept the consequences of my actions," Tenya replied, standing his ground and not backing down.

"And yet you were not the only one to do that. As a result, you will all get the same treatment," Sakura growled as she looked at the other three additions, some grimacing under her assault. But then she glared at Tsuyu and Momo, who had backtracked to join the class. "All of you."

Mina gulped, realizing they may have seriously messed up. She was even looking to punish the ones who hadn't had a say in the matter, which meant this was really bad!

"This training… is finished. You will not be returning to it," Sakura said dangerously.

"Wha– what?" Mina asked, her eyes going wide. "That's not fair! Especially to Momo and Tsuyu!"

"Quiet!" Sakura roared at them, causing everyone to back up a step at how Sakura, who was certainly not the tallest, loomed over them with the promise of pain. "This training is finished, whether you like it or not! You will not be continuing it because you all passed!"

Mina cringed with every word Sakura spoke, feeling like she was a little girl being shouted down by a parent for burning the house down or something. Why was Sakura so angry at what they had done? Why had–

"Wait, what?" Mina asked, now clearly confused as she looked at an angry Sakura. "What do you mean passed?"

Mina and the others were then further shocked as Sakura's anger evaporated as if it hadn't existed in the first place, replaced by the biggest smile she had ever seen from her friend. To add to the disconnect, she closed her eyes, held two fingers up in a peace sign, and then stuck her tongue out at them. The rest of her body language was relaxed, the complete opposite of what it had been moments before.

"What– what the hell?" Denki asked, thrown off by the sudden change.

Everyone else was silent as they had difficulty understanding what was happening, though Tsuyu gave a soft ribbit.

"But- but we didn't get any bells!" Mina pointed out.

"The bells were a way you could pass, but they were never the intended method for you to pass," Sakura said simply.

"But- you said–"

"My exact words, Mina," Sakura said softly, "'If you capture one of them, you are marked as having passed my training.' I said if you could get one, not that you had to get one. This test was never about the bells."

"Never about the… bells…" Momo said, her voice trailing off as she thought about it further. "You– you set us up. You were precise in your word choice, making us make the logical leaps for passing your test. We tried to find the most efficient way for everyone to pass, knowing it would become more difficult with fewer people. It was a complex problem attached to a distraction."

"Yep!" Sakura said, grinning at the other girl. "Your intuitive leaps of logic actually worked in my favor. If I had tried to explain it, it would have been detrimental to the narrative and, thus, more suspicious."

"But because we had identified the method of passing, based on the limited rules you had provided, we didn't look further. Especially as it played into the idea of using teamwork to pass, which was what we assumed the point of this test was," Momo said as she continued to connect the dots.

"It was, but she was testing for it in a different way," Tenya said, breaking his silence as a small smile formed. "The test was not about us acquiring the bells. The test was how we dealt with the punishments, wasn't it, Haruno-san?"

"Yes, it was, Tenya-kun," Sakura said, returning his smile. "Good observation!"

"How we dealt with the punishments? How is that supposed to test teamwork?" Denki asked, thoroughly confused. "And what about everything else you did to us during training? You were purposefully messing with us!"

"Yes, I was," Sakura said, eyeing each of them as they glared at her for her many tricks. "I'll deal with the second part of your question first, Denki. There were two reasons for me to do that."

"And what were they?" Momo asked.

"Your observational skills are the most important part. The better you are, the more likely you will notice the world around you. With it, you can more easily detect deception or weaknesses you can exploit," Sakura said before turning her eyes to look at Tsuyu. "The second is to help you deal with indecision."

"Indecis– ooohhh!" Mina said, figuring out what she meant mid-sentence. She looked at Tsuyu as well, seeing her friend shaking a little.

"Training you to more quickly respond to confusing situations is important. Being unable to act because you don't understand what is happening can lead to disaster. Not just for yourself, but for others," Sakura said. "Teamwork needs its members to be observant and decisive, or it will all crumble away to nothing."

"As for how you handled the punishments, it's to see how far you are willing to go for your comrades, whether you are willing to try to break the rules for their sake or your willingness to suffer consequences by helping them."

"Break the rules? Ribbit," Tsuyu finally spoke up. "We shouldn't be breaking the rules! If we break the rules, how is that any different from a Villain?"

"From many people's points of view, you would be correct, Tsuyu," Sakura answered, keeping her tone even. "But I think the words of my Sensei, the one from my village who taught me the importance of teamwork, might help you understand."

"'Those who break the rules and codes of the ninja world are called trash,'" Sakura said, saying the line with some authority. "Those were the words we understood, that we needed to follow the rules. But my Sensei made an addition, 'Those who don't take care of their comrades… are lower than trash.'"

"But, ribbit… you shouldn't break the rules," Tsuyu softly said. She rubbed her hands together in front of her chest while the rest of her body began to shake. They could also hear more emotion behind it than they could remember hearing from her. Kyoka and Fumikage both put a hand on her shoulders.

"Tsuyu, why are rules made?" Sakura softly asked her.

Tsuyu paused for a moment in thought. She visibly managed to collect herself a little before she answered. "Ribbit, so that we don't hurt each other."

"Yes, because we don't want to hurt our friends and comrades," Sakura said, adding a little more to what she said. "But what if those rules would hurt them?"

"The rules are made because we don't know everything! Ribbit, it is supposed to stop us from making mistakes!"

"Yes, but the rules are also made by people who can make mistakes at best or intentionally cause harm at worst. You must remember why the rules are there in the first place. They are there to protect you and everyone else. But if those rules get in the way, preventing you from saving someone, then what good are the rules?"

"What?" Tsuyu asked, slightly stunned.

"Let me create an example that I think all of you can understand," Sakura said. "What if you had a friend that you just pulled out of the water after they started to drown, but they had water in their lungs, they weren't breathing, and their heartbeat had stopped. You learned how to perform C.P.R. at school but had not yet taken the test for certification. You must have your certification before you may perform C.P.R. You check and there is no one else around who could save them in time and there are no emergency services. Their only chance of survival is you performing C.P.R. What would you do?"

"I would perform C.P.R. and accept the consequences," Fumikage said clearly, his arms crossed as he stood his ground. Tsuyu looked at him, still conflicted.

"Tsuyu-chan, what if it was your younger siblings?" Sakura asked, taking a half step closer to her distraught classmate while leaning towards her. "You spoke of how much you loved your family and took care of your brother and sister because your parents had to travel. You were their protector, making sure they were safe."

"I– I would– ribbit– I would– save them," Tsuyu finally said as she stared at the dirt.

Sakura smiled at her, glad she could make that leap. "Tsuyu, do not feel bad about being conflicted about that."

Tsuyu looked up, surprised at her words, but it didn't stop her from shaking. "Why not?"

"Because you care deeply about other people, not just your family and friends, but everyone else. You recognize that rules have a purpose; they are supposed to help us so that mistakes are not made. I know you would not break them for selfish reasons, which separates you from Villains, Tsuyu. You would only break a rule if you had a good reason and I believe you would accept the consequences and judgment that comes with it."

Tsuyu started shaking again, but when she started crying, everyone became concerned. They became startled, however, when she leaped at Sakura, crashing her arms around her as she continued crying into her chest.

Sakura smiled as she cradled her head, glad she could help the younger girl. "It's okay, Tsuyu."

"Call me Tsu," Tsuyu said after a moment, strengthening her hug.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ring.

The phone rang, ignored as it sat on a small table in an apartment building. The building had seen far better days, with cracked concrete, damaged bricks and paint, destroyed windows, even the railing for the rooftop was warped and dripping down the front. Anyone who saw it understood why there were hazard barriers surrounding the four-story property. The only question anyone would have is why it had not already been torn down.

Ring.

Despite all that, the apartment building had one active tenant. His room had some decent furnishings, if old and worn out, though in better shape than the outside looked. The walls, floors, and ceiling had some cracks and peeled paint but were otherwise in decent condition. He had a few older appliances that he used, but the best feature of the room was the bookcases, which were filled from top to bottom with hardcovers.

Ring.

The tenant, an old man, was well past his prime. He had heavy wrinkles on his face, with gray and spiky hair and a chin curtain beard. He was also extremely short, a little over a meter tall. But the most notable thing about him was his domino mask, the full-body superhero suit with far too long of a cape, and a large walking stick.

Ri– click.

"Hello?" The old man asked.

"Torino-san?"

"This is he; who are you, and what do you want?"

"I am a detective with the Police force. I am hoping I can come by for a visit, as I have some sensitive information that may relate to an old friend of yours," the detective said.

"If you're talking about All Might, don't bother. Go bug him."

"While it is somewhat related to All Might, he is not the person I want to talk to regarding this. It is about an old friend of yours, one you both knew before you became a teacher at U.A. You also knew that person better than he did."

The old man froze, the phone nearly falling out of his hand as he realized who the detective was speaking about. But why?

"What… is this about?"

"Like I said, it is sensitive information."

"Fine, come on by," the old man finally said.

"Thank you. I'm out front now," the detective said.

With the receiver still in hand, the old man bounced over to his window and looked down. He found a single man standing out front with a phone to his ear and looking him in the eyes.

"I'll be up in a minute," the detective said before the phone clicked and went dead.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 13 - End

Author's Notes - Thanks once again to my Beta-readers! Boldish42, Iron454, and PurpleFox.

My first drafts of 12 and 13 were the roughest, parts of it becoming dull. But Boldish and the others help with identifying the worst parts helped me cut off the parts that were unnecessary and sanded everything down. Much happier with the results.

Chapter 11 and 12 were more of buildup chapters, with not as much payoff. While 13 is also a buildup, it at least has some payoff from the two previous chapters.

Next chapter though, the festival will begin and things will start to get interesting.
 
Chapter 14 - The U.A. Sports Festival
Chapter 14 - The U.A. Sports Festival

Izuku concentrated on lacing his shoes, his nerves making such a simple task more complicated than it usually would. Taking a moment to take a deep breath, he finished his task and then checked his bag for everything he would need for the day. He confirmed his notebooks were present, planning to use them for reference material when he had the time.

"Are you ready, Izuku? Do you have everything you need?"

Izuku looked up to see his mother standing nearby. She was a mature woman with green eyes, straight green hair in a spiky ponytail, and just a few centimeters shorter than him. She had been slim when Izuku was much younger but had gained weight in the following years.

His mother, Inko, had waited for him to finish his preparations. Her smile showed she was delighted he was achieving his dream, which both of them had thought was hopeless for so many years. He smiled back at her, his love for his mother sweeping his nerves away.

"Yes. Thanks, Mom," Izuku replied.

"I'll watch the festival on the television, and I'll be rooting for you," Inko said.

"Alright," Izuku said, nodding at her plans before he opened the front door. "I'll see you tonight!"

"Good luck, Izuku!" Inko cried out as Izuku hurried off. He waved back for a moment before losing sight of their home's entrance.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"This is taking foreeever…," moaned the young woman with a brown ponytail and wearing a blue business suit. An armband marked her as part of the media. She looked on at the massive swarm of rival reporters and camera-men congregating outside the entrance to U.A. The line had barely moved in the last half hour, wearing thin her patience. She looked at her camera-man with tired eyes, willing him to make the situation more bearable.

The man sighed. "They were just attacked by villains, so it is understandable they are being extra rigorous. I've heard a lot of people are voicing concerns about them even hosting it this year in light of the events. It's not every year that a class gets targeted by a mass Villain attack."

The woman, one Tomoe Chihiro, was now suitably distracted, and her enthusiasm returned as her eyes lit up. "Awesome! Controversy equals ratings! And this year, all eyes will be on the class that survived that Villain attack! Class 1-A!"

Her camera-man, Daigo Etsurou, reached up, rubbing his head through his ball cap as he looked at the imposing main building of the school. Shaking his head, Etsurou thought of some of the other rumors surrounding that event. "Still, it was odd how little information they put out regarding the attack. Usually, they release more detailed information, but they've been oddly quiet. Especially after the leaders escaped en route to prison."

Chihiro scoffed as she rolled her eyes. "They are just trying to hide the truth. Probably had several students almost die or something. They have Recovery Girl on staff, so who knows how injured they could have been."

"That is true," Etsurou said. "I guess we might be able to learn the truth by watching the festival."

"Yeah," Chihiro said as she rubbed her hands in glee, "I can't wait!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Wheeeerrre are you, my little takoyaki?" Takeyama Yu, the Pro-Hero better known as Mt. Lady, walked past various stalls that littered U.A.'s school grounds. Her hero costume was a tan, skintight bodysuit, with her torso, gloves, and thigh-high boots being purple accentuated by orange edges. Her face had a thin, purple domino-like mask showing more skin and eyes than most domino masks would. She sported two large purple horns sticking out above her ears that curved upwards, the base of which was covered by her long blonde hair.

Yu was hunting for her favorite festival food, takoyaki. There were many scrumptious foods, but she had her heart set on takoyaki today. "Come to Mama Yu!"

She was being followed by a few of her fellow Pro-Heroes from the Musutafu region, a couple of tag-a-longs who were nearly spoiling her hunt! They tried to point to other stands that were serving takoyaki, but those stands were useless for her goal! The only reason she had yet to send them packing was that they were at least doing the job they were supposed to do, which was additional security for the festival.

After they finally got the hint to stop making suggestions, they had instead conversed about the oddities they had noticed. Yu only listened with half an ear, absorbing enough knowledge to get the gist.

"This year's festival is so unusual. That attack has really gotten the attention of the public on those kids. It doesn't seem healthy for them," Kamui Woods said. He wore a dark blue bodysuit with wooden gloves, a belt, knee pads, and boots. On his head was a full wooden helmet that hid everything but his eyes, which were barely visible without sufficient light to shine on them.

"People are too rash in their decisions," her second tag-along said as he looked at the long line of pedestrians approaching the Freshman Stadium. "They would be better served observing the experienced students at the Senior Stadium or even the Sophomore Stadium."

Death Arms was normally the tallest of them and built like a massive weightlifter. He wore blue exercise pants with a gray stripe down the middle and brown steel-toed shoes. A cyan cardigan was cut diagonally for his upper body to show off his impressive abs. It was attached to his chest by some metal nuts. On his wrists were two bulky wrist guards with a yellow and black diagonal stripe pattern commonly used to indicate caution. That same pattern was also present on his belt and the large headband he wore.

Yu stopped paying attention to them as she finally locked onto an ideal target! A reasonably empty Takoyaki stand was being run by a man in his twenties or early thirties. The only other occupant was a young girl. She sauntered up to the stand, smelling the wonderful balls of takoyaki being cooked. They smelled delicious, and the man's gaze immediately turned to her with wide eyes, letting her know she had finally hit paydirt!

"One order of takoyaki, please," Yu said, putting a single finger on her cheek, drool leaking out of the other side of her mouth as she eyed the food.

"Oh, Mt. Lady!" the vendor said, excited to serve the beautiful Pro-Hero woman. Her current pose sent his heart racing even faster.

Yu's eyes left the food, turning to look softly at the vendor as her finger left her cheek, though it still pointed upwards. "No green seaweed."

"One, right? That'll be five hundred yen," the vendor said, trying and failing to keep his attention on his food.

"Huh?" Yu said, caught off guard. Her eyes turned away from the vendor, looking sad as she rocked her leg and massaged her shoulder, causing her chest and hips to move in exciting ways for the young vendor. "Um… I don't have that much on me right now…"

The man's eyes were glued to those parts of her body. His heart accelerated to unhealthy levels, and the increased blood flow to other parts of his body overwrote his brain's logic circuits as he held up her food box for her. "That's hot! I mean- It's free!"

"Thank you!" Yu cried out, her body straightening as she accepted the food box. She ignored her co-workers' comment about having no pride and focused on the box of takoyaki she now held.

"And here's one for you, miss! That will be five hundred yen," the vendor told the young girl.

Yu almost didn't pay any attention to it, but something about the girl's behavior sparked her interest, especially as she noticed she was checking her pockets and beginning to panic. She stood back, watching how the young redheaded girl handled it.

"Oh, no! I left my money pouch at home!" The girl cried out, patting down everywhere she could, which just so happened to emphasize her hips and her impressive bust for being so young and how short she was, only coming up to Yu's chin. She then held a hand to her stomach as she turned back to the food with sorrow. "And it smelled sooo good…"

Yu took in the rest of her image. She wore a red, sleeveless Chinese tunic with clasps down the middle, black silk pants, and some slip-on shoes. Her bangs covered much of her forehead but ended with her most notable feature, a pigtail. She looked adorable! But her figure and mannerisms were good enough to overwrite some men's hesitancy to not target girls who were supposed to be too young for them.

Yu tried to conceal her smile as the girl pulled a slightly altered version of her own scam on the poor vendor as he looked at the 'heartbroken' girl. "Oh, it's alright, miss! It's free!" The vendor said.

The girl's reaction held on longer than Yu's. She looked at the man as if he were her salvation and couldn't believe her ears. She then gave a wonderful smile, her eyes closing, and the curl of her lips spread and moved upwards, not even bothering to show any teeth. Yu had to hand it to the girl; while she considered herself an expert, the girl had outdone her! The overall package was perfectly delivered as she walked away with the free food.

Yu followed her, interested in learning more about her, while she ate her takoyaki. She watched as the girl consumed the treat quickly before moving to another stall and getting more free food. She did this several times, much to the irritation of her companions. She had even blocked them from trying to interfere several times, hissing at Death Arms to keep him away from the girl.

Yu could pull off the sexy look very well, using her popularity, figure, and looks to get her desired outcomes. But the girl was supposed to be too young to pull that off just yet. Well, at least for any vendor over the age of twenty. One poor boy, who looked to still be in high school, got the complete package as he handed over a triple-scoop ice cream cone. Yu was taking mental notes as she watched the young girl work her targets, though she was also fascinated by how much she could put away.

When the girl rounded a corner, still licking her ice cream cone after reducing it to a single scoop, Yu was surprised to find the girl had disappeared when she turned the corner. She panicked a little, scanning everywhere to see if she could find her. She was disheartened to realize she might have been noticed and wouldn't learn anything more about her.

"So, why were you following me?"

Yu jumped at hearing the voice just behind her. After a moment, she turned around and looked down but found nothing but Death Arms standing a meter behind her. Then her brain caught on to another important detail about her voice - it was above her. Yu looked up, finding the young girl sitting with her legs crossed on top of Death Arm's head. The Pro-Hero who was acting as a glorified seat was only now realizing she was there.

Yu blinked a few times; all three of the Pro-Heroes were lost for words as the girl continued to lick her ice cream. When she finally recovered, Yu had to smirk at her brazen behavior as she continued to watch them with her head tilted.

"I was curious where you learned your techniques," Yu replied. She stomped on Kamui's toes before he could call it scamming.

The girl smirked, standing on the Pro's head without using her arms, before jumping off to land behind Yu. "Oh, here and there."

Yu ignored Death Arm's comments about not having felt her as he patted his head in confusion. "So, are you just here for the food?" Yu asked.

"I'm just getting something to eat before the fight," the girl answered with the same toothless smile.

"Oh? Here to watch the matches?" Yu asked, wondering who she was with and which stadium she would be watching in.

"Watch? No, I'm going to win!"

Yu blinked as she looked down at her, surprised by her confidence. "Oh, you're a student? What class?"

The girl opened her mouth to answer before being interrupted by a beeping noise from one of her pockets. Reaching in, she pulled out a cell phone, and her eyes widened. "Oh, no! Sorry, got to go!"

"Wait!" Yu called out, but the girl had already turned around and sprinted through the crowd, easily avoiding all of the other pedestrians. Yu sighed, depressed that she left before she could answer at least that last question.

"Hmmm, she seemed to be heading towards the Freshman's stadium," Kamui said, apparently also intrigued by the girl. Even if she had… improperly... gotten food for free.

Yu's eyes lit up, knowing which stadium she would be watching first. Even if she had to twist some arms to get assigned to it. "Let's go!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ah, I wanted to wear my costume," Mina complained as she tugged at her gym uniform, ensuring everything was where it should be. "I look so good in it! We'd turn way more heads that way, too."

"It would be useful to have some of our gear," Kyoka said from the seat beside her. "But it would be unfair to the rest of the classes, as they don't have a costume or support gear to go with it." She would have liked to have the speakers built into her costume, giving her Quirk more options.

"Yes, these gym uniforms can be rather constricting to using our Quirks," Momo said. They were all sitting at several tables in the waiting room for Class A. Most of them were present, save two. Correction, one.

"Is everyone ready?" Sakura asked as she entered the room and started doing a headcount. "I've gotten confirmation that we'll need to head out in a few minutes."

"Umm, Haruna-san? Saotome-san isn't back yet," Toru said.

Sakura had also noticed his absence, wondering where the pigtailed boy was. "Where did he go? The bathroom?"

Toru fidgeted, knowing their Class Representative would not like the answer. "Ummm… he, err, she said she was getting something to eat from the food stalls.

"He what?" Sakura asked, raising an eyebrow at that? "Why did he leave now?"

"Saotome-san said he was hungry, and he thought he could get a bite to eat before it started," Ochako said as she walked next to Toru.

"But she forgot her wallet!" Toru held up the object in question. "I couldn't put it in her locker, so I was holding onto it for her."

"She?"

"When we asked him– I mean her, why, she just said something about wanting to get ice cream," Ochako said, her fingers poking together as she tried to somehow defend her friend.

"But she left without her wallet?" Sakura asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked at the two nervous girls.

"Yes?" Toru answered with uncertainty.

Sakura slammed a hand into her face as the complications just piled up. They had less than five minutes before they had to head out. They would only be able to find Ranma and return in time if they put on serious speed. She growled as she realized that was one problem she did not want to deal–

"I'm back!"

Sakura whirled around at the voice, finding Ranma entering the room in his gym uniform. He looked pleased, but she noticed his clothes and hair were still partially damp.

"Enjoy your snack, Saotome?" Sakura asked, her eyes boring into his.

"Yeah! It was great! Really hit the spot," Ranma said while rubbing his tummy lightly.

"So why were you stealing food as a girl?" Sakura asked, glaring at the pigtailed boy. That comment got most of the room's attention, and they turned to see what was happening.

Ranma froze for a moment, caught off guard. However, there was one part of that question he didn't like, so he leaned into it. "I did not steal food!" Ranma blurted out, pointing a finger at his accuser.

"Oh?" Sakura asked, raising an eyebrow. "Then how did you pay for the food? Especially with your wallet having been left behind?"

Ranma sweated. He had honestly forgotten his wallet when he had left, but instead of trekking it all the way back, he had gone with his backup plan for times like this. He just wasn't expecting to have to explain it.

"Someone… gave me the food?" Ranma answered, looking away and trying to be innocent, hoping that would end the grilling.

Sakura had already figured out what Ranma had done, but some of the others listening in on the conversation were just now realizing the implications. Some of the girls were giving disappointing looks at Ranma. Eventually, Sakura just sighed, deciding to drop it for now. "Fine, so you decided to scam a vendor for a simple snack. We'll deal with that later. The opening ceremony is about to begin."

Ranma breathed a sigh of relief that the subject was dropped and approached an embarrassed Toru, who held his wallet out for him. "Thanks," Ranma said as he accepted it before heading to his locker to store it.

Toru followed him, her curiosity piquing. "So, what did you get?"

Ranma smiled as he thought of his light snack before listing it off. "I got some yakitori, takoyaki, some okonomiyaki– though it wasn't as good as Ucchan's, some dango, and then a three-scoop ice cream cone." Ranma proceeded to rub his belly, satisfied with how much he had gotten.

Toru blinked as she quickly realized the problem with Ranma's admission. She voiced that concern loud enough for everyone to hear.

"Wait, how many vendors did you scam?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Come on, Old Man!"

Katashi smiled as he followed his charge through the crowd as they made their way to their seats. "Try not to get too far ahead of me, Kota-chan."

"But we're going so slow!" Kota whined, causing Katashi to chuckle. Ranma had told them his ki training had given him far too much energy when he was a kid, and it seemed Kota was following in his footsteps. More energy than a rambunctious six-year-old normally would, anyway. The mixed blessing meant he could keep going long after most children his age would collapse in exhaustion. It didn't matter if it was doing chores, his schoolwork, or training; he had enough energy to do all of it! The downside was that it was difficult for him to slow down or sit still.

"Remember, Kota-chan, treat it as a meditation exercise. Slowness is the point. It will make it easier to handle," Katashi added. "We still have a few minutes before the ceremony begins."

Kota caught on; another example of 'everything is training' that Ranma had instilled in him as his sensei. Kota stopped, took a deep breath, and slowed down, purposely keeping his pace with the rest of the crowd.

A few nearby observers smiled at how the man had calmed the child. They seriously considered asking the older, one-armed man how he had accomplished such a task.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Junko-chan, how's the fort holding up?" Kenji asked as he stood at the front of her nurses' station as the woman continued reviewing documents and charts.

"We had a few walk-ins and an emergency about an hour ago, a puncture wound on the foot, Shuzenji-san," Junko responded, not looking up at the older doctor. "Shuzenji-sensei is in the middle of the Post-Op, and the man's family arrived about twenty minutes ago, so it should be ten to thirty minutes."

Kenji grinned. Junko was always one of the friendliest nurses. She had a knack for chatting with patients and visitors but remaining stoic and always focused on her work. He enjoyed talking with her and all of his wife's nurses, but he tried to get her to break her pattern and earn a smile from her. He sometimes got close, but she considered it a challenge not to break her image. The few times she had shown signs of cracking were when he had put Ai off-balance.

"Shuzenji-san!"

Kenji turned his head to see Keiko smiling. "Hello, Keiko-chan. Are you looking forward to watching what you can of the Sports Festival?"

"Oh, yes!" Keiko responded, sitting down at her desk and making sure all of her reports were up-to-date so she could finish her rounds right before the start of the Sports Festival. She smiled at one of the technicians setting up a bigger flatscreen for the staff and other visitors to watch the awaited event. "Even some of the patients that aren't required to rest have been looking forward to it after they heard about Haruna-san participating. They are also looking forward to Iida-san's participation."

Kenji smiled at that. Since her arrival, Sakura has become a local celebrity within the hospital and even in the Hosu area. Word had gotten out of what she had done, and she was even studying to become a Pro-Hero at U.A. Frequent hospital visits only added to her popularity, as few children her age would be so well-versed in medicine. Especially a child who was almost always right when she gave a glancing diagnosis and treatment plans.

However, Sakura and Tenya's popularity in Hosu had much to do with Tensei's Hero Agency and their growing popularity among the community. Tenya, being Tensei's little brother, was also studying at U.A. this year. And Sakura was rumored to have been one of the leading reasons why Tensei's Agency was becoming so well regarded. Kenji suspected that that link came from Tensei, trying to subtly hint that she deserved the attention.

Kenji then looked at the time on the wall clock and his wristwatch to be sure, but it looked like he would have enough time to make one more stop before things started. "I'm going to grab some snacks and drinks. Does anyone want anything?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Come on, Dad! It's about to start!" Melissa yelled out as she sat down on their family couch.

"I'm coming, Mel!" David yelled back. He got the last few things from the fridge and headed for the couch, popcorn and drinks in hand. He handed Melissa her drink, receiving an appreciative thanks as an award before he sat down next to her. "Tony is handling things for now, right?"

"Yes, Dad, Tony has everything in hand," Melissa replied, rolling her eyes at her father's insistent need to ensure everything was handled. She smiled at him warmly, knowing he was just a comprehensive person. "He'll inform us if anything requires our attention."

David chuckled at that. "Ah, I am beginning to forget what the world was like before Tony. It was a dark and tortuous existence."

"Shush, you!" Melissa barked, hitting her father on the arm lightly so he didn't spill much of the popcorn. A few still dropped, but that was the nature of popcorn anyway. "Besides, it's starting!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori made his way down the steps to the section reserved for U.A.'s teachers. Unlike most of the stadium, there were a good number of empty seats. But that was to be expected, as there were normally enough seats for all of the teachers currently working at U.A., but a large number of teachers were working or attending the other stadiums. However, there was still a good number of his colleagues that were present.

"Yo!" Toshinori said, his frail hand raised in greeting as he stepped down to the lowest aisle.

"Yagi-san, good of you to join us!" Thirteen said while wearing her ever-present hero costume and helmet.

"Thank you, Thirteen," Toshinori said as he sat beside her.

"Looking forward to today's events, Yagi-san?" Ectoplasm asked from the row above. He had only turned briefly in Toshinori's direction before his gaze shifted back to the arena as the audience found their seats.

"Very much so, Ectoplasm!" Toshinori grinned back at him.

"It should be interesting," Vlad Blood said on the other side of Thirteen. "We've seen the footage and examples of what they are capable of, but I am interested in seeing what those three can do firsthand."

Toshinori nodded at that. Unlike most of the teachers, he had been able to observe Ranma quite a bit over the last several weeks. Though his curiosity had only grown as he got to know him. He wondered just how much the boy withheld.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Calm yourself, Tomura," a cultured voice said from behind the young man, his voice slightly distorted from the iron mask he wore. "This will be a valuable opportunity to learn about your new opposition."

Tomura growled as he limped forward towards one of the side rooms."You keep saying that, Sensei."

"Unexpected outcomes happen all the time, Tomura," his sensei said. The gangly young man glanced back at the man in a dark suit with his hands in his pant pockets, casually guiding him to their destination. "But when your opposition is willing to offer you more information on a silver platter, it would be rude not to accept it. If it angers you so, simply use that emotion to fuel you for your next attempt."

Tomura glared at him momentarily, which infuriatingly amused his sensei whenever he did it, but he followed along with the plan anyway. While he would have preferred sleeping or playing one of his games, he could acknowledge that his sensei had a point.

When they entered the room, he found a simple desk, chair, and six monitors: three sitting on the desk and three hanging above it. It wasn't his regular desk, where he kept most of his clippings, which he hung on the walls, his books, or even some of the figurines he had collected at times. Most notably, none of his own trophies were present.

To Tomura, all of it signified one thing. It made his blood boil, but he understood his sensei's rationale. If his sensei expected the next couple of hours to turn out like Tomura predicted, it was better that everything within reach was disposable.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Torino Sorahiko grumbled as he made his way to his seat, his wooden cane, apparent age, and small stature sometimes working against him as he tried to squeeze by the audience members. He had carefully considered what attire he would wear today, finally settling on his civilian clothes. His American cowboy outfit was far less attention-grabbing than his hero outfit, but being incognito was more important to him for now.

He had been able to get a seat on the second tier of stands overlooking the arena and the first row, so he had more flexibility in looking down. While it wasn't as thrilling as front-row seats, it fit his needs and allowed him to gauge the contestants more accurately.

It also allowed his mind to drift, though not because of his age these days but rather because of the disturbing events he was dealing with now. He was not looking forward to the meeting planned for later in the day, but it was necessary.

For now, though, he would check on Toshinori's successor and how his training was progressing. What he learned about some of the kid's classmates also interested him.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Hey!" Present Mic called out as he addressed the crowd from his announcer's seat. He smiled as the crowd started cheering, excited that things were finally getting started. Present Mic looked into the camera as it displayed it on the humongous screens that overlooked the stadium. It was designed to allow viewers to see details more readily than their seats usually prevented them from seeing.

"Pay attention, audience! Swarm, mass media! This year's high school rodeo of adolescence that you all love, the U.A. Sports Festival, is about to begin!" he said, using his arms and hands to emphasize his words. He then leaned in close to the camera, giving it his biggest smile while using both hands to point at it. "Everybody, are you ready?"

The crowd's cheering got even louder, letting him know that they were indeed ready.

"It's time for the first-year students to enter the stage!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku gulped as they waited for the signal to go forward, to step through that bright entrance at the end of the tunnel and onto the stadium field. He did not feel he was ready for this. How could he? He had only recently gotten a Quirk and had barely started his training. Now, he would step out in front of a massive crowd of thousands and be on national television.

"You good, Izuku?" Ranma asked from behind him. Izuku turned around and saw Ranma grin with encouragement. His arms were behind his head, and he looked totally relaxed.

"Ummm, I– I don't know," Izuku said. "This isn't exactly the same kind of problem as the exam…"

"Yes, it is. In fact, it is almost the exact same problem," Ranma said, his face and demeanor getting a little more serious as he looked him in the eyes. "You're worried about how well you'll perform. The only difference is that you'll be performing in front of a crowd. You're worried about screwing up and failing."

Ranma then lowered his arms from behind his head and crossed them in front of his chest. "I gave you tips on how to deal with not knowing what to do. But you need to stop worrying about what they will think. Only worry about how well you do and do your best. If your best wasn't enough, figure out why and do it again."

Katsuki grunted from nearby, catching the attention of those listening. "Much as Pigtail is a Bastard," Katsuki said as he gave Ranma an evil smirk before staring at the entrance. "He's not wrong. Stop giving a shit what they'll think and fucking own it."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence, Sparkler!" Ranma chirped.

"Sparkler?" Katsuki asked softly. It was more like he was mouthing the words to himself than making an actual question. Before his body even had a chance to start twitching, his hands lighting off micro explosions, or his head becoming an impressive impression of an erupting volcano, the rest of his classmates who had been standing near him quickly moved away—except for Eijiro and Peter, both of whom chuckled at the byplay.

Katsuki then snapped his eyes to the offending boy, seeing the playful smirk on his face. "I'm going to fucking murder you out there, you Bastard!"

"Ah, there it is!" Ranma purred, though he would deny it ever sounded like a feline. "Without proper death threats, it wouldn't be a real challenge!"

Half the class chuckled at the two's antics. There was a decent mix of legitimate and nervous mirth there. The amusement didn't get to continue as one of the event coordinators stepped closer to them. "Class 1-A, you're up in sixty seconds!"

Izuku stiffened. It was time.

"Alright, everyone! Listen up," Sakura yelled, getting their attention momentarily as she stepped forward.

She waited a moment as they all turned their eyes to her, waiting for her to speak up. "Some of you have heard the rumors and whispers from some of the other classes. That won't be all that is spoken about us, not just by our classmates, but by those in the audience. While many of them may be out there to cheer us on, there will also be those looking to tear us down."

Sakura saw some looks of anger and some of concern. "We'll be looked down on by those thinking you didn't deserve your spot, that you're too arrogant, or that you are merely 'lucky.' But you're not. They may say things that sound reasonable on the surface, but the vast majority are angry because you accomplished what they could not!"

"Twenty seconds!" The coordinator said, listening in with one ear and a grin.

"You've all worked hard to get where you are today, and you plan to work even harder! It's time to prove to them that you persevered to get here and that you won't stop climbing. You're all reaching for higher!"

Sakura grinned, receiving many in return. "The school's motto is there for a reason! So say it with me!"

"Plus Ultra!" Class A shouted as everyone raised a fist.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"The U.A. Sports Festival, the huge battle where fledgling heroes sharpen their swords once a year!" Present Mic called out, making sure to build the audience's anticipation. "And now, for the moment you've all been waiting for, the miraculous new stars who overcame enemy attacks with their hearts of steel! Hero course, Class 1-A, right?"

Present Mic watched as 1-A stepped onto the field, entering just a few seconds before the other classes from their own entrances. Present Mic could hear a notable increase in volume that made his grin even broader. He knew they were in for the ride of a lifetime from today's events.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Inko rocked her knees back and forth while she leaned towards the television, her body hunched over as she sat on her living room couch. She was an excellent representation of anxious anticipation. Her eyes were glued to the medium-sized flatscreen as the music neared its crescendo. It showed the entrance that her son was supposed to come from, driving her emotions as she waited for her little boy to soon be on national television!

When the students began walking out, her eyes widened as she hunted for his familiar mop of green hair. She didn't have to wait long, spotting him quickly.

"Izuku!" Inko cried out.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ah! Old man, there's Sensei!" Kota cried out, pointing towards his personal hero. "Goooo Neesan!"

Katashi grinned, crossing his arms in front of his chest as he watched the classes walk onto the field. But he kept an eye on his charge. Now that he could see Ranma, Kota would likely try to slip away the first chance he could get.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"It's Sakura!"

Keiko's outcry caught Ai's attention while trying to finish a medical report. The doctor gave herself a few moments as she peeked her head out of her office to see the screen zoomed in on Class 1-A, the tagline at the bottom labeling them. And amongst them, she could see Sakura walking.

Ai smiled at seeing her ward doing so well but returned to her work. The opening ceremony wasn't as meaningful as the actual events, so she returned to her work to complete it before the first event started. She didn't want to miss it.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ah, there's our wonder boy!" Melissa said, her words slightly slurred as she hadn't finished chewing her popcorn. She didn't care about the mess she made on the couch at this time, her eyes glued to the large television. She was looking forward to it, not just because Peter and All Might would be there, but she hoped to soon count some of them as her classmates.

David just smiled, enjoying the moment and his daughter's excitement. The fact that she was sloppily shoving the popcorn into her mouth was a fun departure from her ordinarily graceful behavior.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Control yourself, Tomura."

Tomura's growl deepened, his hands desperately wanting to close on something to destroy, his mind and Quirk demanding satisfaction. Even with the throbbing pain of his reattached hand, he so wanted to grab something and feel it decay away in his grip.

But he trusted his sensei, so he controlled himself. Barely.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"--getting as much airtime, but this class is also full of talent! Hero course, Class 1-B!"

Present Mic watched as the other hero class entered the stadium, giving the audience a few moments to cheer them on.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Are you alright, Vlad?" Thirteen asked her co-worker, noticing his lousy mood after his class was introduced.

Vlad sighed but didn't take his eyes away from the field below. "I understand why Class A is getting the favoritism and spotlight, but it doesn't make it any less distasteful. Though, I am glad my students didn't have to pay the cost to achieve it."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"--and business course, Classes I, J, and K!"

The applause dwindled from its earlier peak as the other nine classes stepped onto the field. But it was still loud as the fans continued to cheer, most standing and throwing their hands up in excitement.

"All of U.A.'s first years are here now!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Time for the player's pledge!" Midnight said from her stage in the middle of the stadium, her arm holding up the flogger whip she sported with her costume while her other arm rested suggestively on her hip.

Ranma started staring as she stepped onto the stage but rolled his eyes after she started speaking. She reminded him far too much of someone he'd rather not remember. At least most of the time. He really hoped they didn't share the same laugh.

While Ranma wasn't the only boy or girl not staring and blushing, he was in a small minority. Unfortunately for the boys that weren't in that minority, Midnight's costume would distract many of them for the rest of the day.

After all, Pro-Heroes did not generally wear something that looked like it belonged to a dominatrix, with her breastless, black leather leotard sitting over a skintight and far too thin white bodysuit. Her leotard corset connected with a thin strip of leather that went between her breasts to a leather color at the base of her neck. She also wore purple garter stockings attached to a brown belt at her waist, black-knee height boots, and a set of disconnected handcuffs over her wrists. To finish the look, she wore a small domino-like mask.

"What is Ms. Midnight wearing?" Eijiro asked, one of the many boys trying and failing not to blush, averting his full gaze from her even though his eyes wouldn't leave her alone. He was not comfortable thinking dirty thoughts of their sensei!

Denki, who was also blushing, didn't bother to avert his gaze, instead trying to absorb all that was on display. "That's an R-rated Hero for you."

Fumikage, one of the few not impacted by her looks, asked a question many of them thought of but didn't dare to voice. "Is it okay for her to be at a high school even though she's R-rated?"

Sakura was one of the few girls not bothered in the least. Instead, she was smiling at the show, knowing that her old friend and senpai would have already fallen to the ground laughing.

"Quiet, everyone!" Midnight commanded, sweeping her flogger to hold their attention. "Representing the students is Parker Peter, from Class 1-A!"

The sounds of surprise from many of the students helped Eijiro finally avert his gaze and look at his friend. Grinning, he saw Peter trying to look anywhere but the platform, his face as red as theirs. After a few seconds of silence, as more people began to stare, Peter sighed and then turned to walk to the stage.

"Oh? Why was Parker-san picked?" Izuku inquired.

"Well, he does have one of the highest exam scores, doesn't he?" Eijiro added helpfully.

The sigh of annoyance to their side was rather loud, catching their attention as a girl from the general course spoke, her posture matching her voice perfectly as she snapped at him. "Yeah, for the Hero course, maybe!"

More than a few students turned to look at the girl; some were preparing to respond to that insult but were beaten to the punch by an unexpected source.

"No," a boy on the other side of the general course responded firmly. They all looked at him, noting he was in the support course. "Parker-san has the highest academic score! The Principal said he only came in third for the Hero exam! We decided to dig in and found out that he was only seven points behind whoever got first! With a score of a hundred and thirty-nine!"

The girl and the other general students had been ready to fight back, but the boy's words surprised them, especially as they came from a direction they had not anticipated. That pause also made them realize that every student in the support course glared at them with unmistakable hostility.

"Do not disparage Parker-san," the boy said, "we will not take kindly to your unfounded insults!"

"Wha— what the hell?" The girl and many of her general studies classmates were heavily confused. Why the hell would the entire support course seem to hate their guts all of a sudden?

The bark of evil laughter caught them off-guard, turning back towards the Hero course and staring at Katsuki as he finished laughing, but he was now giving them a wicked grin. "Try learning a thing or two about someone before you insult them, Extra!"

Izuku wasn't the only one sweating at that line; everyone was thinking of a pot meeting a kettle, but their attention was pulled to the stage as Peter stood in front of the microphone.

Peter waited as the cheering died to give the expected pledge. He had never followed sports often, so he needed to become more familiar with the practice. Most pledges tended to be simple affairs of do's and don'ts. He had also learned that U.A. students, much like their teachers, tended to inject more than the standard rules into their pledges, so Peter had decided to do the same thing.

"We, the Freshmen class of U.A., pledge our commitment to the U.A. Sports Festival. In the true spirit of fair play and sportsmanship, we will strive for excellence, to stay healthy in mind, body, and spirit, and to have fun!" Peter said excitedly, getting a cheer for his last line.

"But I also have a request from the students and to everyone else," Peter said, catching everyone off-guard, having thought he was finished. Peter looked over the gathered students and then a cursory glance at those in the stadium. "I request that you be responsible."

His audience remained silent, unsure of what he was talking about.

"Whether it is with your Quirks, positions of power and authority you may wield, or fame and fortune. Please, be responsible with what power you wield. We all have a responsibility to ourselves and to each other to help each other when the need arises. That is what we, who attend U.A., are here to learn!"

Peter waited for a moment, seeing a dawning of understanding across many of the faces before him. "Thank you, and good luck!"

The students and the audience clapped, most smiling, while a few were a little more excited than the rest of their peers. Peter stepped away and back to the rest of his classmates.

"Now, let's get started right away," Midnight said as she took center stage, taking her free hand to point it at one of the giant screens high above them. The screen had recently changed to say 'First Game.' "The first game is what you'd call a qualifier. Every year, it causes many to shed tears! Now, here is the fateful first game!"

With a sweep of her arm that held her whip, a gigantic holographic screen popped up behind her, displaying a single reel, much like one in a slot machine. She held her pose for several seconds, giving it time to build the tension.

"This year, it's… an Obstacle Race!" Midnight called out.

"An obstacle race," Izuku said, dreading what it would involve.

"Oh? An obstacle race? Could be interesting," Ranma said, grinning widely as he thought of the many different races he'd participated in. Well, so long as they had martial arts in the name.

His students looked at him with apprehension as they had gotten to know Ranma better over the last few weeks. Ranma was putting out the same kind of energy he tended to have when they used a new training method or technique that was… controversial, like the lunch battles.

Midnight looked at the students and gave them a mischievous, seductive, and borderline sadistic smile that put a bit of a damper on Ranma's mood. Student competitors properly cowed; she continued with her presentation by turning to face the screen behind the stage as it updated with visual presentations.

"All eleven classes will participate in this race," she said as the screen represented all of the different courses and their classes before updating with a graphic of the race course, displaying how they would exit the building and then go around the stadium once before re-entering. "The course will be the outer circumference of this stadium, about four kilometers."

Midnight then held her whip up, turning only her head to side-eye the students. "Our school's selling point is freedom!"

Midnight licked her lips, not taking her eyes off the students. Many of their blushes deepened, but she noted that the pigtailed boy shivered instead before getting more control of his body. She had already noted that he was a fun one, and if she was to guess based on his responses to her behavior, he had encountered someone like her in the past. She got a gleam in her eye, knowing that he would be delicious.

"As long as you stay on the course, what you do doesn't matter!" Midnight said as she finished her presentation, turning around to look at them. She then pointed towards a gate with a red edge. "Now, take your places, everyone!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Prepare yourselves, audience! Mass media, keep those cameras focused! You all are about to witness something you will not want to miss!" Present Mic yelled into his microphone, grinning at the little nugget he had given them.

"Hey," Aizawa said from next to his long-time friend, giving him a stony expression. "No spoiling the field."

Present Mic could only smile at his more serious friend, especially since he had turned up the microphone on the dour man so the audience could hear his warning.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Where is she?" Mt. Lady asked, looking closely at the T.V. image in the break room, trying to spot that fascinating redhead. She spotted a few redheads amongst the students, but they didn't match. Pigtails were not a typical hairstyle; the only one she had spotted with a pigtail so far was some dark-haired boy.

"Sit down, Mt. Lady," Kumai said in irritation, his voice louder than the previous five times he had requested it. He was glad she finally listened to him, alleviating his blood pressure.

"I'm curious what that bit was about from Mic," Death Arms said before siping his large drink. "Maybe he's indicating one of the students from 1-A might be more interesting than normal? After the attack, the absence of injury reports among the students and staff was unusual."

"Possibly. He also might just be trying to drum up viewership," Kamui said.

Mt. Lady was also interested, but it was plummeting since she still couldn't find that cute redhead.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What was that all about?" A Pro-Hero in the stands asked.

"It was nothing," a second Pro dismissed with a wave of his hand. "They're first years; they might be powerful or even somewhat skilled, but that won't change what they are."

The first hero nodded his head, understanding the other man's point.

"I– I don't think so," another Hero nearby said. While he didn't sound sure, it didn't seem it was due to a lack of confidence but skepticism. "The rumors about the School's recent attack can't be really trusted, but the kind of chatter I've heard tells me something happened there. It seems obvious that he knows."

The other heroes who had been talking and listening in on that conversation mulled over that point, finding it accurate enough.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Something's going to happen?" An audience member asked of no one, voicing the same thoughts most of them had to some degree.

"Well, Endeavor's son is in 1-A, so it's probably him," another voice added.

"Maybe All Might has a secret-love child or something, and they are participating?"

Most people who heard that suggestion turned to the young woman who voiced it, making her blush a little. "I mean, All Might did start teaching this year, right?"

Unfortunately, that only caused a terrible rumor to spread faster for a certain Pro-Hero.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"We don't want to miss it?" Chihiro, the young woman reporter in the blue business dress, asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked at the announcer's booth, wishing her Quirk had given her vision of Present Mic. Thinking hard about it for a moment, her eyes gleamed as she turned to her accomplice. "Don't stop following them! Look for anything that stands out! The mystery of the U.A. Mass Villain attack may reveal itself at any moment!"

Etsurou, her trusty camera-man, had to hand it to her. While she could be annoying when she hunted after any little controversy, no matter how damaging it was to the parties involved, the one thing she was good at was sniffing out when a story would be authentic.

He moved his camera, adjusting it so he was prepared for almost any significant change they could find from here. And he wasn't alone. Every other reporter and camera-man in that stadium section set aside their previous plans and focused exclusively on the students.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Again? Why the hell is Class A getting such preferential treatment? All they did was be present while All Might saved them!" The girl from the general ed course growled in irritation. She wasn't alone, as many more students nearby were also of the same mind.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"See?" A short-haired blonde boy spoke to his classmates, waving a hand around to indicate the frustrated students. "They get the spotlight again! Let them have it for now. It will leave them vulnerable during the next event!"

"Leave it alone, Monoma-kun," Itsuka said plainly, focusing on the gate, the timer, and everyone around them. She wanted to avoid getting in her classmate's way, already seeing some of the first problems that were likely to arise. "We told you before, if you don't give it your all, you will never touch them."

"Saotome?" Monoma Neito scoffed, glaring at their Class Representative. "Or Parker? They're overrated!"

"We told you what we learned about the attack from Parker, Monoma-kun," Juzo said, his voice and tone just as serious as Itsuka's. Most of Class B had learned from that discussion, either from having been there to hear it or watching Ranma at one point solidifying what was likely true in their minds. "This will not be an easy fight at any stage."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter breathed deeply, glancing at Ranma and Sakura standing nearby. He already knew they would be his primary competition out of all the students present. He had seen enough of how they fought and their abilities to take them seriously.

Karen had analyzed the recordings of their fights, both from their Pro-Hero training and the U.S.J. attack. Using what little was in her personal data bank before they arrived, her research put their fighting capabilities at or above most of the Avengers. According to her estimates, they were also above most Pro-Heroes, but her data set was still too low for both groups.

Just another of the many downsides to keeping a low profile.

Seeing that the first game was likely to start very shortly, Peter reached into his gym pants to pull out what he was allowed to bring with him for this day; his web-shooters. He only got to use them because he had made them himself. They were very similar to the ones he used during the practical exam, only better.

Peter stood away from the front of the crowd, making sure there was at least a meter of space between him in all directions. He wasn't the only one to do so, but he suspected most of them were just worried about the press of the crowd rather than the particular problem he would face. Others, including his top two rivals, looked ready to do the same.

Peter didn't have to look at his wrists as he attached the shooters. He was intimately aware of their design and had plenty of practice putting them on. He waited until he heard the click and felt the very light hum, indicating they had properly attached and were now powered up. He then tapped on the top of the brace portion of his web-shooter in a specific spot with his full fingerprint to cause the back casing to split in half and slide to either side, displaying a few useful items.

He slipped small earbuds into each of his ears. While Karen could speak to him with these, she would only do so if it was an emergency. But they gave him some audio input that gave him minor status updates on anything he had built with this model since he didn't have any visors. They also acted as ear protection since sonic Quirks, such as Kyoka's Quirk, were present.

He put the crowd's roaring to the back of his mind as he listened to the checklist his web-shooters gave to indicate everything was operational.

And it looked like he had timed it just right, as one of the lights above the doorway turned off. Peter bent low, ready to spring, the second light turning off. The crowd and his fellow students became quieter as the race was about to begin.

He was ready.

The last light turned off.

"Start!" Midnight called out.

The mass of students swarmed towards the gate, quickly creating the first hurdle of the game—pressing the students into cramped quarters. They tried to move through the mass, jabbing each other with elbows and knees, with the weaker students being crushed and stuck in their positions. They didn't think anyone could avoid that initial crush of students.

They were wrong.

Before Midnight had even finished her shout, Peter had leaped above the mass of students. He landed on one of the hallway walls, his hand helping to adhere him to the surface since his shoes were too thick. Peter held out his other hand and shot a web line further down the hallway. As soon as it connected, he timed his leap and the pull of his arms expertly, getting the strength from all of his limbs to shoot down the hallway at a pace that quickly left the other students behind. He exited the long halfway in mere seconds, giving him a massive lead over most of the other students as he exited the hallway to the outdoors.

But he wasn't the only one. Ranma and Sakura were almost neck and neck with him, both utilizing the walls to bounce or run out of the stadium exit. All three of them had exited within a second of each other.

The path from the stadium continued for about two dozen meters before the first turn. Peter had a slight lead over the other two as they exited the building, but he started to fall behind as Ranma and Sakura sped up, and Peter had less opportunity for his webbing. At least until he tagged a webline on the stadium and used that to bank the curve at an increased speed, catching up with the other two for a moment.

But it was while he was in the air that he saw the first obstacle of their race swarming towards their position. A large mass of the robots from the practical exam had appeared and were trying to make themselves a pest. But the real danger was the twenty zero-pointers acting as a blockade. Peter sighed before smirking and tapping his bracers to activate a specific feature.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh, my god! You had better tell me you recorded that, or I will strangle you to death!" Chihiro demanded. She had expected something impressive, but this was beyond her expectations. She had thought there would be something from Endeavor's kid or maybe some unknown person would display an amazing Quirk that would give them a healthy lead.

But this was beyond that! Three students had just shot to the front of the pack so quickly that she wondered if any other student had any hope of catching up.

"I– I got it! Barely, but I got it!" Etsurou said, his voice stuttering a little in his surprise.

He wasn't the only one glued to the screens as they tracked the trio, now moving towards the army of robots. Most of the audience, civilian and Pro-Hero alike, gasped in shock after they realized the massive lead the three students had created. Those who had missed it soon joined them as they erupted into a deafening cheer.

The three contestants didn't even slow down as they passed the swarm of robots the size of people or vehicles before the trio neared the far more imposing giants. The audience wondered how they would handle such a threat. They weren't prepared for what the three Freshmen did.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ah, these things again?" Ranma shouted in annoyance at their appearance. "I am not risking being left behind. No repeats!"

Sakura and Peter had heard about the events from the practical exam; their own sources, and Ranma's own admission on orientation day to what had happened. That had painted a picture that resonated with both of them.

"Hah! Agreed! I think it's time to take out the trash!" Sakura yelled.

"Ditto!" Peter said, making it a unanimous consensus.

Sakura grinned as she put extra energy into her sprint, speeding up just a hair as she concentrated her chakra into her legs and leaped forward, quickly outpacing the other two. She jumped straight towards the chest of the zero-pointer in the middle, rapidly closing the gap with it while pulling her fist back. With perfect control and timing she threw a single haymaker.

"Shannaro!" Sakura screamed.

The zero-pointer's chest caved in at the point of impact—not a dent but more akin to an impact crater the size of the entire thing's torso, completely obliterating that first robot as the shockwave tore its body apart. Its head flew upwards, its arms shot off to its sides, and its legs cracked the ground beneath them.

The destroyed parts that went flying to the sides, as well as part of the shockwave, hit the other zero-pointers standing next to it side to side, damaging them to various degrees but not enough to debilitate them. The zero-pointers that had been behind that first one, however, were not so lucky.

The crushed metal torso flew at them, crashing into the second Zero-pointer. It didn't crater like the first; it was the equivalent of a tin can being crushed under a determined foot. The combined momentum and mass of the two zero-pointers then crashed into two more zero-pointers that were standing side-to-side behind them. Here, the metal tore apart as the compressed metal cleaved through them, catching their sides. The momentum still threw them back and away from the path. The crushed metal crashed into the ground fifty meters behind them, skidding to a stop in the middle of the obstacle race. It left behind a massive groove and a pile of dirt on the other side.

Sakura grinned, watching the results of her handiwork as she fell to the ground. She was surprised, however, when she noticed one of Peter's weblines had shot past her to tag the compressed metal torso just as it was hitting the second robot. She turned her head to find Peter flying through the air, using the momentum to generate additional speed, much to her annoyance.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter had marveled at the power of that punch, but he had fought alongside literal gods, so it wasn't too distracting. And seeing the speed of that giant mass of metal she had created, he grinned at the chance to utilize it. He shot a web out, closing the distance and catching it in time to be of use.

His old web-shooters were fast for most people, shooting his webbing at forty-four meters a second. But that was too slow for him, especially after he arrived in this new world. He improved that at various points, with his latest model achieving sixty meters a second. He had plans to improve it even further, but it was much further down his list of priorities.

He jumped as the webbing hit, then pulled himself towards the flying torso, allowing himself to generate additional speed since the object had so much energy imparted into it. He soared through the air towards the swarm of zero-pointers, planning to use the new gap in their ranks to make his way through. But the large machines had other plans as they had responded surprisingly quickly. Their arms and hands sought to intercept him, moving like a swarm of massive train cars flying through the air.

Peter felt them coming, so he twisted backward to avoid the bottom of the first hand before gripping his webline to halt his rotation and pulling himself forward even faster than before the second hand could touch him. As he passed them, he released his webline, his hands shot to the sides, pointed them at the heads of a few of the zero pointers on the outer edges, and clicked a button on each web-shooter, launching tiny objects that were practically invisible. The objects flew through the air and attached themselves to the zero-pointers. After coming to a complete stop, the little objects started moving, looking for the designated gaps in the machine's schematics.

With his own part done, Peter grinned and shot down the course, giving him a significant lead over the other two. He did turn around when his spider-sense tingled, though not as a direct danger to himself. Because of that, he witnessed Ranma's contribution to the destruction of the zero-pointers.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was pleased to see there would be some actual challenges for this event! Even if it was rather disturbing to see how strong Sakura was. It looked like she was more powerful than he remembered Lime had been. Best to not let her hit him when they actually did get a chance to fight.

Peter's maneuver had been impressive, giving himself a massive lead, but he didn't appear to take down any of the zero-pointers. At least, not yet. He did get a very brief glance of something shooting out of those devices on his wrists, but they were too small for him to track well. Considering how smart he was, it probably was something tech-related.

He grinned as he made his own leap, jumping up to the height of the zero-pointers' heads, most of them having been distracted by Sakura and Peter's actions. Ranma shoved his open palms to both sides of him, pointing at some of the giant robots' heads, and unleashed the technique he had considered using months ago but had stopped to let Izuku try his own hand at it.

"Moko Takabisha, double!"

Two large balls of yellow energy formed in both hands, growing to two meters in diameter in less than a second before they launched themselves. The two orbs flew as fast as Peter's webbing before smashing into their heads, tearing them apart, and crunching the metal and everything inside with an explosive shockwave. The robots fell over as a result.

He repeated the action a second later, calling out his technique again and destroying two more giant heads. His speed was marginally slowed, putting him just ahead of Sakura, and he needed to play catchup with Peter.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

The sound of a microphone hitting concrete was ignored by everyone who might have heard it after it slipped out of Chihiro's hands. Some of the media's cameras would have likely met a similar fate if they hadn't been stabilized by their tripods. Other hand-held objects, however, did meet a similar fate all around the arena, increasing the number of messes the janitorial staff would have to clean up, but their owners didn't care.

The eyes of the media and the audience had become glued to the screens as they saw a trio of students move past the first objective, effortlessly demolishing nearly half of the giant robots.

But if anyone had bothered to listen, they would have heard a light snickering coming from the speakers.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Fuck!" Katsuki screamed as he banked the corner after exiting the tunnel, too late to see the action.

Too slow, too low, and too much foliage was in the way to see what had happened. He could only glimpse the flying head of a zero-pointer and some flashes of lights. But he could certainly feel the shockwaves from here.

He didn't know what happened, but the destruction was evident as he watched the head crushing several smaller robots as it finally landed. He knew Forehead or Pigtail was responsible, maybe both of them, but he was unsure.

He knew Peter would have done something as well since he had seen those robot schematics pop up in the M.P.S. a few times in the last few weeks, layered with all their internals, programming, statistics such as tonnage or lift capacity, and more. His act was probably delayed since Peter preferred to act smarter instead of faster or harder.

Katsuki was pissed, though, to see just how far ahead they were. And they had cleared most of the objectives that might get you name recognition if you could take them down! Peter had been right about that. Having participated in taking down one of them during the practical exam had garnered him adulation from others who had learned of it. Taking down so many of them as quickly as they had would net those three as much or more attention than winning the race!

At least some of them still seemed to be up, so he still had a chance to show his stuff if he could. But then he debated if he should since he was so far behind them. No, he had to take down at least one of them, or he would be dismissed by everyone!

"Wow!" Deku said from nearby, speeding along at least as fast as he was while green lightning seemed to spark all along his body. They followed the trio's example and made for higher ground to bypass the masses. They weren't the only ones but had been the first to clear the exit.

With a better objective in mind, Katsuki focused his Quirk, shifting the position of his arms and hands to maximize his speed. He shot off and approached the first objective while planning which new attack he had developed to take one of them down.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What happened?" Mina cried out as most of Class A and a few members of B were running towards the first bend in the course, ahead of the masses of other students still stuck in the tunnel. They were just a little behind Izuku and Katsuki, but those two were speeding up! Before they had exited, they had heard several large explosions, one right after another. They had even felt some of the shockwaves from them, being as strong as they were!

"I think it was Saotome-kun!" Ochako cried out, breathing a little harder. Hardly surprising considering how much energy she put into her sprint. While she didn't see a giant leap in her physical abilities, Ranma's training had only begun two weeks ago; she still noticed an improvement in her speed and endurance. However, her balance surprised her the most in helping her run like this. Coupled together, they complimented each other for getting ahead of the stampede of students.

"We must hurry," Tenya yelled, remaining with the group for now, "while we are unlikely to catch those three, Bakugo-san and Midoriya-san are getting ahead of us."

"Agr–" Fumikage's response was halted as the whole group felt the area's sudden temperature shift, becoming far colder than it had been moments before. They also saw a sheen of ice covering the ground before them as it became far more slippery. While only a few of them had fallen due to the unexpected change, it slowed them down as they had to adjust to the change of environment.

A cry of outrage was heard from behind, attracting their attention. They saw the ground covered in ice leading back to the tunnel exit, which was itself encased in ice, halting most of the other students. A few of their Classmates and some of Class B's were literally caught up in it, along with everyone else. It also let them watch as the perpetrator of the ice continued to run, passing them in moments.

"That was dirty, Todoroki! So unmanly!" Eijiro cried out, shaking his fist at the other boy. But he was still grinning as the race was getting exciting! He raced onwards and was pleasantly surprised by how well he kept his balance. He had tried skating in the past and usually ended up in a humiliating position when he fell. Now, while he still struggled with it, he could move decently!

"Ah! Momo, someone's attached to your back!" Kyoka called out, finally taking the time to check her friends over. She had been surprised to find a small boy on her friend's back. He was gripping what looked like several small purple balls that were stuck to the back of her gym shirt. There were more of the balls on top of his head as well.

"I know," Momo said, her voice slightly breaking due to the uncomfortable situation. She had felt them when she moved to bypass most of the crowd. While she didn't like his position very much, she didn't want to be cruel to the boy. "Please, get off of me."

"I– I– I can't!" The boy said, his voice cracking a little bit. "My shirt accidentally caught on one of my balls when you moved around!"

"Then remove the balls!" Mina said, having stopped her run on overhearing the complication. She ignored how everyone but Sakura's training group ran onward. She slid towards them, more at ease with moving on slick surfaces than most of them. She knew they didn't have long before the crowd of other students would quickly catch up with them. Some of the other Hero course students had already started to pass them as they got used to the ice.

But they had learned Sakura's lesson well. You took care of your friends first.

"But– but I can't remove them! They remain stuck to whatever they touch for hours!" The boy said, his face shifting between different emotions. The simplest emotion to notice was fear, but the one that bothered her the most seemed to be of wonder or, she feared, lust when he looked at any of the girls.

"Then we should rip the fabric off," Fumikage suggested, watching everyone else around them. He wasn't the only one watching their backs while they tried to solve the problem. And it was good that they were, as other students started using their Quirks in ways that hindered or attacked their fellows. Only the intimidating glares and the fact the group remained still prevented them from being targeted.

"No! I'll be shirtless!" The boy cried out. He was happy with his position initially, getting the best of both worlds, an easy way to stay in the lead and attached to such a pretty girl! Now, it was turning on its head at the angry glares he was receiving as they talked about separating them.

Kyoka crossed her arms in front of her and glared at the boy. "Too ba–"

"Leave him," Momo said, interrupting Kyoka. The rest of them were surprised by her choice. "We are wasting too much time, and he isn't that much of a burden for now. We had a good placement before this distraction. We need to concentrate on catching back up."

Most of them nodded at that, seeing her point.

Mina watched the various fights developing all around them, knowing that wasting more time would mean they would more likely be caught up in something that could slow them down even further. Her eyebrows raised as one particular black-haired boy who seemed to have tape coming out of his elbows had come up with a ingenious way to increase his speed, attaching the tape to objects further ahead and then reeling in the tape while using the slick surface.

Mina grinned as the boy's actions inspired her, but they needed to resolve this problem fast. "Your balls are your Quirk, correct? The ones on your head? How does it work?"

"Ye– yes! My Quirk is Pop Off, I can take the balls off, and they regrow almost instantly. They can attach to almost everything except for me!" The boy cried, happy that they appeared willing to let him remain. If it required him to be useful, he would do it for this chance!

"Then your job is to throw your balls behind us to slow down anyone chasing after us, got it? Try to get them stuck to the ground or other objects. We'll let you know if there is something we want you to concentrate on," Mina said with a smile. The boy's head nodded rapidly in agreement, stopping when he saw her expression turn into a glare. "But do not target any of us in this group, or we will take the time to remove you and leave you there, whatever the cost."

"Ye– yes! I understand!" He yelled, intimidated by her.

"Next, what is your name?" Mina asked.

"Mineta Minoru," the boy said.

"Alright, Mineta-san. Do as we instructed. Everyone else, I have an idea," Mina said, quickly laying out what they would do.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma chased after Peter.

He was closing the gap, but it was slower than he would have preferred. And Sakura was keeping up with them. She was closing the gap on Peter slower than he was, but she was still gaining.

He was willing to leave things as they were, seeing as he should be able to pass Peter easily enough. That was, until the next obstacle came into view, and Ranma internally cursed. While it wasn't much of a challenge, he did know Peter's web-slinging would benefit him.

The next obstacle was an enormous pit in the ground that formed a canyon with giant pillars spread out at various heights, with tight ropes connecting the pillars. Ranma had no worries about falling, but it would slow him down if that happened.

'Whelp, it wouldn't feel like a proper Martial Arts Obstacle Race without some fighting between the participants, would it?' Ranma thought.

Ranma did a cursory glance but couldn't find any conveniently loose objects close enough to be of use, so he focused his ki into his foot, kicking into the ground rather than just running on top of it, causing the earth to crack and a chunk of ground to be sheared away. His foot flicked the chunk of earth into his waiting hand and then flung it towards Peter's side. But he had included some serious spin that arched it towards the back of Peter's head.

Ranma saw the slight stiffening of Peter's neck before his head moved, narrowly dodging the spinning rock. That… was impressive, Ranma had to admit. He wasn't sure how Peter knew just yet, but a spin like that would be hard to track and adequately dodge for most people, let alone from behind.

Seeing as he only had one more real shot to try to slow him down, Ranma repeated his previous action but created three objects this time. He threw the first one at Peter's back, watching as the American dodged to the side before releasing his second projectile faster than the first. Peter had barely touched the ground before he flew upwards, the second missile missing him by mere centimeters. Ranma then released his last one, targeting Peter's center of gravity, the point few people could move without something to balance them.

Ranma's eyebrows raised in interest as he saw Peter do it anyway. He had twisted his body in the air, so his center of gravity shifted, using unusual motions of his limbs to contort himself away from the attack. He had only ever seen someone who knew the Saotome-ryu or a few other powerful martial artists that could pull something like that off. Ranma's grin widened.

"Missed me, Saotome!" Peter yelled, his voice full of merriment, as he pointed an arm toward the other boy and let loose a web ball.

Ranma flickered to the side, easily sidestepping the attack, before he yelled back. "So did you!"

"Yeah, well, I still have three more shots to miss before we're even," Peter said as he landed on the ground before jumping backward and into the open air of the canyon, all the while giving a three-fingered salute.

"Oh, it's on!" Ranma shouted. Now, at the canyon's edge, he smashed the edge with a fist, breaking off a basketball sized part of the rock and grabbing it. He then leaped into the air, covering half the distance to the first pillar before he grabbed hold of the rope and swung himself the rest of the way towards the first pillar, leaving him in a high arc.

Ranma tracked Peter's movements. He had started swinging through the canyon, so Ranma crushed the large rock in his hand into smaller pieces and then flickered his hand at hypersonic speeds.

Ranma smiled when he heard Peter yelp at the swarm of objects, trying to dodge them in midair. The other boy was too distracted from the mass attack to protect his web-line, allowing one of Ranma's improvised projectiles to slice through. That sent Peter tumbling, a hasty new web-line sending him in the wrong direction.

"Hah, got you that time, Parker!" Ranma shouted, his objective achieved and happy to take the lead– "Oh, shit!"

Sakura was grinning up at him near his planned landing spot, her fist raised. She smashed the entire pillar with that fist before Ranma landed. He watched as the impact utterly destroyed the pillar's structure, collapsing from top to bottom into the maw below like a landslide.

Sakura escaped by jumping to the closest rope connected to the pillar she had destroyed. It swung towards the pillar it was still attached to as Sakura ran up its length while it fell, not bothered by its odd movements.

Ranma was in a far worse predicament, landing on top of the collapsing pillar, the loose ground barely acting as a stepping stone. He pushed off what stones he could as he maneuvered to catch one of the other ropes, using his strength to quickly climb it to get back on track, though it would put him behind.

He called out when he noticed her reach the top of her pillar. "That was dirty, Haruno!"

Sakura laughed, then gave him a response he couldn't fault her for. "That's what you get for ignoring me!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki decided to just pass most of the smaller robots, only destroying a few that were especially pesky. He ensured he was precise in his strikes, cupping his hands to control his blasts better than before. It still could have been better since creating something truly useful would require at least both of his hands or some specific support gear. Katsuki had begun to get some ideas for some improvements he wanted. For now, however, that wasn't an option.

Instead of purely flat or splayed-out palms, he cupped his hands as much as possible, reducing the spread of the escaping air. It was harder on his hands, and the explosions caused more wear and tear than his usual method. He had experimented with such methods years ago, but that damage was why he had moved away from them. Now, he was just more careful with how much and where he used it, making it less destructive to his body.

The effect on his targets, however, was more pronounced.

While he passed the trash, he spotted some debris that had been scattered previously from Forehead and the Pigtailed Bastard's actions. Some of the destroyed parts might be useful for his new technique, but they were far from ideal, and he considered trying something else. That was until he spotted something that made him grin madly. He sidetracked to pick it up, destroying a few more trash robots that tried to capitalize on his action.

Due to his little side trip, Deku managed to get a bit of distance from him and was almost at the first zero-pointer corpse. Only eight of them had gone down, but a relatively clear middle path made it manageable. Though those zero-pointers still standing continued to get in their way.

One had almost succeeded in getting in Deku's way, the bus-sized hand smashing into the ground with punishing force, displacing dirt and air as it hit. It likely would have crushed him if it had connected. Deku had slowed at the last moment and leaped into the air, grabbing part of the hand and jumping over it before it had finished disturbing the earth.

Katsuki was only seconds behind Deku, so the hand tried to sweep and tag him instead. Katsuki blasted himself skyward with his available hand, avoiding the colossal hand entirely as it passed beneath him. Deku's dodge was, Katsuki had to admit, more economical than his own, but Deku didn't have any other plans beyond bypassing them. Katsuki also had a second zero-pointer rearing its arm back to try to crush him, so he decided to target it.

As Katsuki shot off towards its head, he grasped the metal ball he had picked up. He held the golf-ball-sized piece of steel with both hands and fully extended the fingers. While it wasn't a perfect seal, it was close enough for his purposes. He grinned maliciously at the robot before unleashing his technique.

The carefully calculated series of explosions caused the ball to shoot out of his hand at a tremendous speed, so fast that Katsuki could barely see its trail.

The effect, however, was obvious when the metal face fractured on impact, and the mass of metal barely slowed down the projectile. The resulting explosions from damaged components on the inside signified that Katsuki had succeeded. The giant robot jerked, its limbs flailing around as electrical signals sent conflicting information before they dropped and the robot tilted away.

Katsuki was jubilant—his cannonball shot had been a roaring success! A motion out of the corner of his eye drew his attention back to the other robots. Another arm was about to swat him out of the air. Katsuki flung a hand up and one below, setting off some quick explosions to drive himself toward the ground and a subsequent series of explosions to slow his fall.

When he touched down, he saw one more making a move for him before it jerked to a stop, confusing Katsuki for a moment. But it wasn't the only one; three others also had a similar reaction, leaving only three zero-pointers unimpeded to continue assaulting the arriving runners.

Katsuki was about to defend himself as he realized he had overstayed his welcome and was wasting too much time when the ones that had halted suddenly grabbed the unaffected robots. Katsuki blinked, caught off guard by their sudden betrayal, the arms crushing the heads and physically dragging the corpses away from the center of the field.

He was far faster on the uptake than the majority of people watching, grinning like a madman and laughing his ass off.

Parker!

This was his contribution, and it was likely to make a few eggheads uncomfortable. Either way, he needed to stop wasting time now. He had given Deku too much of a lead—cold!

Katsuki shivered as he felt the air temperature drop significantly; ice formed around his feet, shooting up his body and covering everything but his head too quickly for him to react. He cursed, turning with what strength he could, and found Half-half Bastard sliding along the ground. Moving past him and barely paying attention to him!

He cursed and swore, losing precious seconds as he tried to force his way out! He had to watch as others from his class passed him by, giving him a wide berth and some of them throwing out cheerful greetings. Due to the cold, his Quirk refused to ignite! But after straining himself, his arm finally snapped some of the ice. Freeing a hand he then smashed it into other parts of his body, breaking the impromptu glove. Freed from the ice, he willed his Quirk to activate, creating only a whimper of his usually explosive power. It was enough to help, quickly using that hand to create larger explosions, generating enough heat and vibrations to escape.

Once freed, he bent over panting. That had taken more out of him than he would have liked. He turned his head to see who else was coming behind him, not wanting to leave himself open to being hit from behind once more. He saw the mass of students had finally started dealing with the robots, but his class and Class B had bypassed most of them.

His eyebrow raised as he caught sight of Forehead's extras moving as a line and gaining a lot of speed, using Half-half Bastard's own ice as a road and a combination of their Quirks to increase their speed, control, and stability.

Deciding he had rested enough, he turned and exploded down the track, intent to make up for lost time and to make sure he punished a particular bastard. While he wasn't the only one on his list, he had moved to the top!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter grunted as he maximized the speed from his downward swing. It launched him high in the air and past the second obstacle. He spotted Ranma's new position after Sakura's maneuver had thrown him off course, putting her in the lead. Peter had a lead over the other boy.

But it still left Sakura comfortably ahead by a few dozen meters. He was flying through the air faster than she was running, but her speed was sufficient to tell him he wouldn't overtake her before he landed. This meant she would likely get to the next objective before he could. Ranma had the right idea; it was time to try to slow her down.

After reaching the height of his arc, Peter pointed an arm at her, calculating her speed and distance before his arm could come to full extension. He shot a string of webbing, intent on tagging her legs and immobilizing her. Typically, a shot from this distance and at her speed would have been nearly impossible since his webbing only traveled so quickly. But when his own speed was added to the calculation, it made it possible.

His webbing landed, spreading across her back and legs, his webbing forming the chemical adhesion to stick to her clothing and also stick to itself, making it very difficult to remove and trapping her limbs.

She fell, her arms and legs both entwined, her face smacking the ground as her body slid forward. That had been more effective than he had expected. Sakura seemed to be stuck, slightly wiggling as she appeared to be trying to get some leverage to get out.

"Sorry, Haruna-san," Peter called out as he passed her, "but Saotome had the right idea—whoa!"

Peter's spider-sense went into overdrive, and he bent over backward in midair. He felt… something had been there a moment before, but he couldn't see or hear anything! He landed a moment later, his spider-sense going off again as he continued to dodge and maneuver around something that didn't appear to be there. After a few seconds, Peter closed his eyes and trusted his senses, avoiding the next series of attacks.

He was so preoccupied that he was startled when he heard Ranma's voice. "Having fun, you two?"

Peter's spider-sense stopped tingling as he opened his eyes to see Ranma sprint past them. He turned back and saw that Sakura was only a meter or two away and had halted her attack. They shared a quick look and a nod before sprinting after a laughing Ranma.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

The audience had recovered by now, their previous cheers dwarfed by their current excitement. Everyone was on the edge of their seats as they watched the three fight it out for the lead. They couldn't see everything as clearly as they usually would, as the contestants' speed was challenging on the automated camera systems, but it didn't matter.

They roared with approval when they watched the girl destroy one of the pillars with a single punch, quickly changing the battlefield. Most of them were amazed that none of them had been hit by the others' attacks; they had only slowed down due to circumstances. When two of them focused on each other, the third capitalized on it, causing a cessation of their fighting as they focused on catching the new leader.

The only thing to distract some of them was witnessing the other groups as they arrived at where the giant robots were. A few whistled with apprehension at their speed and ability to destroy the massive robots, but most were puzzled when the robots turned on each other, unsure of what to make of the turn of events or how it had happened. Those familiar with the young hero-in-training who was integral to Stark Industries suspected he had a hand in those events.

When they saw the students arrive at the final objective, which the monitor listed as a minefield, they wondered how they would handle this new challenge.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura really wished she could have brought her weapons and tools with her. Just a few kunai or shuriken would have opened up her options significantly, not to mention some explosive or smoke tags added to the mix. When they came upon the final obstacle, that desire increased significantly.

Sakura concentrated on running, chasing after Ranma and his current lead. She left the offense to Peter and his webbing, which was a better tool for the situation. He had tried a few different variations of his attacks, but Ranma sensed them coming, most likely from that sensor ability he had. Even the netting shots couldn't capture him.

Ranma had far too healthy of a lead on them, one that was slowly increasing as they ran. The minefield would be a blip on the map for the distance traveled, but it was their best shot at slowing him down. It was now or never. She kept her emotions in check, staying calm, knowing the pigtailed boy could read them. It was good that she had already started shaping chakra for this maneuver.

Just before Ranma entered the field, she finished molding her chakra and slammed into the ground, briefly stopping her run as her hand pressed into it, making her will manifest. Her sudden stop got both boys' attention, but they quickly refocused to the front as the ground in front of them exploded upwards. It rose to fifteen meters in height before rolling towards them like a giant wave!

The startled exclamations from both boys made her smile. A moment later, dozens of explosions started going off, driving Ranma back. She had already started running again since, at this point, the technique was on auto-pilot.

Peter had snagged a webline to the top of the wave and pulled himself toward it, increasing the speed of his leap. He touched the top of the wave and avoided being pulled into the technique as he hopped off it and into the air a meter before touching down on the back of the wave and leaping forward, clearing the rest of the field. She was impressed he hadn't set off a single mine.

Sakura sprinted at the wave of earth as it parted at the correct time, leaving a clear and unimpeded path forward for herself. Her smile turned wicked when she heard Ranma's exclamations from behind her as the path closed before he could get through it.

Peter still had a lead, but she could still close the gap.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku gaped as he looked down into the chasm at the remains of the destroyed pillar. He had arrived at the start of the obstacle unimpeded but had been confused when the rope line for the closest pillar was dangling below. He wondered what was happening until he finally put the puzzle together.

Unfortunately, his careful nature and curiosity were counterproductive in this case. He had wasted too much time solving the riddle when he heard Kacchan's explosions were getting closer than he would have liked. But it was his voice that warned him of another danger.

"Get back here, you Half-half Bastard! I'm going to grind you into paste for that stunt!"

Izuku looked back towards the path behind, spotting Kacchan as he was visible and closing quickly. He also saw Shoto running and sliding, sometimes using a block of ice to push him along and gain speed.

Izuku had no more time to worry, so he activated his Quirk and sprinted for the rope he had identified as his best option. He didn't have time to take it slow, and he didn't think his balance was good enough yet to walk on top of it. So he got as close as he could and leaped for the rope, getting as close to the end as possible. He flew over the chasm, a large part of himself terrified of how high up he was, but his determination paid off as he successfully grabbed the rope with both hands to secure himself. After he stopped swinging, he hand-walked the rest of the way to the first pillar and pulled himself upwards.

He looked back and found that Shoto had just reached the chasm and had also noticed the destroyed pillar. He only spent a few seconds identifying his own path before he made his way to another rope.

Izuku could see some of his training partners and other contestants trailing behind an accelerating Kacchan as they neared the objective. Knowing he had no more time to lose, he pushed on and repeated his feat as he crossed the second obstacle as fast as he could.

As he climbed off the last rope onto the clear path to the race's trail, he noticed Shoto was also getting off the last rope. The other boy was breathing hard, and his breath chilled; Izuku could see the moisture his breath left behind. They weren't the only ones completing the second obstacle, as Kacchan was blasting off and rapidly closing in on both of them with the promise of pain easily visible even at this distance.

Izuku sprinted forward and reactivated his Quirk. His new technique, which he called Full Cowl, was not limited to localized limbs, but he could now spread it across his entire body by cycling the energy. Ranma's advice and guidance had allowed him to achieve it, letting him use five percent over his whole body.

After using it the first time, Ranma, along with All Might, had noted the interesting lines that had formed, crossing his body, as well as some visible static electricity that his Quirk created when he did this. The pigtailed trainer had said it functioned differently than Ki when filling your body with it but had supposed that it was similar enough that some Ki techniques might carry over.

Izuku had only taken a few long strides when he felt his spine chill. But instead of hesitating, Izuku's next step pushed him to the side, dodging the line of ice that covered his previous position. Izuku sighed at that and was very thankful for Ranma's 'awareness and reaction' training, as the pigtailed boy liked to call it. That had been a little too close!

He glanced over his shoulder and realized Shoto wouldn't let him try to stay in the lead. The glare he received when he looked into his eyes told him as much. Izuku gulped at the effective intimidation, worried about how he would proceed. But then Izuku saw and heard the arrival of the more explosive competition.

"DIE, YOU HALF-HALF BASTARD!" Katsuki yelled, barely audible from the much larger explosion he had just used to rocket in their direction.

Shoto turned at that and ducked in time to dodge Katsuki's open palm exploding above him, barely missing. When his right hand touched the ground, another ice pillar shot upwards to hit Katsuki from below.

The blonde used his other hand to blast downward, destroying the block of ice before it could reach him but also causing him to fly a little higher. Some additional micro-explosions helped him to stabilize his fall as he twisted in the air like a professional gymnast before making contact with the ground. Skidding backward with one leg in front of the other as he absorbed the landing and growled at Shoto.

"I'm going to enjoy kicking your ass!" Katsuki shouted, his massive grin paired perfectly with the blend of excitable and vicious eyes that promised an untold amount of pain.

Shoto stared back, unmoved by Katsuki's threats, leaving the two to stare at each other for a few seconds before Shoto's eyes drifted to the side. He moved his right leg and stomped on the ground, sending another wave of ice rocketing down the path. Not towards Katsuki, but towards the running form of Izuku, who had taken advantage of the distraction to leave the two of them behind.

"Ah!" Izuku cried out as he leaped to the side and again avoided the ice. "Argh!" Izuku then cried out as he was pushed back by an explosion that happened a couple of meters ahead of him.

"Get back here, Deku! I'm not letting you run off while I beat on this Bastard!" Katsuki yelled, glaring at the mossy-haired boy.

But Izuku didn't follow his instructions, even after briefly looking Katsuki in the eyes before pushing forward again.

"Oh, you've asked for it now!" Katsuki screamed as he and Shoto chased after him.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma cursed at being put so far behind the other two. That maneuver of Sakura's had surprised him, but the addition of the mines still present in the dirt made it a challenge, their positions shifting too quickly due to the wave and not clearly marked like they had been before.

He had backed up far enough to leap over the wave, though he still landed in the minefield, setting off some mines. He was still too fast, moving past them before the explosions went off.

Once he had cleared the field, he put additional effort into his run. He was closing the gap, but they were just a short distance from the entrance to the stadium and the finish line now. He was behind them by several seconds as they concentrated on running and not fighting each other. They both knew it would have eaten up too much time and allowed him to retake the lead. He had to grunt in acknowledgment of them making the correct play. It was a smarter move than his old rivals would have made.

They made the last turn, Sakura in the lead and Peter not far behind her. He used his weblines on the stadium to close the gap, shooting ahead for a moment before the tunnel made that effort a little more challenging.

Ranma had no more time. He had no hope of catching them at their current pace, so he decided to stop holding back. After all, finishing the race like this was just icing on the cake.

With a force of will, Ranma ignited his Ki, forcing and enhancing it to higher levels, and a yellow aura appeared around him for a moment before he Moved. Much like during the apprehension test, his speed tripled, causing the gap between them to cease to exist as he passed the finish line fractions of a second before Sakura and Peter.

His aura cut out as his feet created grooves in the ground. Ranma breathed deeply for a moment before turning back to his two rivals as they also came to a stop. They shared a look for a moment, but neither of their eye-rolls put a dent in Ranma's shit-eating grin.

The roaring audience helped, though it was hardly necessary.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Yeah! He did it! Sensei won!" Kota whooped in joy, raising both hands as he joined the rest of the audience. Kota then turned to his current chaperone, who was standing with him. "I told you he could do it!"

Katashi chuckled, smiling down at Kota. "Indeed. But those other two gave him far more of a challenge than I had expected. That just makes his win all the sweeter, Kota-kun."

Kota's smile disappeared as he adopted a far-off look, trying to remember something. After a few seconds, his smile returned as he remembered something his Sensei told him once. "Think they're his rivals?"

"I think you might be right, Kota-kun," Katashi said before turning back to the arena.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Tomura glared at the monitors after the trio of competitors finished their race. He so dearly wanted to unleash his Quirk on everything around him, to destroy the monitors showing the first three to cross the race's finish line as the media channel clamored in excitement about what they had just witnessed.

He knew. He now knew those two had looked down upon his league from beginning to end. The redhead, someone whose Quirk allowed them to shift between the boy on the screen and the redhead he had encountered, had toyed with the Nomu and could have attacked him at any turn. But she had held back, delaying things until All Might had arrived. And the pink-haired girl could have easily destroyed them. Possibly even damaged Nomu further than the redhead had. They had never stood a chance with what they had on hand. Not against both of them.

If there was one thing he hated to the deepest parts of his soul beyond anything else, it was to be looked down on.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Go, go, goooo!" Mina yelled excitedly as they swung off the last pillar, finally crossing the second objective. They had begun to pass some of their other classmates who had previously had such a significant lead.

Using Tsuyu's tongue and Dark Shadow's extended arms, the small groups stabilized their final swing from another of Momo's grapples. They worked in pairs or small teams when needed but stuck together as a larger group and had more quickly passed the pitfall than most of them could have done alone.

Once they were passed, they found Shoto's icy trail, still not far enough behind him that it would melt to the point of not being useful for their skating strategy. It also helped that Mina's acid acted as a good substitute when needed, though it wasn't ideal for long periods of time, as it would dehydrate her.

They stood and reformed their formation without being told, Mina in front since she was needed to create a backup trail. Behind her was Tsuyu, whose tongue would help grab anything in front of them they needed, such as the wall posts, to allow for easier banking. Following them were Denki, Momo, and Kyoka. Denki and Kyoka worked on their communications to ensure everyone was aware of important information while also helping Momo transfer anything she created forward or backward.

Kyoka had taken the position behind Momo, primarily to keep an eye on and manage their stowaway. With a quick covering from Momo, Kyoka used her earlobes to deliver Minoru's purple balls to strategic locations. The odd glare kept him from getting too comfortable.,

Fumikage and Tenya took up the rear. Fumikage would have Dark Shadow act as their back support to stabilize the group as they moved, his arms growing and extending as needed. He also assisted Tenya in providing speed when the other boy needed a break from his Quirk being active most of the time. Once their mass was moving and the ground was adequately slick enough from ice or acid, they could move nearly as fast as Tenya could have run it alone.

Coming around another turn in the trail, Mina could see the backs of Shoto and Katsuki chasing after who she thought was Izuku, though they soon moved out of sight. It made her smile, knowing they were catching up to one trio at least, but first, they had to deal with the last obstacle between their two groups.

At first glance from this distance, it looked like a mostly empty field, slightly wider than the normal trail. As they looked around, they saw more of their classmates and other students standing in front of the new field while a few were moving across it, albeit very slowly. Mina was confused for a moment about why that was. Then she read the sign.

"Landmines!" Mina shouted backward, waiting a moment for her words to sink in before yelling again. "Full stop!"

Dark Shadow's arms acted as their breaks, digging into the dirt and slowing them down considerably. They arrived close to the edge of the new field and were surprised by the terrain.

"Ribbit, I think this was Sakura-chan," Tsuyu said after looking it over.

"I think you're right, Tsu-chan," Mina said as she looked at their next obstacle.

Unlike the path they had been using, the field's ground was wildly uneven in parts. The terrain rose and fell somewhat, but not by huge margins. What was more obvious were clumps of dirt shoved together, but that part was hardly concerning.

The sign was correct in saying that landmines were present. But what was in front of them looked different from what they thought a field of landmines would generally look like. Instead of hidden mines spread evenly and carefully around to make people cautious of their footsteps, they found dozens of metal disks sticking out of the ground and clumped together. They could tell that some of them were destroyed, their metal casings crushed, but far too many looked like they might still be active.

Past that mess, it was a little more sparse, but it was obvious that landmines were still present, as they stuck out occasionally. However, the most distressing thing was that their placement had shifted from where they had once been clearly marked. This was proven when one of the students they didn't know stepped on a mine in a spot that hadn't been properly marked.

The group of eight watched as the boy sailed through the air in a cry of shock, leaving behind a cloud of pink smoke. The landing had been rough, but what made it worse was that it set off additional landmines.

"Tsu-chan!" Mina cried out.

The frog girl had already responded as her tongue shot out and caught the poor boy before he could be injured further. Properly anchoring herself, she pulled the boy towards them and to the safety of their arms.

After they set him down, Mina reached down to check him over and make sure he was alright. This was also when she finally recognized who the boy was, which made her smile. Saving him here seemed like a just payment for his earlier inspiration.

"Ow, ow, ow, ow! That stings!" The boy said as he rolled around on the dirt. At least until he felt a hand grabbing him and stopping him. The boy stopped and stared up at the two girls. "Huh?"

"It's okay. You don't look like you have anything too debilitating, from what I can see," Mina said while she grinned down at him. "But I would suggest getting what rest you can while we deal with the field."

"Yeah," the boy said with a wince as he felt his body. He still sat up to get a better stock of what was going on. "I think I'll do that."

Mina nodded, glad he was okay before she turned her attention back to her friends and the race's final obstacle. "Ideas?" Mina asked before crouching close to one of the mines that appeared loose in the dirt.

Momo narrowed her eyes as she joined Mina in inspecting the devices. She moved some dirt around it, uncovering it and pulling it closer to examine it. It caused a few of them to draw a breath in concern, but they trusted her to know what she was doing. She spent at least ten seconds turning it over and looking at it while avoiding the top part that acted as the trigger.

"An electrical weight system that detects pressure while the mines release a shockwave and smoke. Nothing combustible or generating any heat, so no shrapnel when they are detonated," Momo said, looking up at some of the destroyed mines.

They had attracted a few of their classmates, like Ochako and Toru, as well as some new arrivals who were curious about what they would do. Mina looked at them, giving them a warm smile, before turning back to look at the field.

"I think it's our turn, Mina," Kyoka said as she stepped up to the edge of the field along with Denki.

The others looked at the two, though only her training group nodded in understanding. Mina looked back over the field, making more evaluations. "Right, down the center as far as you can!"

Mina then looked at those currently trying to cross the field, deciding they deserved a proper warning. "Hey, Eijiro! Shoji! … whoever the rest of you are, get away from the center! We're clearing a path!"

They turned back at her voice, curious as to what was going on, when they saw Kyoka kneel a meter away from the edge of the field, both of her jacks jamming into the dirt in front of them. Some words from Eijiro and Mezo got the other three to move aside quickly.

Once Kyoka found it was adequately cleared, she concentrated on her Quirk, feeling how it pulsed and flowed. It was tied to her heartbeat, sending out the regular thumping sound, then focused through her earphone jacks attached to her long earlobes.

Sakura's training had made her adjust her focus on how to work her Quirk, questioning her previously held understanding of it. All that amplifiers did was take a sound and amplify it due to electrical power, so why couldn't she do the same thing? While she couldn't produce the electricity, there were ways to concentrate and focus on the forces involved to create a similar effect.

Kyoka sat there for several seconds as she got a feeling for what she wanted to do as she built up her internal energies. She kind of thought it was like using a swing set, where you slowly built up the strength until you reached the desired power.

Feeling it was ready, she focused on what she wanted it to do before finally releasing it. "Heartbeat Distortion, Minor!"

Her earjacks pulsed as the energy finally released, creating an immediate thumping noise as it entered the ground. Then they heard the sounds of the earth cracking in front of them, followed by a few mines going off, most of them closer to their position but not enough to cause them any distress.

The dirt in a straight line, leading most of the way to the other side of the field, had become disturbed, as the ground beneath it had become as if it had just been plowed, revealing most of the landmines along that path—most notably, the ones that had shifted from their previous positions and were such a danger to them. She stood up and backed away, allowing Denki to do his part.

Denki kneeled in Kyoka's vacated spot to concentrate on his Quirk. He threw both arms forward, side by side, scrunching his shoulders together so that his arms left an even smaller gap between them. After a couple of seconds of concentrating, their classmates quickly backed up as they saw visible electrical arcs passing between both arms. The arcs only grew in power, and they could hear a loud buzzing noise.

"Oh my god!" Toru yelled out, her shocked voice boosting Denki's confidence.

Ready now, Denki concentrated on where he wanted it to go. "Lightning release: Lightning bolt!"

An instant later, a clear bolt of electricity, nearly as bright as the natural phenomenon it was named after, crashed across the field and hit one of the furthest mines. It wasn't the only one that was touched, as the bolt connected with all of the landmines that had been revealed by Kyoka's attack. The attack had only lasted for a fraction of a second. Still, the subsequent explosions from dozens of landmines were clearly felt, causing the collected students to gasp as the collective shockwaves almost knocked them over, and the air was now filled with pink smoke and dirt.

They all held their breath after it had finished, waiting to see what had happened. When the smoke and dirt clouds finally settled down enough to see, they could only gasp in awe. All of the landmines that had been close to the attack were now visibly smoking, their electrical circuits fried.

"All right! Way to go, you two!" Mina cried out, nearly jumping up and down in her enthusiasm. "We still need to make sure there are no more surprises, so I'll go first. Tsuyu can follow me so that she can reel me back in if I step on a mine! At least three to five steps apart! We've given those three too much of a lead now, and we need to double-time it to catch back up!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku was not having an easy time trying to pull ahead of Shoto or Katsuki. Any time he did, especially when it seemed they were distracted by each other, they would both launch attacks on him, forcing him to dodge and fight back. He didn't actively try to fight them, preferring to only use defensive actions if they got too close.

His previous fight with Katsuki had been a learning experience for both of them. Neither allowed the other to capitalize on their weaknesses, even if they were far trickier to exploit now. Even with his increased speed, strength, and reflexes with his Full Cowl, Katsuki didn't allow him to grab him. The few punches he had delivered after appearing to go for another grapple had made Katsuki cautious of allowing him within melee range. The opposite also occurred; his weakness in ranged attacks gave Katsuki more opportunities, but his technique made it far more challenging for him to connect an attack.

And it didn't help that neither of them could spend more than one or two attacks before Shoto would try to incapacitate at least one of them. Katsuki was perfectly willing to attack Shoto in turn, but Izuku tried to keep his mind on the actual objective, so he would always try to break away from the others to run for the goal. It was only a matter of time and patience now, Katsuki and Izuku noticed that this race was taking a heavy toll on Shoto, his body shivering from using his Quirk so much as his continued use was building up.

They had come upon the final turn of the race, the stretch that led to the stadium entrance and the finish line. Izuku tried to slip ahead and had finally succeeded, as neither of his rivals could attack him at the moment, buying him time to gain as much distance as possible.

"Get back here, Deku!" Katsuki roared, exploding around the corner and doing his best to close the gap that had been created. But the distance was too far, considering Izuku's speed, to stop him.

"We have company!" Shoto yelled as he tried to catch up, using an ice block to push him forward in bursts as he slid along as if he were on ice skates. "Sakura's training group is gaining on us fast! They might overtake us!"

Katsuki barely heard his voice over his explosions, but it still annoyed him greatly. They were fighting for fourth place, after all. Fourth!

As much as he wanted to finish his fight with Half-half Bastard, he wouldn't allow Deku to get there first. A look in the other boy's eyes convinced him he wasn't alone in that conviction.

"I can pass Deku; can you pass him as well?" Katsuki shouted, his hands throbbing from the constant explosions he had had to use for this entire race. He used them to keep his speed up, running like he was and allowed Shoto to close the gap between them.

"Not without attacking him," Shoto said while he looked over his shoulder at the approaching group. "But if I attack him, the others will be able to get ahead."

"Slow the group behind us; I'll do what I can to disrupt Deku when I pass him," Katsuki said as they entered the tunnel.

Katsuki cupped his hands before him, holding them near his stomach and center of mass, much like when he destroyed one of the zero-pointers. Its effectiveness wasn't as valuable as what he hoped he might be able to do in the future, but it would have to do for now. He concentrated on his Quirk, ensuring he only ignited the right amount for what he needed to do before leaping upwards and spinning around. His Quirk ignited in a continuous burst of explosions, thrusting him towards his objective.

He grinned at the surprised looks on those following as he sped forward like the rocket he was imitating. Half-half Bastard also used that time to create a wall of ice at the tunnel entrance, expanding it rapidly as it shoved him forward with more speed.

Katsuki had held the thrust for a couple of seconds, giving him the needed speed before cutting it out and shoving his hands to the side. His grin widened when he passed Deku, and then he activated his Quirk again, using a broader and less focused explosion that caught the other boy by surprise and threw him back, barely landing on his feet.

Turned as he was, he witnessed Forehead's group of extras bursting through the ice wall, something splattering and melting it a fraction of a second before they hit. While it didn't stop them, it slowed them down enough to give them their needed edge!

Katsuki was pleased to see he had entered the stadium and passed the finish line, shoving his hands behind him to provide counter thrust and slow him down. Katsuki watched as a recovering Deku was passed by Half-half Bastard, who passed the finish line only a second before Izuku could. Right behind them, Forehead's group also passed the finish line.

But Katsuki didn't care; he had beaten Deku in this race! He didn't dwell on that for long, even as he enjoyed the crowd's cheering before he turned to find the three he was determined to win against standing nearby.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori winced in sympathy after Bakugo stopped Izuku just before the finish line. He recovered well, but it had cost him.

"My, oh my!" Thirteen exclaimed next to him as she looked down at their students as Mina's group crossed the line. "That was an impressive finish!"

"It was," Vlad said, his elbows resting on his knees while his chin rested on his clasped hands. He watched as some of his students began to cross the line, coupled with more of Aizawa's class. "Unusual, but effective."

"Do those students not understand that they are competing with others?" one of the teachers Toshinori didn't know the name of asked. He really did need to become more familiar with everyone. "I can understand teaming up, like what Bakugo did with Endeavor's son, though that didn't appear to be the case."

Toshinori nodded at that, finding it unusual and different from what he was used to seeing from previous festivals. He was used to the competitive nature of Pro-Heroes, so he found it counterproductive to that end. But the results spoke for themselves, so he was unsure of what to think.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Stop pouting, Mt. Lady," Kumai said with exasperation as the woman acted more like a child than the grown professional she was supposed to be. He understood her interest in the red-headed girl, seeing how she had snuck up on Death Arms head with none of them noticing, even if it had been evident that they had been following her.

"But she said she was going to win!" Mt. Lady moaned as her face rested on the small table where they were seated. She was absently pushing around the small bowl of snacks she had absconded with earlier, the food currently ignored.

If someone had shown a picture or a video recording of this to her at a later time, she would have understood why so many other male heroes who had moved in and out of the room had begun to blush. She would then have attempted to recreate it later to add it to her repertoire of poses to attract attention.

Death Arms sat there, ignoring the other two as he watched the television feed as the students started crossing the finish line. But just like almost everyone else, he was focused on the front runners. "Who were those three? I recognize two of the boys from the slime Villain incident from last year, both of them competing with Endeavor's son, no less, but I haven't heard anything about those other three."

"Unknown," Kumai said, though he did rub his chin in thought as he looked at his fellow hero. "The reports and rumors about what happened at the U.S.J. are beginning to make some sense. If those Villains had to face those three, even an army of Villains of the caliber they were reported to have wouldn't stand much of a chance. And the rest of the students aren't exactly pushovers."

Death Arms nodded his head. "It was fortunate that those Villains ran into this class and not another. Not many Pro-Heroes could withstand that many Villains in one place, let alone Freshmen. Even one's from U.A."

Kaimai nodded in agreement. "Very."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Way to go, Bakugo!" Melissa shouted in excitement, glad that the other boy had been able to pull ahead. She gobbled up more popcorn and grinned at the screen while her father chuckled next to her in good humor.

They watched more students pass the finish line as the race progressed. Some from Class B also made good time, though they were still behind the majority of Class A.

Bakugo, Todoroki, and Midoriya's own competition had been a highlight, as had the group that Peter had mentioned was taking Haruno's afterschool training. Reporters and commentators had noted how much stronger they were compared to previous Freshman U.A. Sports Festivals. Even some other competitors had been impressive, showing just how strong this year's Freshmen were.

But the discussions always returned to the trio that instantly caught everyone's attention from the moment they had yelled 'Start.' The various news organizations were suddenly scrambling as they tried to find out who those three were, asking questions and getting input from anyone they could find. Tony was ready to handle the initial inquiries that would inevitably occur, much like they had anticipated would happen before Peter even took the practical exam.

Most of the Pro-Heroes that were being interviewed seemed at a loss on how to explain what they were seeing or were just pulling stuff out of their asses. The fact most of them were not well-known heroes didn't lend them much credence with the reporters. The few that were could only praise how each of them had handled different parts of the race but didn't have enough information to make a proper evaluation, though they were undoubtedly looking forward to seeing more.

Melissa heard a ping on her mobile computer, which she kept on her wrist. She tapped it a few times, bringing up the holographic interface to show what Tony had sent her just now. It was a list of the many news stations that had either been covering the Sophomore or Senior stage, as well as stations that had opted not to cover the Sports Festival at this time, planning to leave that for the evening news instead. She used her finger to expand the links, displaying all of the live video coverage simultaneously. They were all beginning to show highlight clips of the Obstacle Race or at least inform their audiences of the news, mentioning how their teams were investigating it.

Her father leaned over her shoulder as he tried to read some of the smaller text while he hummed in appreciation. After seeing and reading enough of it, he came to an obvious conclusion. "Well, Peter's certainly going to have more eyes on him going forward."

"Yes," Melissa agreed, uneasy about the excessive attention. "Though, I think Peter isn't getting as much attention as the other two. But any extra scrutiny can lead to connections being made and more eyes on Stark Industries."

"It was inevitable," David said as he returned to his usual spot and grabbed more popcorn. Popcorn in hand, he grinned warmly at his daughter. "Which is why I stressed security protocols and plans so far in advance."

Melissa closed the interface before rubbing her eyelids. "Yes, yes, I know! We know! As if you and Karen hadn't repeated that to us for months."

David chuckled, then popped a few more kernels into his mouth and turned his attention back to their T.V.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"She was robbed!" Keiko moaned as she watched the slow-motion replay of the finish line.

Kenji laughed as the young nurse pouted, slumping on the back of her office chair as it rotated back and forth. She glared at the screen as if it had committed a grave sin. Of course, to many of the people currently watching, it had.

Kenji looked over at his wife, who was happy at how well Sakura had done, but he caught the slight hints of sadness of her losing by fractions of a second. Unlike her staff, however, they had learned a little about Saotome Ranma. They had learned of him from Sakura when they had contacted her a few times after school, the attack, and from Kenji's mother.

While she didn't share the details with Sakura for multiple reasons, she shared it with her son and Ai when she visited after the incident at the Practical Exam. She seldom let her guard or her professionalism down around anyone. The one exception for her was him and his wife, and before them, her husband. It was understandable, given she had spent ten minutes helping to dig through the wreckage of that zero-pointer, fearing all they would find was a bloodstain. Especially once she had received details about the missing girl.

While the incident had been horrifying, it had ended well enough, and everyone had gone home safely at the end of the day. But it had left a mark on his mother, even with her many, many years of being a Pro-Hero. She had needed someone to talk to about it, to release the emotions she had bottled up. She had learned how important that necessity had been—learned it before he was born.

It was from seeing those few times as she cried into his father's arms, his mother, who was a stern and strong Pro-Hero who bared her soul in those quiet moments, that Kenji had become fascinated with mental health. His parents were happy when he decided to go down that path instead of becoming a typical doctor, quickly recognizing the need in their lines of work.

While Chiyo was still affected by the incident, it almost became a much greater burden on her overburdened back. Kenji could not feel anger towards the exceptional pigtailed boy for his actions, for what he did for his mother. That didn't even take into account that Sakura was probably happy to have someone she might be able to fight to keep her skills from getting rusty.

"Don't stress about it," Junko said calmly after returning from another round of inspections on their patients. She sat in her chair and started updating the computer and the paperwork. "There are still two more games. The last one is the one that really matters."

"That is true," Ai said, smiling as she looked over the marks on Junko's reports, pleased with what she saw. As long as another emergency didn't pop up, they looked clear to be able to watch the rest of the Sports Festival unimpeded. Tensei's agency had truly done a marvelous job reducing the previous number of villain-related accidents and injuries.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sorahiko's smile was grim as he watched more students cross the finish line. This year's Freshman class was stronger than he remembered any particular class to be. While there had been exceptional students every few years, the number of students that might have fit that criteria tended to be small.

This year, however, most of them performed above average, even among U.A. students. He had honed in on the students of interest that Detective Tsukauchi had told him about and what they had done to fight off the Villains from that attack. A win that had been undermined when their evidence stash and lab had been raided and destroyed, and the leaders escaped due to some previously unknown Quirk. But they had been able to get one tiny piece of evidence out by stupid recklessness and sheer luck, a piece of evidence that had resulted in the Detective arriving at his doorstep with devastating news.

He had caught sight of Toshinori as he sat with the other teachers, unaware that one of his own teachers was watching him occasionally. He knew the news he had would likely break his old student, much like it had nearly broken him. But he had to warn Toshinori about what they had found. While they didn't understand all of the implications involved, they had enough to become very worried. The one bright point he had in the situation was the students.

Endeavor's son, that Bakugo boy, and Toshinori's successor, Midoriya Izuku, all had signs of becoming exceptional heroes. While he appeared to be weaker and slower than Toshinori when he first received his Quirk, Izuku's awareness and fighting skills were better. He would have to see more to get a proper evaluation.

He had been fascinated with that group of students who had actively worked together to quickly complete the race. That kind of teamwork was rare to see, but to see it in a Sports Festival event that wasn't tailored for teamwork had surprised him. If their accomplishment didn't spark an interest in some people, he'd be worried about Pro-Hero society as a whole.

But, inevitably, the three frontrunners had caught his attention out of the gate. He had lived for a long time, most of his life fighting in one capacity or another, and gained more experience in his younger years than most Pro's that reached his current age could dream of. To his experienced senses, however, those three felt like combat veterans. They were not neophytes like most Freshman were, but people that had experienced far more than most people their age ever would.

Sorahinko saw that the three had been having fun. They hadn't been treating the race like it was a life-or-death battle or at least one in which the future of their lives hung in the balance. Seeing what they were capable of here and what he learned from the good Detective told him that they were holding back. They hadn't seen what they were truly capable of yet.

While he knew Toshinori's successor had to be his priority, he was still interested in learning just how far these three could go.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma grinned as the last of his new students, Toru, crossed the finish line. He had greeted them all as they entered the stadium, whether it was a fist bump, high five, thumbs up, or even a wave. He had been pleased with their results as he watched their progress on the large screens above, even as he consoled Izuku for being beaten out by his childhood rival.

He had told the other boy he had more chances to win out. Well, he most likely had a good chance of that. Ranma, after learning about the Sports Festival, decided to read up on it and watch some of the previous years' festivals to get a better idea of what to expect. It usually cut the number of students down dramatically, about seventy-five percent of the students or more for the first game and a little over half for the last game.

Most of his class had placed in the first twenty students to cross the line, with his students from Class B being most of the first ones from the other class to pass the finish line. The two boys that sat in front of and behind him, Koji and Rikido, had also done decently, just a short distance behind Toru. They had been caught up with that initial wave of students and had more difficulty pulling ahead.

He raised an eyebrow at seeing the boy that had challenged them at the doorway a few weeks ago had passed, beating out some of Class B, but he didn't detect anything different about him. He probably hadn't trained. Well, not Ranma's definition of training, at least. Another kid with dark hair and an odd mutation on his elbows had passed, and he seemed to have trained more heavily recently.

The general education, support, and even some of the managerial departments were trickling in with heavier numbers when he finally noticed the last member of their class walk in. The French boy, Aoyama, was shuffling in while holding his stomach. It wasn't unusual for him, considering his Quirk gave him stomach trouble when it was overused. He didn't know much about him since Ranma avoided him. He acted far too much like another old acquaintance for his sanity.

But what was unusual about his arrival was that he was missing a shoe. He did see a few others missing shoes, but Ranma shrugged and put the matter out of his mind as unimportant.

Now that the last of his classmates had trickled in, Ranma looked around for where the rest were gathering. He didn't spot them at first, so he expanded his senses to try to locate them. He found them, but he noticed two of the girls were quite annoyed. He also detected a third, lecherous aura, that felt awfully close to them and was familiar to him. Ranma's brow twitched in annoyance as he made his way.

When he did see them, the twitching got worse. The midget that had unsettled him several weeks ago was indeed attached to Momo's back, with Kyoka trying to pull him off with no success. Their raised voices only made things worse. Ranma was desperately hoping the boy wasn't related to the Old Freak. Between this and the French boy, if Ranma had to run into possible links to his past, why did he keep encountering some of the worst ones?

"Get off of her!" Kyoka yelled. She was putting her full weight behind her efforts now, trying to pull the boy off. Momo silently cringed as she let Kyoka try to get him off of her.

Ranma opted to help, closing the gap as he nearly stomped over to them in anger and annoyance. The twitching had spread to his eye and was so bad now that it was getting difficult to see. He reached an arm out to grab the boy by the neck or head, whichever one he ended up finding, as he really didn't care at this point.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"I'll get Sakura," Mina said as the four girls tried to get Minoru off Momo. They thought of several ways to separate them, but those methods would leave Momo in a more compromised position at this time. Having more people on hand to assist might make it easier, so Mina and Tsuyu walked away.

"I told you, I just need to take the shirt off and make a new one," Momo said in exasperation, though she grimaced whenever Minoru spoke.

"Noooo!" Minoru cried, "What about me? I don't want to go shirtless!"

He was trapped between paradise and a nightmare. He was surrounded by four beautiful women and was attached shirt to shirt with one of them. There was also the bonus that his body was regularly pushing up against her back.

But the four women were also angry at him and were prepared to leave him in a humiliating position, no matter his opinion. He had no desire to abandon this fabulous shirt that had allowed this incident to occur, especially since he had heard the girls talk about destroying both articles of clothing once they were separated. He just wanted to wait for his Quirk's spheres to naturally release, leaving the clothing in perfect shape to enshrine at home.

"I can just make him a new shirt," Momo said, trying to resolve the situation.

"No," Kyoka said firmly as she glared at the boy to remain silent. She had spent enough time watching him during the race to know that he would do something that would make them regret that decision. They were in a crowded stadium with thousands of people looking on, with cameras pointing in every direction.

She tugged on the perverted boy, trying to pull him off by some miracle or luck, if not raw strength. She made sure her hands, clothes, or any other part of her body didn't come close to touching the actual spheres. She did not want to have to deal with those attaching to some part of herself in addition to getting Momo free of him.

"Get off of her!" Kyoka shouted at him, closing her eyes as she leaned backward to put more weight into it. Normally, she might not be so aggravated by this little pervert, but joint training had sparked extra protective feelings in her for her friends. Admittedly, she was not mentally prepared for this kind of issue.

"Careful," Momo said, feeling the shift in her balance getting more tenuous as Kyoka pulled. While she wasn't terribly worried about her shirt ripping, those actions tended to attract more attention than a quick exchange of shirts. Not to mention, it was improper behavior.

"Get off– ahhh!" Kyoka cried out as she opened her eyes and was startled to see a boy's hand reaching towards them, causing her to trip and fall away from the hand, even as she dragged Momo along with her. Momo didn't fall to the ground as Kyoka did. Instead, she was pulled backward a few steps and to the side. Kyoka's eyes widened significantly as she noticed that the hand, which she realized after a moment had been moving towards the boy attached to her friend's back, was now attached somewhere else on Momo.

Her brain froze at that realization, much like Momo and the boy's. The second felt like it stretched on for minutes, but it was quickly rebooted by the shrieks of outrage from the nearby girls in their class and some others.

Only then did she realize the boy was Ranma, who looked like a deer standing in front of a trucker's headlights.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura growled as she walked toward Momo and Kyoka's position. Mina and Tsuyu had just come up to tell them about a boy attached to Momo's shirt that they were trying to remove. They were having difficulty and needed some help. Sakura had barely heard enough before she started walking in that direction.

Sakura had dealt with more than enough perverts on her world of origin for her sanity. It was something else that she had in common with Tsunade-sensei as they made efforts to stamp them out. The fact that three of the biggest perverts she had to deal with, even if they went about it in very different ways, all revolved around her primary team didn't help.

At least they were balanced out by being the most loveable idiots she knew. Rest in peace, Master Jiraiya.

Getting her mind back on track, Sakura was prepared to forcibly drag the pervert out of sight and make sure they made efforts to rethink their behavior for the future. That was at the forefront of her mind. The fact that she could heal any wounds she inflicted, and in ways that ensured the reminder of said encounter remained for a few weeks, was just an extra perk.

She started hearing Kyoka's shouts, reaching them as the entirety of Class A's girls and a few from Class B who had overheard the story marched towards their position. She heard a startled yell from Kyoka, and then they were visible. As well as who the molester ended up being.

"Raaaannnmmmaaaaa!" Sakura roared, her chakra igniting just enough to generate an aura as she saw said boy's hand on Momo's chest. She then started cracking her knuckles in anticipation of the beating she would be delivering.

Ranma's hand retracted from its previous position before both hands shot upwards into a surrendering position. He rapidly backed away from Momo and then turned to back away from the rest of his female classmates, who all looked particularly angry at said boy. His face turning ashen pleased them, as he knew he was doomed.

"You said it was an accident last time!" Toru shouted, her shirt's sleeve pointing in his direction. She had almost been over that incident entirely, with Ranma's behavior having begun to settle in her mind as someone she believed was not a pervert. All that effort had been thrown out the window when she saw him doing the same thing to Momo. "Are you going to claim it was an accident this time, too?"

"How could you!" Ochako yelled, more disappointed than anything else. She had begun to look up to him and enjoyed being around him, along with Toru and Izuku.

The girls were oblivious to the attention they were getting from the rest of the students still left in the stadium, many of them their classmates as they looked on, wondering what had happened. However, when some of those students started to point upward at the giant screens around the stadium, others began to piece together what had happened as they all watched a replay of said incident.

Ranma looked up as well, seeing the halted image of him groping Momo. His shoulders sagged, and his knees nearly collapsed from under him as he realized the world had seen it. He didn't have a better choice of words to express his opinion.

"Fucking dammit..."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 14 End

AN - Once more, thanks to beta readers Boldish42, Iron 454, and Purplefox!
 
Chapter 15 - Cavalry Battle
Chapter 15 - Cavalry Battle

Etsurou looked back as Chihiro continued to pace behind him, listening to their producers back at the studio as they began to panic over what to do. Even a few meters away, he could hear their familiar voices shouting to the staff as they scrambled to react to this new dynamic. Chihiro had to shoulder that pain, even as she regularly moved the speaker further from her ear.

They weren't the only ones panicking, as every reporter, cameraman, and support staff were scrambling to react to the first event's shocking revelations. The air was bristling with people's voices, phones ringing, and equipment being thrown around in their haste to respond. Every available piece of technology was being brought out and set up as quickly as they could to capture everything.

Even though they were louder than the audience surrounding them, you could still hear the crowd's excitement as they conversed. People were scrambling to do what they needed during this small break, none of them wanting to miss a single moment.

Etsurou understood everyone's excitement. To his knowledge, they had never seen results like these from a Sports Festival. The studio's archivists were being called on to comb through previous U.A. Sports Festivals to see if they could find anything that resembled what they had just witnessed. It was still too early to say it conclusively, but they were having difficulty finding anything from what he was overhearing.

With only one event under their belt, three first-years had shaken everyone's perceptions of what students could do. Their regular ways of comparing students were inadequate. They were left trying to compare them to some of the best Pro-Heroes they had. He had overheard several people already comparing them to All Might!

Etsurou heard his coworker finally end her call as she put her phone into her pocket and turned back to look at the field as the last of the students crossed the finish line. Etsurou returned to his job, his camera set to a broader shot but still focused on the pigtailed boy. His job was to focus on the event's winner, with his camera feed streamed to one of the massive screens that littered the stadium.

"Hmmm, something's gotten his attention," Chihiro said.

Being zoomed in as he was, they could see that the boy appeared angry at something. Sticking to his target, they couldn't see what had gotten his attention or where he was heading.

"Keep on him!"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know!" Etsurou said as he closely followed him. He continued to track him as he nearly stomped over towards his destination. He saw him begin to reach out towards something.

Etsuro winced as he felt something slam into his back, nearly causing him to twist the camera away from the boy.

"Watch it, you moron!"

And it was good that he hadn't turned away or reacted to the interruption, as the next moment, the boy's hand grabbed onto something that Etsuro regretted having captured.

"Please tell me you got that!" Chihiro cried from his side.

"Uhhh… yes?" Etsurou whispered back to her. Her words and his response seemed to have woken him up from that shock, just as the cry of some other students seemed to have startled the boy out of his own shock.

Etsurou zoomed out to get a clearer picture, which also let him see the attention the boy was getting from his fellow classmates. That was when he heard Chihiro pull her phone out.

"Kei," Chihiro said into her phone a few seconds later. "Put a still image and then a looped replay of it back up on the screen. The world needs to see it!"

Chihiro and Etsurou looked up at the dedicated screen from their camera. A still image appeared above, clearly allowing everyone who had previously missed it to see what had happened.

"Hah! We got him!" Chihiro cried out from beside him, causing Etsurou to sweat. "We're going to get a raise from this! The ratings are going to be off the charts!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katashi covered his eyes and groaned after watching the debacle that Ranma had walked into. He could hear one of the girl's voices from where he sat and could see the rising tensions building down below. He tried rubbing his brow to relieve some of the tension building there.

"Old man, what's wrong with Sensei?" Kota asked from beside him.

"He did something he shouldn't have, Kota-kun," Katashi said calmly. "Your mother or Shino-san can tell you why when you get home." He did not want to be the one to explain it to him. Moriko or Shino were far better alternatives.

Katashi removed his hand from his face and watched as the students and audience began to pay more attention to what was happening in the arena, though many of them were unaware of the details. Hopefully, that would be as far as it went for Ranma's sake.

"Ah, look!" Kota said as he pointed up at one of the screens.

Katashi followed his hand and wished he hadn't as he winced. He looked back down to see Ranma had also seen the display. "Ryuko-chan has won today's bet."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Naughty, naughty boy," Mt. Lady said mischievously before giggling like a schoolgirl as she watched the image on the screen.

She was grinning as the camera followed him as he approached the two girls. Most of the news media and the audience probably hadn't noticed it yet, but it had been an accident. She had caught a glimpse of the other boy, who appeared to be attached to the back of the girl's shirt. It was just the misfortune of events as he came up to help the two girls.

Kamui sighed as his hand rubbed his facemask. He, too, had seen the other boy but suspected that no one would care. "That boy's career may have just ended before it could even start."

Death Arms grimaced in agreement. "He may lose any drive to become a Pro-Hero after something like that. I know I would. Especially if the public doesn't let it go."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma ignored the approaching girls. He stared at the screen, which held the still image before it replayed the moment for him to witness it in all its spine-chilling glory. But his mind could only really concentrate on one thing. "Ryuko's never going to let me forget…"

"Well, Ranma? Any last words?" Sakura asked him, startling him out of his depressed state now that she was only a few meters away.

"It was an accident! I was trying to help them get off the little pervert that was stuck to Yaoyorozu's shirt," Ranma said in his defense, pointing a finger in his classmate's direction. Not that telling the truth would do him any good. It never had before. Especially for strangers, even if his guardians had told him to remain calm and to explain himself thoroughly.

Okay, correction. It worked once! But now it was undone from what he could sense of Toru's mood.

"How could you accidentally grab her chest like that?" Toru demanded.

Ranma opened his mouth to respond. "It's–."

"How could it be an accident? You're too fast and accurate!" Ochako asked while leveling him with her own glare.

Ranma grimaced as she had a fair point that made his reasoning harder to understand. He decided to try the truth anyway. "I was… distracted."

"How were you distracted?" Mina asked from the other side of Sakura, her arms crossed over her chest as she helped grill him.

Ranma's grimace strengthened as he did not want to answer that. It would require him to tell them about someone he was determined not to dignify having existed. It was a can of worms he honestly did not want to deal with. Even the smallest of answers would require him to reveal far too much. Unfortunately, he took too long to finish his internal debate.

"All right, sounds like bullshit to me. I think this pervert needs a few lessons!" Sakura said as she cracked her knuckles once more and walked forward.

"Wait!" Kyoka shouted after finally getting to her feet again. She had almost become stuck to the little pervert in her fall, so she had been appropriately sidetracked. Fortunately for Ranma, she came to his defense. "It's true! It was an accident!"

Sakura halted, having just raised a hand to grab Ranma's shirt. The fact that the boy didn't even attempt to physically defend himself made her think of going a little easier on him. But Kyoka's confirmation of it being an accident caused her to mentally pause as she turned to the other girl.

Kyoka was making sure Momo was standing all right before she made her way over to them. "It was my fault, Haruno-san," Kyoka said as she approached them. Her tone and expressions were calmer than earlier. "I was trying to get Mineta-san off of Yaoyorozu's shirt."

"Mineta?" Sakura asked, her eyebrow raised in confusion.

Kyoka just pointed towards Momo, who got the hint and turned sideways to display the now terrified Minoru. This entire episode was like being continuously pulled between Heaven and Hell.

Sakura's eyes narrowed at the other boy. Ranma had mentioned the other boy, but she hadn't seen him before and had dismissed Ranma's previous answer. She lowered her arm and took a step back. She had almost made a mistake just now, so she wanted to get to the truth of this incident before she acted further.

"What happened?" Sakura asked Kyoka after turning back to her.

"I was trying to pull him off after Ashido-san and the others went to get you. I was struggling to get him off without ripping her shirt and had closed my eyes for a moment. When I opened them again, I saw a hand reaching toward us, and it startled me, causing me to fall backward. I… I ended up pulling Yaoyorozu and Mineta-san with me. I only realized as I fell that it was Saotome-san."

After the explanation, Sakura could see how an innocent situation like that could occur. The sudden shift in balance for both girls, with Momo trying to remain standing, allowed her body to be pulled like it was into the path of Ranma's hand.

Sakura sighed as she released most of her anger. A bit of embarrassment filled the void, she didn't think she'd fall back into old reflexes so quickly. She took comfort in that she actually stopped to listen at least. She noticed that Mina had a guilty look before she turned away, most likely from not being specific about who it was before now. Toru and Ochako had also calmed down some and looked apologetic towards Ranma. But there was still one thing that acted as a wrench in the cogs.

"Okay, I can understand how that accident could happen… but Uraraka made a rather good point, Ranma." Sakura waited until he had turned to look at her, his face sporting confusion at the situation. "How could you get distracted that badly?"

Ranma's lips puckered as if tasting something extremely sour as the rest of his face followed suit. It rotated between pain, displeasure, anger, and a nudge of fear. Sometimes individually and other times mixing and matching depending on what part of the face the thought impacted the most. Sakura and the others patiently waited.

"He… reminded me of someone," Ranma finally said, his voice like a plate of gravel grinding on concrete.

Sakura's eyebrow rose at that response before she turned to look at the instigator of this entire situation. She wondered what about him reminded Ranma of someone he had such strong feelings to set him off like that.

"Who?" Toru asked.

She became worried when Ranma's eye twitched rapidly, but he finally growled another answer. "Happosai."

"What does stir fry have to do with this?" Tsuyu asked while she tilted her head in confusion.

"Tsu-chan, I think Saotome-san is talking about a person, not the Chinese dish," Momo whispered helpfully to her friend.

"Who is 'Happosai'?" Mina asked more loudly. All the girls could feel the revulsion from Ranma's words as he spoke that name.

"The greatest pervert to ever exist," Ranma said through gnashing teeth.

Though most of the girls recoiled at the venom in his response, Sakura only raised an eyebrow at the claim. After all, the greatest pervert she knew was Jiraiya. Whoever this Happosai guy was would have difficulty beating him for that title.

Any further discussion was halted as Midnight called for everyone to approach the stage.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Their access has been cut off for the screens," Aizawa said over their communications. "Another network is being assigned. I will notify the Principal and request their network access be revoked permanently."

Nemuri giggled at the undertone of anger and annoyance dripping from his voice. This was especially true for Aizawa, as he tended to display those emotions infrequently. But he was very protective of his students, which was always so cute to watch or, in this case, hear!

She could also hear Hizashi's light chuckling at the other man's protective nature. They often joked in Aizawa's presence that he was like a mama bear to his students. He tried to let them roam free, but if anything tried to endanger them, it was quickly annihilated. It was so cute!

Nemuri just watched the shenanigans from her position on the podium, having watched the entire thing. It had been innocent enough to start but had quickly exploded with utter perfection in the timing of events. She had never seen anything quite like it, especially the different expressions that Saotome went through. There was more behind the scenes with the poor boy, something she would want to learn about if she could arrange it.

The audience was a mixed bag of emotions, though. Nemuri's glances showed many were still confused about what had happened, others outraged and likely calling for him to be removed from the event, some trying to explain what was going on to those who were confused or angry, and those who just didn't appear to care at all.

She had yet to hear how the news stations were reacting to it, and she wasn't sure if she wanted to know.

The situation began to de-escalate as explanations were given. The boy was out of the frying pan for now, but she guessed that the girls would corner him for a more thorough interrogation sometime later.

That thought made her giggle again, reminding her of old times.

"Midnight, you are cleared to start the next event," Aizawa said over the communicators, his emphasized deadpan voice letting her know he had figured out why she was giggling.

Usually they would have started the next event when the last of the students crossed the finish line. Except this time that was about when the incident began, putting things on hold until things calmed down.

"Understood," Nemuri replied.

She sashayed to the front of the platform as the holographic screen popped up behind her, getting the students and audience's attention. She waited another moment for them to notice before she began.

"The first game of the first-year stage is finally over. Now, let's take a look at the results!" Midnight waved a hand towards the screen, which began listing all students and their placements. Most of those students approached the stage to find their rankings.

Most of the placements were about what had been expected, with the top ten being from Class A. However, what surprised many was seeing someone from General Studies take eleventh place. A few more from Class A followed that before some of the students from Class B began to show.

Another surprise was that another three students from general studies had placed. Only one student from Class A had not passed, whom Nemuri recognized as the French boy. She'd seen him in the crowd, clearly depressed about performing poorly. He was clutching his stomach and missing a shoe. She would have to find out what happened to him later; for now, she had to keep the ball rolling.

"The top forty-two made it through to the next round. It's unfortunate, but don't worry if you didn't make it." Nemuri then softened her gaze as she looked at the mass of students. "We've prepared other chances for you to shine."

After she let that settle, she cackled internally as she licked her lips in sadistic pleasure, causing many of the students to shudder. "The real competition begins next! The Press Cavalry will be all over it, so give it your all!"

She smiled at the expectant looks from many of the students, then raised her whip into the air as the screen behind her showed another reel. "Now then, here is the second game."

"I already know what it is, but what could it be? What could it be?" Nemuri softened her voice, deciding to playfully tease the students, becoming more sensual momentarily. "I just gave a clue, and now here it is…"

She waved her hand across, indicating the screen as the roller finished with the words 'Cavalry Battle.'

She giggled at the range of emotions many of the students displayed, some in panic while others were excited. The more pleasant reactions for her were the looks of confusion sported by Haruno and Parker, but both were beaten out by Saotome's downcast look.

"Let me explain," Nemuri said, turning to look at the screen. The page was updated to show an image of All Might being carried by Thirteen, Present Mic, and the barely noticeable hat that belonged to Snipe. She then turned her head to look at some of them out of the side of her eye. "The participants can form teams of two to four people. It's basically the same as a regular cavalry battle, but the one different thing is… based on the last game's results, each person has been assigned a point value."

The students all started talking to each other and ignoring her. Nemuri flicked her whip, cracking the air as she glared at the students. "You guys don't hold back even though I'm talking, huh?"

Once they were adequately chastised, she stood up straighter and explained. "Yes, that's right! And the points assigned go up by five starting from the bottom. So forty-second place gets five points, and forty-first gets ten points!"

"And the point value assigned to first place is…" Midnight said, grinning maliciously as she stuck her whip out in front and pointed at Saotome. "Ten Million!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was depressed when he heard it was a human cavalry battle. Even if Quirks were involved, it would be incredibly slow since most of them wouldn't be very mobile. It would be like Ryoga telling him to stand still and take his beating like a man instead of moving out of the way of his haymaker attacks.

Unlike others, it also didn't help that he was limited in his ranged attacks. He would probably have to pick up a bunch of stones for it or the occasional Ki blast to keep people back.

He closed his eyes and listened as Midnight-sensei continued explaining the points. He nodded, knowing he would have the most points, but it would barely matter, only about five to ten points ahead of Sakura or Peter.

"... Ten Million."

It was about what he expected, only margin–

Ranma opened his eyes and saw that his ears hadn't deceived him. The screen showed his image; ten million points were listed below it. He then felt everyone's eyes on him, all of them salivating at the chance to take him down and secure themselves at the top. Some of them looked downright ravenous for that opportunity!

The smirk on his face caused many of them to step back or turn away. This was going to be fun!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

After Midnight explained the rules and told them they had fifteen minutes to form teams and strategize, they started to mingle. Some teams formed quickly as they gravitated to friends and strong classmates.

Peter was lost in thought as he ran through the gamut of possibilities. He knew his position would be best served as the rider since his spider-sense would give him an edge in protecting the headband. They could move quickly if he was a horse, but the rider might be too vulnerable and more challenging to defend. It made the most sense, considering who he would likely be against.

That left who would be ideal for being his horse. His agility and ability to stick to things would give him an advantage over most others, but he wasn't the only one with similar capabilities. Either way, they would need a solid base. They would also need some other abilities they could work off of that would give them the flexibility they would need.

Peter looked over his classmates and the other students. He briefly considered Katsuki but knew the other boy would refuse. The prideful boy still primarily saw him as a rival after all. He made eye contact momentarily before they both nodded and looked elsewhere.

Peter then went over the list of the people he knew best. There were a few he wanted on his team and a few other hopefuls. Peter looked for them, finding the first on his list seeming lost. He grinned as he walked over to them.

"Hi, Pony," Peter said, giving her a friendly smile as her head spun in his direction.

"Peter!" Pony yelled, and a giant smile formed. "Are you looking for people to join you?"

"Yep, and you're first on my list."

"Yes! I'll totally join you!" Pony threw her hands up excitedly, bounding to stand next to him.

"Tch, stick to your own class," a boy said. "Don't go poaching from ours!"

Peter turned and saw it was a student from Class B he hadn't officially met yet, a boy with short blond hair. Peter knew who he was from Pony and his other sources but didn't acknowledge that. Instead, he raised an eyebrow as he responded. "Why can't I ask my friend to join me?"

"Because you're a bunch of arrogant, attention-seeking pricks!"

"Monoma-kun... shut up," Pony growled at the other boy. She stomped a hoof and crossed her arms, driving her command home when he turned to look at her in confusion. "Peter is my first friend at this school. He has been kind and helpful and has not sought any attention!"

Neito was at a loss, not having expected this reaction. She was usually timid in the conversations he had seen her in unless it was during a fight or talking about manga and anime. "But– but–."

Another voice chuckled as it approached, causing them to turn and look at Juzo. "It's not a good idea to call Parker a prick, Monoma-kun. Pony-chan likes her friends, especially if it's a fellow American who will talk to her about her hobbies."

Juzo smirked as he watched Neito's grimace. The blonde quickly realized he had stepped into that one, even if he still felt he was right.

"Fine," Neito growled, stepping back towards the team he was forming from those who weren't intimidated by Class A.

"Thanks, Jezo-kun," Peter told the other boy. He received a smile and a thumbs up, though as was typical with Jezo, it was difficult to tell when he gave a smile since his absence of lips made that hard to determine. It was mainly the eyes and other facial muscles that gave it away. "I also wanted to ask if you wanted to join us, too?"

"Ah, sorry," Jezo said as he rubbed his head in embarrassment and looked away. "I already joined some others."

Peter nodded his head, disappointed but not surprised. Luckily, he had a few others he had planned to ask. "Come on, Pony, let's see if Eijiro and Koji want to join us."

Pony perked up as she followed Peter. She received a few looks from some of his classmates she hadn't met yet but focused on where she spotted Eijiro and Koji. They were speaking to a few classmates, probably trying to figure out if they should form a team.

"Eijiro! Koji!" Peter called out as he neared them. They turned to look at Peter as he approached, smiling as they saw him—Eijiro with a broad and toothy grin and Koji with a shy smile, his peach-colored skin tinting redder at the cheeks.

"Peter! Looking for some more teammates?" Eijiro turned to look at Pony, having guessed she had joined his team.

"Yeah, you and Koji would be good to have on our team. A solid foundation for us, with how tough and strong you both are," Peter answered.

"Sure!" Eijiro eagerly responded. "I was talking with Koji, Rikido, Fumikage, and Tsuyu about forming a team, but we weren't sure who would be left out."

Peter nodded his head, turning to look at Koji to see what his decision was. The shy boy only became more timid when they turned to him. After realizing they were waiting for him to respond, he signed his response. The others looked hopefully to Peter for a translation, as they had only learned a few words.

"You don't want the attention?" Peter asked, a little disappointed his friend was so hesitant. But he knew that feeling far too well and that Koji likely wasn't ready to take that step even if he tried to push him. "Alright. I understand, Koji-kun."

Koji was glad to have his decision respected, smiling in return as he looked his friend in the eyes. The others nodded along, also understanding his reasoning.

"Okay, how about you two?" Peter asked as he turned to Fumikage and Tsuyu, the last two from his primary picks. While they didn't hang out, they had joined Sakura's training group and he knew they were both level-headed and got along well enough.

The two shared a look before turning to the last person from their group to get his opinion.

"Eh," Rikido said, his large lips forming a kind smile as he looked at the two of them. "Don't let me hold you guys down if you want to go for it. We'll get by either way."

The two nodded before turning back to each other.

"Fumikage should join you," Tsuyu said after a moment. "He handles the limelight better than I do."

Fumikage sighed deeply before turning and giving his team his version of a smirk. "Let's do this."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki watched as everyone started congregating and forming teams. He wasn't sure yet what to do, but he knew he wouldn't attempt to join forces with Pigtail or Forehead. While he might think of Peter as something of a friend, he was still a rival. His shared eye contact with him confirmed they both thought along similar lines.

But he needed a means to get enough points for this event to progress to the final event. If he failed here, he wouldn't even get that opportunity. He'd love to take down Pigtail or Forehead, but they would be a tall mountain to climb. If he joined forces with any of those three, his accomplishments could be attributed to them, with him only being seen as an extra.

Those three would not join forces with each other for much of the same reason he wouldn't: rivalry. But they were on good terms with more of their class than he was. Their strengths also made enticing others to his side far harder. He needed the means to create the most ideal team from what he knew of his classmates' Quirks.

Which limited him to one good hand he could play. His mind had drifted to Deku for a moment but quickly dismissed it. His anger had… diminished, but he also saw the other boy as a rival. More so than whom he was walking up to.

"Hey, Half-half," Katsuki called out to the other boy. While his anger about what he did to him near the zero-pointers in the last round was still there, it wasn't as focused. The dual-hair colored boy turned to him, his expression remaining the same aloof stare.

"What?" Shoto asked simply.

"Considering the situation," Katsuki said, pointing a thumb towards where most of their class was forming their groups, "we're going to have a difficult time forming a good team for either of us if we have to split our picks."

Shoto considered his point, quickly finding he was right. Neither of them was overly popular with the rest of the class, and no one was clamoring to join their team. Instead, they revolved around Saotome, Haruno, and Parker. They would be getting scraps. Even if he was open to joining any of their teams, it looked as if they weren't keen on asking him.

"You're right," Shoto said, looking him in the eyes. "But we'll still need two more for best odds."

Katsuki lost his grin at that additional point, knowing that finding two more that they could work with would be a challenge. "Yeah."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was lost in thought as he tried to find a solution to his dilemma. All the points he had noted for a cavalry formation were still valid, with the added focus of having ten million points on his head. While they would have a tough time taking it from him, they would easily be able to capture his riders, making him a sitting duck to multiple targets.

The opposite was also true since it would be difficult to protect the rider if he was the horse unless he carried them on his back. He thought about it for a moment, but the only ones he could do that with were either too large or were girls… and considering the thin ice he was on with them already, that did not seem reasonable. He was also reluctant to make them suffer such abrupt movements and remove much of their agency during the fight.

He watched several of his friends and students form up, with some of them looking in his direction. He wasn't against working with them but hated that dilemma and couldn't figure out how to escape it.

"Please, can you get off of me?"

Ranma turned towards the voice, finding Momo pleading with the boy on her back. He decided to offer his help once more, though he took extra precautions as he neared them this time.

"Need some help, Yaoyorozu?" Ranma asked after stepping closer, his hands in his pockets and his classmate well out of arm's reach.

Momo turned to him, smiling a little at the offer. "I would appreciate it, but I don't know if you'll be able to succeed."

Ranma nodded, stepping closer to examine the situation. The boy looked up a bit fearfully at the much taller boy. He noticed the problem was caused by the purple balls of… hair… or whatever, sticking the two shirts together. The boy had similar balls sticking out of the top of his head, which told Ranma he was the likely source.

"So, do the balls on his head come off, allowing them to be used, or is it something else?" Ranma asked, deciding to avoid touching them just yet. He figured they would have cut it or tried to pull those parts off if it was that simple.

"Errr, yes. My Quirk is Pop-Off. I can take the balls off my head and stick them to anything but myself," Minoru said, trying to remain calm.

Ranma hummed as he considered it. He thought of some ways to deal with it, but many of them required spending time walking away from the arena or would attract more attention. As his thoughts cycled through his extensive repertoire of techniques, one stood out to him. He spent several seconds reviewing the pros and cons of using the technique before asking a couple of additional relevant questions. "Do you have a spare shirt, Yaoyorozu?"

"I can easily make one, but the others wanted to try other methods. Most likely to avoid situations like… earlier," Momo said before turning away at the thought.

Ranma winced, blushing at that reminder. He also noticed that several of the other girls from their class had arrived to assist. Either with removing the purple boy or protecting one of their own from him.

He spent more time considering whether to reveal the technique's existence. He knew they would ask more uncomfortable questions eventually anyway, so he sighed and made a decision.

"Alright, I have a technique that can resolve the primary issue," Ranma said, grimacing a little for where this would lead. "Just… just don't ask me what else the technique is for or where I learned it. At least not here."

That raised a few eyebrows from the other girls.

"And what kind of technique are you talking about?" Sakura inquired.

"I can… put another shirt on Yaoyorozu… underneath the current one without taking it off," Ranma admitted. "It's fast and barely noticeable. There would be no risk of touching or exposure."

Most of the girls perked up at that, realizing that would solve the issue rather readily. But Sakura, more familiar with the double nature of techniques at times than most of their classmates, raised an eyebrow.

"That sounds like a Quirk," Momo said, trying to work out the particulars of something like that. She had heard some of the rumors, ones that Ochako and Toru both tried to say were true, that Ranma's Quirk was only changing into a girl.

Ranma gave her a slight smirk. "I've been told that about several of my techniques. But it isn't," Ranma said before he tried pleading with his eyes. "Just… don't ask me any more questions about it, please? For now."

"All right," Momo said before creating her new shirt and handing it to him.

Ranma inspected it, finding it to be a duplicate of their gym shirts. He found her Quirk rather fascinating because of how useful it could be. After he was done, he looked to plan how best to apply it when he noticed another's intent observations. "Someone prevent him from watching, please. I don't want him getting any ideas."

"Huh?" Kyoka asked, confused. She understood his concerns about the pervert but didn't understand why his watching it would matter.

Sakura, on the other hand, quickly caught on. She had more than enough experience with people stealing techniques just from watching to last a lifetime and figured Ranma wanted to make sure he couldn't somehow reproduce what he saw. She moved her hand over the boy's eyes, much to that boy's outrage. His attempts at trying to get out of it were futile, though.

Ranma nodded his thanks at Sakura before he picked up the shirt and concentrated. He flicked his hands towards Momo a few seconds later, though he avoided touching her.

Even though he had told them what to expect, it was still surprising for the girls to watch his hands blur and the shirt disappear.

"It worked!" Mina exclaimed, looking inside the collar of Momo's gym shirt and finding the duplicate shirt present. "That is amazing!"

Momo looked down and noticed she was indeed wearing the article of clothing like he had told them. She checked its positions to ensure it was properly worn, then unbuttoned her outer shirt and shedded it and the weight that had been present.

"Finally," Momo said, smiling widely before turning to Ranma. "Thank you, Saotome-san."

"Err, no problem, Yaoyorozu-san," Ranma said as he blushed and looked away. While he had gotten used to thank you's from his guardians, receiving it from others still put him on the back foot. The fact she always seemed to act proper and yet so kind made him think of some of his favorite people.

"That is a seriously cool technique!" Mina said, excited to see it work. "Learning something like that would make my life so much easier!"

"As much as it would be useful for certain situations, Mina, I believe Ranma has a valid concern about not spreading it around," Sakura said. She wasn't sure about its limitations, but it reminded her of Obito's deadly technique that his eye had given him. "Let's wait until Ranma can explain it before we jump to conclusions."

The others were lost, unsure of what Sakura was getting at. But they were quickly distracted by a sudden cry from the forgotten short boy, reminding them that he was still around. Mineta was trying to run away, but his legs swung at nothing as Ranma lifted him off the ground after he had grabbed Momo's old shirt. Since the balls were still attaching the two shirts, he couldn't escape.

Minoru realized he wasn't going anywhere as he had been turned around to face the taller boy's glare.

"And just where did you think you were going, hmm?" Ranma asked.

"Umm, I need to find a team?" Minoru asked. His forced smile, shifting eyes, and wringing his hands did not fool anyone.

Ranma opened his mouth for a snarky reply when a particular thought crossed his mind. He paused, confusing the others who were watching, before his eyes lit up. He suddenly wore a malevolent grin, his eyes never leaving his captive's terrified gaze.

Sakura shivered before spinning around and walking away. She grabbed the other girls and pulled them away for their own safety. "Time to go. No time to waste."

"But–"

"Nope!" Sakura said, "Leave it alone. Don't get involved."

The four girls walked away, making the already nervous boy tremble further. "H– help?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sero Hanta could hardly believe it. He had made it to the next round of the Sports Festival! He knew there was a possibility but wasn't sure if he would succeed. There was always a little room for other courses besides the Hero ones to get through the event and show their stuff. Shinso-san hadn't been wrong about that.

Hanta knew he wouldn't be here if he hadn't decided to work harder in the last few weeks. Especially after letting himself slide as severely as he did after failing the practical exam. He had watched as another boy, the one named Parker, used those little gadgets on his wrists to perform something much like his own Quirk did, only so much better.

He had been amazed at how the other boy moved around during the exam, giving him ideas for his own Quirk. Unfortunately, he had failed his attempt at replicating it, injuring himself by breaking a leg with a misjudged swing.

He was lucky that he had been healed after the exam, but it still left him in a deep state of depression. Hanta had accepted the general studies course instead of seeking a Hero course at another school, though his heart wasn't in it. While he tried to be friendly and act like his old self, it was a difficult challenge. His parents had comforted him and gave him the space he needed while still trying to encourage him.

After his general studies course had started, he hadn't made any real friends from his class before the two different alarms went off in that first week. The first appeared to have been a false alarm, but he later learned it was caused by the group that had attacked Class A the next day!

Classes had been put on hold while the emergency was being handled, and students were supposed to be ready to start evacuating at a moment's notice. The situation had quickly been dealt with, but students still had to wait in their classrooms. Hanta had watched from his classroom's window as the bus for Class A had returned, depositing the mostly cheerful and uninjured class. That made those in his class speculate about what had happened. The reigning theory was that some dumb Villain had breached the school perimeter.

It wasn't until he heard it on the news later that night he even considered that hundreds of Villains had attacked! With no recorded injuries amongst the students since All Might had arrived within minutes of the attack starting. But Hanta suspected more must have happened, considering the state of Class A's return.

It was why he had followed Shinso's suggestion to observe them outside their classroom. Not because he wanted to confront them like Shinso did but because his curiosity had gotten the better of him. He hadn't been put off by the blonde-haired boy or the battle of words with Shinso.

No, what had affected him was the words of the pigtailed boy and the girl with pink hair. It stung him deeply because they were right. He wouldn't let his unfortunate incident in the practical exam keep holding him back! Even if the road would be more challenging, he would still try to become a Hero. So, for the last two weeks, he had forced himself to get back into shape and ready to do his best. Even if he failed here, he wouldn't give up.

Hanta had watched those two and Parker disappear at the start of the race, outpacing everyone else. Unlike most, he had grinned. He knew there must have been more to the Villain's attack, and those three likely had been involved! He watched some of the highlight reels playing on the big screens after finishing the race to see what they had done, and it was amazing! He would ask them some questions and hopefully get some advice after the cavalry battle had been completed.

Unfortunately, it didn't help with his current predicament of finding a team to work with him. While he was cordial with Shinso, the other boy seemed set on how he wanted to do things, using his Quirk to control his team instead of trusting them. He winced as he saw him getting the third group member already and heading for his fourth.

Hunting for Mineta also proved useless, having spotted him caught up with those girls and helping to cause that incident from earlier. He still appeared to be dealing with them, so Hanta kept away.

Most groups had already formed; only a few smaller ones were picking up stragglers. He had momentarily considered the blonde boy and the one with the ice, but he didn't think they would let him join in, some unknown guy.

The pigtailed boy, Saotome, the one with the Ten-million headband, also seemed like a possibility since he saw him standing by himself after the girls had left. He wasn't intimidated by the bounty but wasn't sure how useful he would be to the other boy. Still, he might be his best option if he doesn't find another team soon.

"Ribbit, are you looking for a team?" a girl's voice asked from behind him. He turned and saw the frog-like girl who had saved him from the minefield and two large boys following her. He didn't know their names, but he did know they were all in Class A.

"Yes?" Hanta said, wondering if his dilemma might be over.

"Would you like to join us?" She asked as a finger tapped on her lip.

Hanta grinned, showing off his straight teeth. "I'd love to!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura walked up to where Tenya and Denki had been waiting for them. She had already seen Fumikage and Tsuyu look for other groups, splitting themselves as she watched Fumikage join Parker and Tsuyu walk off with Koji and Rikido toward another boy Sakura didn't recognize.

"All right, now that that headache has been dealt with, we can figure out how we're going to do this," Sakura said.

"Right!" Mina said, getting excited as she got her game face on.

"It has already been decided," Tenya said.

The four girls looked at him, caught off guard by his claim. He didn't usually make proclamations like that; he usually listened to others before making suggestions.

"What do you mean?" Kyoka asked, blinking her eyes as she looked between him and Denki.

"Kaminari-kun and I will let you four form a team," Tenya said as a smirk formed. Denki smirked too and nodded along with him. "We will be your opponents for this next round."

Three of the girls were shocked, not having expected him to do that. But Sakura momentarily returned his smirk before it became a genuine smile. "Good luck, you two! Just know that we will utterly destroy you if you get in our way!"

"Understood!" Tenya shouted, his back straightening as his hands flickered to give a military salute. After giving it and Denki's casual two-finger salute, the two boys walked away.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku was nervous as he waited with the others. They saw Eijiro go with his other friends, while Mashirao, Itsuka, and Tetsutetsu went to find a group with their own class. Not many classmates appeared to be available, so they were becoming worried, especially since the last person they were waiting for still hadn't finished helping Momo with that general course student.

Izuku perked up when he saw Mezo stand up straight, and his gaze focused on something. Turning his head, he found Ranma walking towards them with an arm behind his back.

"Sup, you guys!" Ranma said excitedly, waving with the hand that wasn't behind his back. "So, did you guys form your group?"

"Ummm, we were waiting for you, Ranma-kun…" Ochako said, slightly off-put by Ranma's odd behavior. Izuku couldn't blame her. When Ranma started acting strange, it was usually because he had a bizarre idea or thought that would leave them baffled on how to respond.

"Oh?" Ranma asked, "Were you trying to figure out how to form a team with me?"

"Well, we figured you would want to work with people you knew well…" Toru said as she tried to peek around his side. The fact that Ranma actually moved to prevent her from looking behind him reinforced their belief that Ranma was up to something.

"Oh, then don't worry about it! You four should form a team," Ranma said, nodding as he thought it over. "While you guys lack long-range attacks, you could have some serious mobility and grappling capabilities."

"Yes…" Izuku responded. He wondered if he even wanted to know what Ranma was up to. "But what about you?"

"Oh, I found a team that will work great for me!" Ranma grinned widely.

"Mmmm…"

"Uhh, what was that?" Ochako asked as she wrung her hands.

"Huh? Oh, that was nothing. Don't worry about it," Ranma replied. Ranma's happy grin remaining on his face was more worrisome to Izuku than the normally shifty-eyed response he tended to give when he was trying to hide something.

"Mmmmm–-"

Ranma moved his other arm behind his back, causing the noise to die out rather quickly.

"Anyways, good luck out there!" Ranma said before he started backing away from them, not bothering to turn away. The four remained silent as they saw Ranma arrive at his starting position.

"I… am really unsure if I want to know what that was about…" Izuku said.

"Was that a voice?" Toru asked.

"I believe it was someone saying 'help me.'" Mezo responded, seeming to be as lost as the rest of them.

Izuku and Ochako opened their mouths to say something but couldn't find the words they wanted. After several seconds, Izuku shook his head and decided to change the subject, much to the other's relief.

"Okay, I think I have an idea of what we should do…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Yeah, Glasses would be a good pick for us, but that ain't going to fucking happen. He's like a little puppy to Forehead, goes wherever she does," Katsuki said, halfway between a grumble and a growl. "The only two we could pick up are those two extras."

Shoto nodded along, having already adjusted to Katsuki's typical attitude and how he addressed his classmates. He didn't really care either way, so he didn't try to correct or inform the other boy of their names. "But for either of them to be useful, we need the other two. Jiro-san may have to work as a fourth, but we're quickly running out of favorable options."

Katsuki winced, not liking how often he was being put on the back foot. He was not used to being in these scenarios, where he wasn't considered near the top of the class and instead was fitted amongst the extras. He was handling it better than he had before, but situations like this were where he was reminded of all of the ways his unfamiliarity bit him in the ass. It made that climb to the top far harder than it had been before.

"What about someone from Saotome's circle?" Shoto asked, looking at the small group that included Izuku.

Katsuki looked at them, admitting that some might be useful, but he wasn't sure how effective they might be. "The only one I could agree to is Octopus. The other two would be more of a hindrance than a benefit."

Shoto nodded, agreeing with his assessment, though there was one name he had noticed he had left out. "Why not Midoriya? I know you have some complications with him, but I want to confirm it."

"No," Katsuki growled, not bothering to look in the direction said boy was in or at Shoto. After not hearing anything more, Katsuki looked at Shoto to see him calmly looking at him. "It's… leave it."

Shoto nodded, accepting the response. He also had his own issues with Midoriya, but they were far down his priority list. "What about the others not attached to them?"

Katsuki looked at whom he was referring to but was lost on who they were or their Quirks. Nothing he had seen from any of them, save Toad, made them useful in his eyes. "I can't say if they would be useful at all."

"I am unsure of them as well," Shoto said, looking over the group as they appeared to approach someone not in either of the hero course classes. While he didn't show it, internally, he was getting as aggravated as Katsuki. They were genuinely reaching rock bo–

"We will join you."

Both boys swiveled their heads to look at Tenya, who calmly watched their surprised expressions after walking up behind them along with Denki.

"What?" Katsuki asked, put off-guard by the sudden change in fortunes. However, he wasn't as happy seeing Sparky with them.

"Kaminari-kun and I will join you both, Todoroki-san and Bakugo-san," Tenya reiterated since his previous statement did not appear to be appropriately understood. "It will allow the four of us to form a team."

"What about Kaminari? I have heard he had difficulty controlling his Quirk and who it targets," Shoto said. "Without Yaoyorozu, we would have no protection from his Quirk."

"While Kaminari-kun's control has not yet reached an ideal point, it is more than sufficient for this exercise," Tenya said as he quickly came to his friend's defense. Denki grinned at Tenya's support of him, especially knowing that Shoto's question had been fair.

"What does that mean?" Shoto asked as his eyes narrowed in focus, wanting clarity before agreeing.

"Kaminari-kun has gained enough control of his Quirk to be able to use it safely while touching other people, as well as controlling at least the general area in which his Quirk goes," Tenya replied.

"So if he is part of the horse, he won't electrocute the rest of us?" Shoto asked, his voice subtly rising as he gained interest in the other boy's capabilities. His interest piqued since he had more than sufficient experience with the difficulties that came with controlling Quirks like theirs.

"Correct," Tenya replied, a smirk forming on his face as he pushed his glasses further up his nose.

Katsuki grinned, knowing they now had a real shot at actually winning. "Fuck yes!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"If we weren't stuck with such a limitation like this 'cavalry,' my Quirk would be more useful," the black-skinned and white-haired boy grumbled to his companions.

"I understand, Shihai-kun," Neito replied to his classmate, Kuroiro Shihai, and nodded in acknowledgment. "You won't be the only one limited, though. Those three showoffs will be similarly confined, which will allow us to get the edge we need to win."

"I still think you are underestimating them, Monoma," Sen said as he crossed his arms, looking toward the students of Class A they were talking about. "You saw some of the clips from the obstacle course. Just like the rest of us. Not to mention the bodies of those giant robots. If it was just their strength, I would agree that getting ahold of one of their Quirks would even the playing field or even give us the win."

"Like I said, all they rely on is their Quirks," Neito said.

"But you also weren't there when we questioned Parker and the others about the attack," Sen added, looking the blond boy in the eyes. "Not to mention Kendo, Ojiro, or Tetsutetsu talking about that training group after school. I heard others in our class are looking to join them after the festival is finished, and that was before today. The way they talk about it has me interested in checking them out."

Neito had planned for today, talking to those from Class B who would listen to him about suggestions on how to win the Sports Festival. They had gone into the first event with a sluggish delay, making sure that Class A would underestimate them and thus make them easy pickings for the next event. However, the consistent pushback he had been receiving from some of their class had destroyed any consensus he had tried to build, even among those who had agreed with him initially. His smile was absent since his expectations and the various encounters throughout the day had significantly affected his mood.

"We'll still try it, Monoma," Sen said after they paused to think about what he had said previously. "But we'll need to be on our toes, make sure we hold more cards than just relying on you acquiring their Quirks."

"Agreed," their last member said. Tsuburaba Kosei had spiky brown hair. His most notable feature was his oval-shaped eyes and pupils, which made them almost look like a frog's. His trademark smirk was also missing as he, too, had voiced concerns about taking on Class A. "We'll fake going after Saotome, like most of their teams are going to do, and observe them to get a feel for how best to exploit them. We can pounce on them once we're ready, especially if it can net Monoma one of their Quirks."

"Don't forget some of the others, either," Sen added. "Todoroki's ice is impressive, as were Midoriya and Bakugo. But Midoriya's Quirk looks like a weaker version of Saotome's, so if we can get one of their Quirks, his won't be necessary."

A snort of laughter and some giggles caught their attention. They turned and saw Itsuka and Mashirao walking by with the other two members of their own team.

"What was that, Kendo?" Neito growled out. The fact that some of his classmates had actually praised anyone from Class A really ground down his normally pleasant demeanor. At least when it dealt with his classmates.

Itsuka grinned as she turned to him. "I won't say why because you won't believe me, even with a truth Quirk, buuut… I wouldn't rely on getting ahold of Saotome-san's Quirk as your way to win. Unless you have certain interests on the other side of the fence and some cold water handy…"

Neito and his team were at a loss as Mashirao tried, and failed, to hold in his laughter at that. He waved at their other two teammates as they shot questioning looks at the two of them.

"Parker or Haruno would be better targets for acquiring Quirks than Saotome," Itsuka said as she smiled at them. "If you're still stuck on acquiring Saotome's Quirk, I'll have the girls ready to give you a makeover."

The four boys remained silent as they watched the three girls and one boy walk away, two of them trying to probe the laughing duo.

"What the fuck was that about?" Shihai asked his teammates, not bothering to look in their direction. Instead, he kept his gaze on the confusing girl in question. He wasn't surprised by the absence of an answer since it was rhetorical.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa awoke after receiving a nudge on his shoulder from his friend. Hizashi didn't say a thing other than giving him a grin. Aizawa refrained from yawning or stretching his limbs.

He sighed in disappointment at how short his nap had been because he had to deal with the headache that Saotome had caused. This meant he had less sleep than he would have liked, thus, was grumpier as he looked down at the various teams that had formed.

Aizawa listened in as Midnight started talking to the contestants, preparing them and the audience for the start of the event. Instead of paying attention to her words, Aizawa looked at the various contestants.

However, when he saw how the teams were divided, he was surprised by a few choices. The first was that Iida and Kaminari had joined Todoroki and Bakugo, but it made sense after a few moments of thought. There was more to teamwork than being a close-knit group that never separated. He smiled, knowing they would likely put on quite a show.

But Saotome greatly confused him. All he saw was the boy standing by himself without a headband.

"What is Saotome doing?" Aizawa asked his friend.

Hizashi, having made sure to mute his microphone in advance, burst into a light laughter. He got control of it quickly enough to not annoy Aizawa further and then tapped on the camera controls for internal viewing. "Here," Hizashi said once he had settled on a camera that clearly showed what was happening.

Aizawa looked at it, causing Hizashi to lose what control he had gathered as he laughed. After his friend's face lost all expression, he started repeatedly pounding on the bench their equipment rested on.

"I… don't know how I should feel about this," Aizawa finally said.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Your plan is solid, Izuku-kun," Mezo said. Toru and Ochako both nodded, smiling along to show their own support. "It also leaves us with enough flexibility to adapt, which will almost certainly be required."

Izuku breathed easier, glad that his idea wasn't crazy after all. He knew they would be challenged in this matchup, with so many of their classmates being so strong. Not to mention there were those in Class B who would also give them a challenging fight.

Knowing they needed some way to give themselves an edge, Izuku had come up with a plan. It would be awkward, but it built on what Ranma-sensei had said about their team: They lacked in long-ranged attacks, but their grappling and mobility were very strong.

Izuku and the girls were startled when the beeper went off, and one of the lower screens lit up, indicating the match was about to begin. They saw Midnight-sensei off to the side on her platform, stretching her limbs while she spoke to them. "Now then, it's time to get started!"

The four hurried over to their designated spot and formed their cavalry. They didn't have to wait long for Present Mic to start riling up the audience.

"After fifteen minutes of forming teams and discussing strategy, eleven cavalry teams are lined up on the field!" Present Mic called out over the speakers.

Izuku finished looking around and inspecting the various teams. He saw Sakura's team was composed of the girls that usually hung around her now in formation. Sakura was wearing their seven-hundred and five-point headband, standing on the arms of her teammates. Kyoka was in front, with Momo on the back right and Mina on the back left. Izuku knew Sakura was the main one to be cautious of, but the other three girls were not to be underestimated. If he hadn't already been as desensitized as he was to girls and feminine contact, he would be worried about fighting any of them. He was thankful that he hung around Ochako, Toru, and Ranma's alternate form and was forced to spar with the girls in his club so often that he could get to this point.

Peter's team was composed of Eijiro for the front horse, Fumikage as the back left, and a girl with horns from Class B as the back right. Peter was their rider and wore their team's headband of five hundred points. He also still wore those wrist devices that shot webbing. Izuku grimaced at facing that since he knew they didn't have the tools to counter it if they got caught.

He saw Tsuyu, who was the rider for Rikido, Koji, and a fourth boy whom Izuku had never met before. The unknown boy was in front, but they had left his arms free by having Koji and Rikido's arms resting on the boy's shoulders. Tsuyu was calmly sitting between both large boys' shoulders, confusing Izuku on their plan. On Tsuyu's head was their three-hundred and sixty-point headband.

When he saw Kacchan's team, he became worried. Kacchan was the rider, with Tenya as the front horse, Shoto as the back right, and Denki as the back left. He had heard about what Denki had done at the minefield, something that was drastically different than what they had previously seen him do. That meant he was potentially very dangerous. Coupled with the others, however, Izuku got nervous about how much firepower they had. And with Kacchan being the rider, they had a strong chance of targeting his team. He also wore their seven-hundred-point headband.

From the other groups, primarily from Class B, he recognized Itsuka and Mashirao's team. Itsuka wore their three hundred and fifty-point headband and was their rider. Mashirao was in front of two girls he didn't know, one with silverish, chin-length hair and the other with shoulder-length green hair. Izuku knew not to underestimate them.

The last person from Class B he recognized was Tetsutetsu, who was wearing their four hundred and sixty-five-point headband. His three horses had a boy with no lips in front, similar to Ectoplasm-sensei, a girl with long, thorn-like green hair, and a boy with a blue and white headband, forcing his short black hair upwards.

But Ranma made him the most concerned. He was standing alone, off to the side, with his hand still behind his back. He also wasn't wearing the ten-million-point headband he was supposed to have.

"Now, raise those battle cries!" Present Mic called out, resulting in the audience getting even louder than before. "It's time for U.A.'s bloody battle! Light the signal fire!"

"Is everyone ready?" Izuku asked, feeling the others shifting around subtly.

"Ready."

"Yes!"

"Let's kick their asses!"

Izuku grinned a little at Toru's excitement. He had taken the front horse, with Ochako on the back left and Mezo on the back right. Toru was their rider, her headband displaying their four-hundred and ninety combined points. The headband looked like it was just swaying in the wind, with nothing appearing to hold it up, though the presence of her gym shirt did make it easier to determine that it was on her head.

"Now let's go! Counting down to the brutal battle royal!" Present Mic yelled through the microphone. "Three!"

Izuku and the others lowered their profiles, spreading their legs slightly as they prepared for their first act.

"Two!"

Izuku found their first target but tried to do what he could to observe the other groups so he would have some form of reference for information Mezo and Toru could provide.

"One!"

Izuku saw their target look in their direction and grin in anticipation.

"Start!" shouted Midnight.

Izuku's team shot off, their three horses moving quickly as they closed the gap on the ten-million point holder. They weren't the only ones, as Mezo and Toru informed him that Itsuka and Tetsutetsu's teams were also making a play for Ranma from the start. There was one other team, their rider having short blonde hair, a group none of them were familiar with.

What surprised him was that so few teams were making the same play. In fact, they were the only teams moving at all. Not even Kacchan's team had budged! Izuku ignored that for now, focusing on their plan as it was still in motion.

Izuku's team was the first to reach Ranma's position, their Martial Arts sensei having casually walked forward to meet them in the field. Izuku knew Ranma would most likely dodge their straight assault. The question was which direction he was likely to go. Left or right were the most likely, but there were four other main directions he could also move. Some admittedly more likely than others, though with Ranma it was best not to dismiss the improbable.

Izuku had observed Ranma intently during their training, hoping to learn all he could. He knew that the other boy tended to respond in ways you didn't anticipate. Even if you thought he would take the least expected path, he would do what seemed to be the most obvious path. If all you expected of him was to dodge, he would sometimes just take the hit, reminding you how strong and durable he was. Or he would go on the offensive.

Izuku experimented when he sparred with Ranma, finding that the safest way to anticipate what he or she would do was to anticipate them doing all of those options. That was what Ranma did with his subtle stances, making it unclear what he would actually do because it looked like he was ready to do everything. Always.

When Izuku finally realized what Ranma was doing, he was confused about why. His sparring with the others helped him discover the secret: People told you what they were going to do because every motion required setup to be performed. If you jumped, your legs lowered, and your muscles coiled. Your arm had to move backward to build the springs to throw a punch. Everything was always in motion.

So, during Izuku's charge, he ensured he could respond to Ranma's choice. When Ranma flash slid to the left by a few meters just before Mezo's stretched-out arm could touch him, Izuku was ready, his feet and weight adjusting and throwing them after him. They followed Ranma as he repeated the maneuver several times in an odd zig-zag motion. The others were slower to adjust to his sudden turns, leaving him to guide them after their target.

But it didn't last long, as the other groups finally arrived. Itsuka's enlarged hand swept just above the ground, sending a wave of dirt and wind after Ranma.

Ranma finally decided to pull his hidden hand from behind his back to block some of the dirt and wind from that attack. His shield on his hand cried out in alarm as the wind and dirt blew into his face.

Izuku and the other teams paused in their charges as they finally saw Ranma's shield. It was the short boy who had been involved in that incident that had upset Ochako and Toru earlier. He was being held by the same shirt and purple balls, never being given a chance to change his clothes. He was tied to Ranma's forearm by their classmate's old shirt while his short legs and arms tried to do what they could to protect himself.

The boy's face was one of terror. His eyes were opened to almost comical proportions, while his arms and legs could not keep up with Ranma's rapid motions. On his head was a headband with ten million, one hundred and sixty points.

All four teams were left dumbstruck, trying to figure out how to respond to Ranma's unorthodox method of a rider and their horse. The fact they heard the boy whimper outcries of "Save me!" didn't make it any easier to swallow.

The sounds of explosions going off behind them woke Izuku out of his daze.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Start!"

Katsuki would have usually shot off like a rocket, but he had been convinced to wait. Patience was crucial for a complicated situation like what they had here. They were ready but didn't charge off like Deku's team did. Three other teams did the same thing, quickly turning part of the arena into an attempt to catch the ten-million-point headband.

As it had been explained to him and Half-and-half, who wanted to immediately acquire said headband, the point of waiting was that the other teams were likely to do different things. They would instead wait and strike them in the back, being easy pickings since their attention would be elsewhere. The other teams, whether due to fear of trying to beat Pigtail or only caring about getting enough points to progress to the next event, would strike them then and make them easier targets.

Glasses, with Sparky backing him up on it, had suggested not only waiting on striking right away but also targeting weaker or more vulnerable targets first. He had pointed out that Forehead's team would do this, at a minimum.

Six teams had remained still. This gave them valuable information about the other teams and their likely tactics.

Katsuki narrowed his eyes as he looked over every team that had adopted the wait-and-see approach. The ones from his class were all wound up, ready to pounce, so Katsuki looked to those teams he was unfamiliar with. Some were prepared to spring into action, too, but he noted one group that wasn't.

Katsuki glared at that last group, watching as the four targets didn't want to get involved in any of the action. He wasn't fool enough to think they would stay out of it but instead would be the most likely to stab someone in the back. Katsuki had no intention of letting them believe they could do it to him!

"Found our first target," Katsuki said evenly, making sure not to point in their direction to tip their hand to anyone. "Ten o'clock position. They want to stay out of the fight."

"I see them," Half-and-half said, glaring with his eyes at said targets. He then concentrated on his Quirk, causing the ground beneath them to be covered in a thin layer of ice. "Ready."

"Let's murder them!" Katsuki shouted, throwing his arms back as the ice quickly spread from their position. The two boys on the side altered their footing for Glasses, allowing his Quirk to go off and shoot them toward their target. Once they were lined up, Katsuki's hands held behind them and then added to their combined thrust.

They blasted down the field like a rocket, shocking most other teams with how fast they were. No one on the enemy team reacted quickly enough; the only one who showed any surprise was the rider, whose eyes widened at the sudden aggression. All his horses' legs were trapped by the ice, unable to move. Katsuki used his explosion to alter their path at the last moment so they were diverted to the side and avoided a direct collision. He still grabbed the headband worth a measly one-hundred and eighty points.

It was also the first steal of the game though. All four boys prepared for the next assault, letting Katsuki identify their next target.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Should we target Saotome?" Kyoka asked, watching as four teams charged his position.

"No," Sakura replied, looking over the field and making evaluations. "Saotome found a way to be far too mobile compared to anyone else. We would have to expend too much effort just to pin him down. And we don't need the ten million to move on. One or two headbands will be all we will need."

"Who should we target then, Sakura?" Mina asked.

Sakura eyed the various groups. She saw the careful gazes of Fumikage, Tsuyu, and Denki. "The only Class A team I could see us hitting, without our opposition being prepared, is Hagakure's team, but… Ah, sneaky! Hagakure's team is out for now as well. That leaves Class B, but I think we'll wait for one of the other–"

Most of the teams watching paused as they finally realized why Ranma was allowed to compete as he was.

"What?" Kyoka asked as they watched Ranma pull Minoru from behind his back. She had honestly forgotten the perverted boy, so she hadn't realized he wasn't with any of the other groups. Kyoka ignored the snort of laughter from their rider. "I think… I think Mineta really pissed off Saotome."

"Yep!" Mina added, her eyes nearly bugging out. "I'm just gonna call it Karma and ignore it for now."

"Agreed," Momo said.

Their attention was pulled elsewhere as Tenya and Denki's team shot off towards one of the Class B teams hanging back. Sakura narrowed her eyes, recognizing the rider and the current status of his horses. "Watch out for the team Tenya just took out, girls."

"Hmmm?" Mina responded, unsure of what Sakura was getting at.

"That rider was the one that confronted us two weeks ago outside of the classroom," Sakura said. "He was probing us, but look at his horses. They are too zoned out to be normal, with no reaction time. I think they are being controlled. That means his Quirk can probably do something like mind control. We'll have to thank Tenya's team for verifying that for us."

Kyoka smiled while imagining the boy's reaction to that.

"Alright, got our first target!" Sakura said. "Group that was targeting Saotome, the one whose rider is the guy with silver hair. Let's go!"

Sakura's horses charged, coming at the other team at an angle. "Flashbang! Kunai and wires!" Sakura called out, grabbing the quickly provided tools that Momo made. The normally bladed weapon was incredibly dull, there was no risk of casually cutting anyone. Which suited Sakura just fine, the weight and familiar shape all she needed.

Having been told exactly how long the fuse was in advance, Sakura threw the flashbang first, timing it so it flew through the air and came out of the arch so that it was at head height for most of them when the loud noise and flash of light went off, stunning all four of the opposing team.

Smirking at the accurate timing, her kunai, with a wire attached to the end of it, flew through the air just as it went off. She had thrown it perfectly, even accurately predicting the boy's new position in reaction to the flashbang. It caught near the headband's knot, and she quickly pulled it off his forehead. The searing pain in his eyes and ears made it so he didn't even notice.

Sakura flicked her wrists to pull the kunai and the trapped headband back to her hand, taking it off her tool and wrapping their new headband around her neck. Their team moved to the side, preparing themselves for what would happen next.

All four girls giggled when they heard the loud, outraged voices now behind them.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What?" Eijiro asked before coming to an opinion regarding it. "That's so unmanly!"

"That seems… mean?" Pony added.

"That might be taking things too far," Fumikage said, shaking his head at his classmate's behavior.

Peter whistled at Ranma's antics, even as they confused his teammates. He had overheard enough of what had happened to feel sympathy for his classmate. He'd been in enough compromising situations to know everything wasn't always as it appeared on the surface.

But one thing Peter couldn't fault was how much of an advantage it gave Ranma. "Change of plans, no going after Saotome for now," Peter said.

"Agreed," Fumikage added, one eye still observing the pigtailed boy's movements.

"Who should we target, then?" Pony asked, looking over the field.

"Let's wait for–" Peter started to say, when they all turned to watch Katsuki's team rocket towards one of the other groups. He noticed it was the team with one of the general studies students that Karen had informed him had a potentially dangerous Quirk. Especially for him, he was in the habit of letting his mouth run.

It may be unfair for Peter to know what he did, but caution beat out fairness in this instance. He couldn't inform his teammates and classmates without potentially having to explain things, which could lead to more awkward explanations.

Peter's sense tingled a little, letting him notice that Sakura's team had also moved towards one of Class B's teams that had tried to attack Ranma. That assault had quickly resulted in the loss of a headband.

Looking over the various teams, knowing that any team he picked would force at least one of his teammates to be against friends or classmates, he opted for the one likely to cause the most minor conflict. "Pony, I think we'll target Monoma's group. I think they are a little off balance now."

"That's fine, Peter," Pony growled out, surprising Eijiro, who turned to peek at her for a moment. "He needs a lesson to not pick on my friends just because they aren't in our class!"

"Let's go!" Eijiro said, grinning after turning back and starting the charge.

"Monoma-kun, their rider, has a Quirk that can hold multiple copies of other Quirks by touching the person! Shihai can merge with anything dark-colored, so be careful, Fumikage-kun! Sen-kun can gyrate parts of his body, and Kosei-kun can solidify the air by breathing it!" Pony called out as they closed the gap.

"Thanks for the warning, Tsunotori-san," Fumikage said, Dark Shadow moving out from inside his shirt.

They were halfway there when Peter called out the first bit of instruction. "Pony, launch your horns and try to capture their clothing."

"Right!" Pony said, putting her hands to the sides of her head while lowering her head and pointing it in their direction. Normally, using her Quirk to such a fine degree required her to remain stationary and would not have made her a practical horse, but Peter had placed his palm on her back and lifted her up effortlessly.

With her being able to concentrate on her Quirk, she shot both of her horns off, followed by another volley as their replacements grew into position. While another two horns grew, she didn't do anything with them since four was her current limit to control effectively.

Unbeknownst to their targets, who were intending to start attacking Ranma again, the four horns flew through the air. Pony's first two horns tagged Neito and Shihai, pulling them off balance as their gym shirts were caught and were left unable to respond. A little more alert than his teammates, Kosei formed a bubble in the air to block the horn that had targeted him in time. Sen only needed that brief moment to use his Quirk and prevent her horn from doing the same to him by gyrating his arm.

Peter grinned as he leveled his wrist at Neito and shot off a web-line. It would have caught the headband if it wasn't for Sen's Quirk. The sudden gyration caught Nieto by surprise and made him stumble in his attempts to recover from Pony's sudden attack. Neito's head dipped down low enough to barely avoid the strand of webbing.

"Tch," Peter ground out, disappointed that their first attempt had been stopped by luck. He took aim and fired another shot, but this one was stopped by the wall of air that formed that blocked its path.

Given enough of a reprieve, Neito growled at them. "That was low, even for you, Class A!"

"Like you weren't going to try something similar, Monoma-san," Peter yelled back.

His feet were attached to Eijiro's back as their two horses started moving to the side to keep mobile and get them away from that initial air wall. It forced Kosei to form more of them, worried about Peter's webbing, even as Pony sent more horns out to circle them. The new plan was to create too many dilemmas for their target to be able to respond to everything, even as Dark Shadow moved along and threatened them from the angle furthest away from Shihai.

Neito paused for a moment as his team worked to defend themselves from this multiple-pronged attack before tapping on Kosei's shoulder. He then breathed out and created several more walls of air, covering the flanks from which Pony had sent her attacks.

Neito adopted a smug smirk before he decided to taunt them. "Even coupled with our beautiful Tsunotori-san on your team, you Class A students are overrat–"

He halted his verbal attack because he felt something swipe their headband off his head. He ignored the looks of surprise on Peter's face, instead turning to find who had taken his headband. He was rewarded with seeing the retreating back of another group from Class A, the only one that had also gone after the ten-million-point headband.

Neito shrieked in outrage as he saw the girl with the invisible Quirk waving their headband in the air, taunting them.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"That was awesome!" Toru yelled before joining Ochako in a fit of giggles. Toru took the time to put their new headband around her neck, wearing it proudly as they sprinted away from the team they had taken the headband from.

While sprinting was technically a way to describe what they did, it wasn't actually accurate. Toru was now riding on Mezo's back, a spare arm helping to stabilize her. Ochako was also on his back, much like her. But the oddest part of their new formation was that Mezo was riding on Izuku's back. Ochako made it easier by making both Mezo and Toru weightless. It was another reason that Mezo used his arms to hold them to his back.

Izuku's body was crackling with lightning, one of the visual clues that he was using his Full Cowl technique, which allowed him to move faster than usual. He was stronger, too, as he proved he could lift them all even without Ochako's help. While a little awkward, it worked brilliantly!

"Good job, Hagakure-san!" Izuku shouted from below as he skidded to a stop away from their previous target.

"Indeed," Mezo added, his voice coming from a new mouth on one of his arms holding them down.

Coming to a halt, Izuku turned them around, looking over the field to try to reorient themselves after creating some space. Izuku blinked, quickly realizing that utter chaos had spread among the groups. No one was going after Ranma now, each more interested in targeting the other teams.

He saw Tetsutetsu's team running after Haruno's team. Some of the ground appeared to become more like quicksand, followed by vines reaching out to grab them. Mina's acid countered the vines, and Kyoka's earlobes, surprisingly able to send out some sonic attacks without requiring her support gear, disrupted the ground behind them. Momo constantly gave Sakura more tools to threaten and confuse the other team and kept them from being pounced on. Ranma's description of her being a Ninja proved true with each new day.

He watched as Peter's team switched targets, now going after Itsuka's team. Itsuka's team handled most of their attacks better than the first team, with Mashirao and Itsuka blocking and moving around the different attempts to attack them. He saw the gray-haired girl swipe her hand whenever Peter launched his webbing, causing it to veer off and miss them. Then a girl separated different body parts from herself, which flew up and countered the horns. It was a stalemate as they started going back and forth.

Izuku didn't have time to observe more, as the team whose headband they had stolen was sprinting after them, likely trying to get it back. Izuku moved away to another area of the field that was relatively vacant, moving far faster than the other team.

"Down!" Mezo cried out, causing Izuku to duck, sliding on the ground rather than halting his motion entirely. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Tsuyu's tongue had just rocketed past their previous height. Izuku quickly tracked the tongue to its owner. The sight widened his eyes as he zig and zagged to avoid the long strands of tape launched at them.

Izuku was extremely thankful that the others were basically hugging his back since the distribution of mass for such sudden movements was hard enough to handle as it was. It also let him get more out of his Quirk with the reduced weight.

The unknown grinning boy shooting the tape kept firing from his bulged elbows, which looked like tape rollers. This prevented them from escaping, and he tried to corral them into a smaller space, trapping them.

"Ready?" Izuku asked.

"Yes!" Toru and Ochako called out, determined looks probably on their faces.

"Yes," Mezo replied, calmer than the other two.

"Incoming!" Izuku said, leaping over the latest batch of tape as it shot toward them. The next assault came, as they expected, in the form of Tsuyu's tongue as it lashed out at them now that they were airborne.

It reached out to grab Toru's headband. Both Toru and Mezo's intercepted the fast tongue, their combined grips being enough to halt its assault. However, they were pushed back due to how much force was behind it.

"Release!" Ochako yelled as her fingertips for both hands touched each other, releasing the objects affected by her Quirk to regain their gravity. This increased their combined weight, making their descent faster and preventing Tsuyu from pulling them very close towards her as Izuku landed; then, both Izuku and Mezo dug their feet into the ground. Tsuyu tried to recover her tongue, but Mezo had several hands on it now, his grip strength sufficient enough to make it hard for her to pull it free.

"Now!" Ochako called out after gripping Tsuyu's tongue, activating her Quirk after Mezo let go, his arms switching to hold onto his teammate. Her Zero Gravity traveled down the tongue, affecting Tsuyu and the two boys she was riding on since they were all close together and touching each other. The two boys in the back of their formation, Koji and Rikido, had tried to dig in, reinforcing the strength of Tsuyu's tongue, but they realized they were weightless a moment later.

Ochako was pulled towards Tsuyu for a moment while her Quirk went into action before Tsuyu's team was reduced to only their front horse providing any gravity for their team. The weight disparity caused Tsuyu's team to fly towards Ochako.

Izuku dodged to the side, preventing the other team from colliding with them, all but Tsuyu panicking as they flew through the air like a meteor hammer. Izuku kept running, feeling Mezo, Toru, and Ochako shifting as they dragged the other team in a circular motion around them. Their arc quickly returned toward the rest of the combatants, just as Izuku wanted. Estimating they had gotten close enough, Izuku stopped and dug his heels into the ground. This was rough on his passengers, but their training for balance paid off as none of them fell off.

Tsuyu winced as her team swung towards another team, forcing them to duck. But as they neared another team, Tsuyu realized her tongue had been released, and they now flew on a collision course! She and her two classmates started glowing purple as one of the girls held her hand towards them and their speed drastically reduced, but it broke entirely as their gravity was restored to them.

Izuku and the girls winced as Tsuyu's group collided with the other team, causing them to sprawl into a combined clump of flesh. Not even Itsuka or Mashirao's Quirks had been enough to stop them. Surprisingly, both groups, while off balance, had not separated and their riders avoided touching the ground. Unfortunately for both teams, that made them easy pickings for Peter as weblines snagged both headbands.

Izuku hoped both groups wouldn't take it personally, but he didn't have time to focus on them since they now had a massive problem. Their maneuver had attracted the attention of someone who did tend to take things personally.

"Deku!"

"Crap…" Izuku muttered, noticing that it had been Katsuki's team that had ducked the flying Team Tsuyu. "Time to run!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Team Bakugo has missed Team Hagakure yet again! They are relentless, but Team Hagakure continues to run from them!" Hizashi called out excitedly to their audience.

Aizawa passed Hizashi a glass of water before he turned back to silently watch the utter chaos the event had become. Multiple sets of fights started at once down below, and Hizashi could barely keep up. The water was guzzled quickly before he went back to trying to keep everyone up-to-date.

"Oh, Team Parker has run into a snag! One of Team Tetsutetsu's vines has caught the legs of one of their riders and tried to steal a headband! But Parker and Tokoyami have destroyed the vines! Oh, Team Kendo is moving in from behind! The headband is being pull– and another save from Parker!" "

The battle had begun like many had expected, with people going after the ten million prize, but he knew his students well enough that they would not be blind to that danger. And they proved it spectacularly when they hit several teams that were on the sidelines or had gone after the top prize.

"Oh, Team Monoma thought they could sneak up on Team Haruno! Another flashbang has caught them unaware! Oh, what's this? Team Monoma are fighting with each other! Are they arguing and pointing in different directions? What in the world– Oh! Team Bakugo has been driven off by Team Komori!"

He expected more of his students would have gone after the top prize if it hadn't been in the hands of Saotome, especially after showing off his imaginative way of negating one of the weaknesses that the Cavalry Battle tended to force on people with superior mobility. Spending too much effort to get it left you vulnerable from behind. His students had, for the most part, sidestepped it entirely.

"Team Hagakure is running through a dangerous path! Right between five teams fighting it out in the center! Team Bakugo doesn't care! They are charging straight on!"

Multiple teams had found fast and creative ways to integrate their Quirks, turning the field into a series of running battles. When they criss-crossed each other, they would take potshots at the other teams. Currently, headbands were held by six teams, five of them mainly from Class A.

"Team Komori's Bondo tries a sneak attack on Team Parker! Oh, but Parker has blocks the attack! Glue meets webbing! And now Team Komori is having to fend off Tsunotori's horns!"

Bakugo's team was moving around the battlefield using that sled technique at speeds no one but Saotome could match. But that speed was in a straight line, making it predictable. Team Hagakure had used that against them, dodging their relentless assault. That chase was leading across the arena, spreading Todoroki's ice everywhere. Due to how thin he was making it, it was melting fast and the arena was littered with water puddles. Aizawa had to smirk at their inventiveness, soon they would be showing everyone that they should not be underestimated.

"Team Asui is trying to box Team Hagakure in again! Oh, Team Bakugo doesn't want anyone to interfere! They have attacked Team Asui and driven them off before resuming their assault!"

Parker's team was performing well, letting Kirishima run them around as Parker played an intricate weave of offense and defense. Parker picked up and lifted his other two horses when needed, showcasing his own and Kirishima's strength. Parker would always intercede right before a big attack, getting his teammates out of the way. Tokoyami used Dark Shadow to defend Kirishima while Tsunotori counterattacked. They were still being chased primarily by Kendo and Asui's teams, and neither could pin them down.

"Team Tetsutetsu is making another attempt at Team Haruno! Shiozaki has sent her vines through the ground and has captured their legs! And now Honenuki has softened the ground around them; the vines are dragging them downwards! What will team Haruno do now?"

Haruno's team seemed content to stay on the defensive, taking only the occasional offensive move that seemed more of an attempt to keep others on their toes and cautious of them. Unlike some other teams, their Quirks did not combine well, but their skills did. Yaoyorozu provided any tool that Haruno suggested who then used it with frightening potency. Ashido used her acid to destroy anything that wasn't at risk of injuring someone, melting metal or organics with ease. Jirou used her Quirk to disrupt and provide close-range protection. But any time they appeared to be in a bind, Haruno would use her abilities to disrupt their opponents and get them out of danger.

"Team Haruno has escaped by Yaoyorozu creating a pole and Haruno pushing them to safety! Her strength is not to be underestimated! Oh, Team Haruno has been backed into Team Parker! Both teams are surrounded, but Parker and Haruno are duking it out!"

Hagakure's team had shown themselves to be equally inventive, cooperative, and strong. It was obviously a little awkward for them; in particular Shoji riding on Midoriya's back was unusual and counter-intuitive since he was twenty-one centimeters taller than the other boy. But Midoriya's Quirk control was accelerating, allowing him to use it over his entire body instead of the individual parts. Ochako's worth to the team seemed obvious, but Hagakure proved her worth with Shoji's observation and her invisible hands intercepting and preventing attempts to grab their headbands from her.

"Oh, what's this? Is Team Bakugo beginning to run out of steam? They are having to rely on those legs to run! But they aren't the only ones!"

Komori's team was the only Class B team to keep their headband. Through luck, having the headband with the fewest points, and their unusual Quirk's factoring into why no one was making a serious attempt. Fukidashi's Quirk was versatile, throwing several different types of roadblocks as the floating letters his Quirk created did what the lettering said. The boy couldn't use it constantly since his Quirk wore his throat out rather quickly. Kodai's Size Quirk allowed her to grab some of the debris littered around the arena to use as improvised weapons. Bondo's glue effectively kept people at bay, as few wanted to get caught and trapped by the substance. Komori ended up the odd person out since her Mushroom Quirk was indiscriminate in its usage and thus was counterproductive in this fight. But her height did make it easier for her to hide amongst her teammates.

"Team Kendo and Team Asui are smelling blood in the water! They are focusing on Team Parker once more!"

Aizawa turned his focus to the oddest thing to watch. Saotome remained uncontested off to one of the sides; only the occasional stray shot or passing attempt was made to take his headband. That would have made most people happy, having a reprieve while holding that headband. For Saotome however, it was just annoying him as Aizawa saw his foot tapping on the ground, waiting for others to finally remember he existed. He was also conversing with his rider during their free time.

Then, Aizawa noted that the one team that had generally tried to avoid any conflict so far had inched closer to Saotome. He narrowed his eyes as he wondered what they had planned.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma flashed to his left, avoiding the stray shot of glue launched by someone in Class B as they tried to tag Toru's group. It barely interrupted the tapping of his foot, or the cries of despair from Minoru as he hung upside down while Ranma waited for someone to finally attack him properly.

The match had started well, with four teams making a play for him and getting him excited for the challenge. That changed as everyone's attention was pulled elsewhere as the other teams attacked. Now everyone was caught up in the mad scramble of attacking, defending and evading but him. The match was only supposed to be fifteen minutes long, and it was eight minutes in now. Ranma was getting worried he'd be ignored for the rest of it.

Ranma considered going on the offensive to get people to focus on him again, but it didn't fit with his promise to himself to make it more challenging. That he wasn't going to take anyone's headbands, only protecting his own. He just hadn't anticipated being ignored, which annoyed him so much!

Deciding that he might as well spend this time more productively, or at least enticing others to try to attack him while he was distracted, he pulled his right arm up so his rider was around eye level. "Sooo, your name is Mineta Minoru, right?"

Minoru looked back at him, still fearful if his widened eyes and fast heartbeat were an indicator. He stared at him momentarily as he failed to process his question initially. "Urgh… yes?"

"So I've got to wonder, why were you trying to get ahead by attaching yourself to Yaoyorozu-san?" Ranma asked, slightly tilting his head, curious as to the answer. "Besides the perverted reasons, anyways."

"You're one to talk, you pervert!" Minoru yelled back, a little fire in his eyes at one of the things he loved to do being denigrated like it was by the other boy. "You're the one that groped her, not me!"

Ranma narrowed his eyes at the shorter boy. He was at least a little impressed he was standing his ground like he was, especially given his current predicament, but Ranma decided to nip the boy's defense in the bud now. Ranma held up his free hand and raised a single finger.

"First, as was already pointed out, that was an accident," Ranma growled, using a little bit of Ki in his eyes as an intimidation factor to silence Minoru's attempt to call that into question.

Ranma raised another finger as he continued. "Second, I have been called a pervert by better and by far worse people than you. It doesn't make what they said actually true. There has to be actual grounds to match the accusation, not just whatever you think it is."

"Third, I can sense your emotions while laced in your Ki. I am very familiar with people who experience lust. So I know what direction your mind was going!" Ranma growled at his rider.

Ranma focused his glare on him, silencing the defense that Minoru was prepared to rebut with and turn it against him. Finally, after withstanding the glare for a time, the boy turned his gaze elsewhere while also folding his arms and legs as he hung, all of it accentuating his angry pout. Ranma could work with that, at least for now. "And you didn't answer my question, Minoru."

Minoru mumbled so softly that even Ranma couldn't hear it. Well, not with the explosions, yells of pain and excitement, and the crowd roaring around them.

"What was that?" Ranma asked again.

"I said I wanted to look cool!" Minoru yelled, still not willing to look him in the eyes.

Ranma raised an eyebrow at that claim as he digested the thought. "And why– one sec," Ranma said before he jumped away as an explosion went off in their previous location, and Katsuki's team flashed past his last position.

"Missed me, Sparkler!" Ranma yelled at the retreating team. He smiled as he heard the blonde boy cursing, almost forcing his team to go back and attack him again. Ranma sighed in disappointment as the other three kept him in line for now.

Turning back to his rider, who had barely reacted to the sudden shift or being attacked like they had been. His mind had been distracted adequately and his sense of danger had decreased. "Anyways, why do you want to look cool?" Ranma asked him again.

Minoru internally debated how much he wanted to say but eventually answered. "Because no one likes me! I'm not popular and get dismissed by everyone because I'm shorter and weaker than them! It's why I tried to get into the Hero course!"

Ranma sighed, using his free hand to rub his forehead as he tried to think. He couldn't fault the other boy. While he didn't have much life experience with being ignored, he did have experience receiving negative attention due to something outside of your control. Too many things about Minoru reminded him of Happosai, making him want to keep him away with a thousand-meter pole.

"Look, Minoru," Ranma started, pausing as he tried to figure out the wording. "I have serious issues with someone you remind me of far too much for me to be comfortable with this… but if you can make serious attempts to not go down the same path as him, I will help you become more popular. Whether that is becoming a Pro-Hero or at least becoming someone people can respect, that is up to you."

Ranma turned his head back to look him in the eyes, only to find Minoru was returning the favor. His eyes filled with so much hope that he looked ready to cry.

Knowing he needed to temper the boy's expectations, he added another clause to the condition. "Don't promise me you can do that until I tell you about Happosai, okay?" Ranma said. Then, he was reminded of another point. "Since I hate talking about that Old Freak, you'll sit in and listen when I tell the girls about him."

Minoru nodded his head rapidly, eager to find a path forward. "Okay!"

Ranma sighed, glad to have that headache out of the way. "Well, we still have to finish this Cavalry Battle first. Though, looks like it will be even easier and more boring than I had expected since everyone is just ignoring– Never mind! It seems someone has finally decided to make a move. And we're the target!"

He turned towards the approaching team. The horses were a yellow-green-skinned boy with sharp blades sticking out of the side of his jaw, a brown-haired and furry boy with sharp tusks sticking up from his lower teeth, and another boy his own height with silverish hair and a chubby physique. They didn't seem too bright in their observational skills.

Their rider was someone Ranma recognized as the boy who had tried to stir trouble a few weeks ago, right after the Villain attack. From what he could see, he had yet to take his or Sakura's advice to do anything to improve his chances. Other than maybe working on his Quirk. At that thought, he found it odd how his teammates were acting. Ranma narrowed his eyes as something didn't seem right.

"So, it's you. Still acting so arrogantly because you have a powerful Quirk? And did you abduct Mineta-san just to torture him? You really aren't hero material, are you?" The indigo-haired boy asked, his face giving the same bland stare he had the last time they talked to each other. His eyes still had dark rings, reminding Ranma of Gosunkugi.

Not that Ranma was paying much attention to that at all. Instead, he focused on his other senses, especially his Ki sense, as he tried to figure out what was happening. While it wasn't easy, he could sometimes feel a person's Quirk as it was laced with their Ki. It was far easier to notice when their Quirk and Ki were strong, much like it was easier to detect someone with a stronger Ki aura from farther away.

The boy, Ranma wondered if he was a descendant of his old classmate, didn't have a strong Ki aura or a Quirk that he could easily detect, but there was something there. This close and undisturbed, he could concentrate on it and noticed it was focused primarily around the brain. What was unusual was that he could sense the same thing in the other three's brains and a small amount of his Ki. He wasn't sure what was happening yet, but he figured it was crucial. He was getting closer to figuring it out; he just needed more information.

"Leave us alone, Shinso!" Minoru yelled out as he recognized his classmate. He knew the other boy was dangerous in some way, but because he was so unpopular, no one ever spoke to him about rumors. And here he was, threatening his one hope of achieving his dream again!

"Shut up, you perverted gnome," Shinso replied, getting angry at the other boy.

"No, I wo–"

"I said shut up," Shinso reiterated, smirking as the other boy jerked to a halt.

Ranma jerked back, his senses seeing the spike of activity from this Shinso kid. He had also seen the same spike happen in Minoru. He looked back and forth between Minoru, Shinso's horses, and Shinso himself as it finally started to come together. That caused his eyes to narrow at Shinso, who had finally turned his attention back to him.

"So, are you going to admit you only passed because you have a strong Quirk or not?" Shinso demanded of him.

Academically and socially, Ranma might have his issues, much of it stemming from inexperience or lack of interest, but the one thing everyone who had watched Ranma in a challenging fight could agree on was that he was brilliant on the battlefield. Part of that was deconstructing techniques and strategies. So Ranma played through all of his interactions with the other boy and reviewed many of the different types of Quirks he had learned about in the last year.

Shinso waited for him to respond, but he started getting impatient and opened his mouth to speak. He halted when he saw Ranma's eyes sparked in recognition and smiled joyfully. "Something supposed to be funny?" Shinso asked, attempting to get that reply out of him somehow.

Ranma struggled for a moment not to laugh or give any verbal response. But he did know how best to respond. He put his free hand behind his back before pulling it out a moment later. He then held up the wooden sign so it could be read.

Shinso blinked, caught off guard by the odd Quirk usage. The wannabe hero's Quirk was supposed to be some sort of Strengthening Quirk, as best he could figure out. So how had he done that?

He then took a moment to read what the sign said, further confusing him. "'Hahaha'? What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Shinso asked, put off balance by the strange behavior. He then saw Ranma flip the sign around, displaying another message. "You know my secret?"

Ranma nodded before flipping the sign again. Shinso's look was just as comical as when he first started using his Old Man's technique. The second flip always confused them.

"I can't win—wait, how can you flip that sign twice?" Shinso asked, confused and outraged at the illogical situation. "With new wording on it, no less!"

Ranma ignored him, instead turning his attention to his rider, who was still caught in Shinso's technique. Curious about how to break it, he tried a few simple things. He snapped his fingers and tapped him on the head several times to see if that would do it, but it didn't work.

Shinso, on the other hand, became worried as he started connecting the dots and knew his plan was falling apart. Considering how the rest of this battle was going, he was concerned this might be his only shot at moving forward. If the pigtailed boy knew how his Quirk worked, securing victory would be far more challenging and would rely on him being distracted.

While he hadn't given up hope of getting the headband from one of the other teams, he prized himself on being observant. Two of the other teams were keeping a subtle eye on him, regularly checking his position. He wondered if they, too, suspected or knew about his Quirk.

He had noticed that the team that had stolen his points was super aggressive toward anyone with any points. Getting them back would be pointless. Even if he could capture the very vocal rider, the behavior change would be too quickly noticed and likely countered by the others on his team. Not to mention, it would be nearly impossible to keep them in one place at this time.

The team with that invisible girl had many of the same problems as the other, though in reverse. They were being hunted by the previous team, making any attempt to sneakily get their headband impossible. He would be locked down by ice, and those under his control would be woken up by the explosions. Only as a last-ditch effort could he go for either of those teams.

Then there was the Class B team that still had points but needed more to gain a place and were still being hunted. He didn't have the defenses that that team had to hold them off.

With this team, Mineta being the rider, all Shinso had to do was order Ranma to hide him from the others, fake giving up, hide off to the side, and reduce the visibility of the headband to prevent the risk of attracting attention. But he had to do it now, before the other teams shifted their attention, even if it wasn't as ideal as stealing a headband in the last few seconds as his original plan had called for.

"Mineta! Give me your headband!" Shinso shouted finally as the pigtailed boy increased the strength of the flicks he gave. If he could get the headband, he might get a reply from the other boy.

Shinso watched as Mineta reached up, grabbed the headband on his head, and started pulling it off. A quick flick of Ranma's finger intercepted the hand and caused his arm to halt and quiver, followed by a cry of pain from his fellow classmate. Unfortunately for Shinso, that pain broke the control of his Quirk.

"Agh! What the hell, Saotome?" Mineta cried, gripping his arm as it refused to work after that spike of pain. He turned to look at Ranma as his emotions cycled through anger, pain, and betrayal. "Why did you– mmmm!"

Ranma put his free hand over his mouth, stopping him from talking any further, then smirked at Shinso again before turning his attention back to Minoru as he had finally gotten the hint to stay quiet. When Ranma finally removed his hand from covering his mouth, he opened his mouth to demand an explanation but halted when Ranma put a finger over his lips. He closed his mouth in understanding but still wanted an answer.

Ranma smiled at his potential new student. Then he grimaced. That thought made him want to find a steel column to smash his head against to purge such thoughts. Ryuko, Yawara, and Tomoko were going to find this endlessly amusing.

Getting his thoughts back on track, he used his hand to undo the pressure point before grabbing another sign from behind his back. The other boy wanted to open his mouth to ask his question, but Ranma shook the sign to indicate he should read it. When he did, his eyes widened when he read the messages as Ranma flipped it around. After reading them, Minoru got angry, growling even, as he turned his attention back to Shinso.

"Oh, what's wrong, Mineta?" Shinso goaded him, hoping to get another chance. He just needed another opening to turn things around after this disaster. Maybe distract them enough so another team could capture his headband and shake up the battlefield enough to give him a chance elsewhere.

Mineta really wanted to reply with something verbal, but he focused on keeping his mouth shut, even to the point of his lips straining against the different impulses they were receiving. He finally settled on taking his anger out on his fellow classmate by pulling off and throwing dozens of the balls on the top of his head at the other boy in a flurry of motion, almost as fast as the balls regrew. Or at least by his standards of what a flurry was.

Ranma grinned as Shinso's team was belted with the small balls on various points of their bodies, even as Shinso tried to get them away from the wave of attacks. This spelled disaster for them, as his horses' current state left much to be desired regarding fine movements, such as dodging. One horse eventually stepped on one of the balls, sticking them to that spot and causing them to trip, resulting in their team becoming stuck and falling over.

Shinso cursed at the turn of events, especially as it woke a couple of his horses up.

Ranma laughed silently as Minoru ran out of steam and his head bled a little from the overuse of his Quirk. Minoru breathed heavily at the exertion, then turned back to him with an unsure smile and a thumbs up. Ranma returned it with a genuine smile and his own thumbs up.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Eijiro! Go left!" Peter shouted as he lifted Pony out of the way of Tsuyu's tongue. After the general chaos started, it turned into a difficult battle. Some of their opponents had decided to focus on them and put all of their effort into it. They even went so far as to team up against them. Peter's team had to face Kendo and Tsuyu's team's combined efforts.

While Kendo's team needed more power in their ranged attacks, Tokage and Yanagi's Quirks made it challenging to fight them, being able to counter some of Team Parker's best attacks. Yanagi always stopped his webbing and pushed it to the side, preventing him from using it against either team. Tokage was moving around and intercepting Pony's horns as much as she could, her separated limbs acting as a guard against her multi-pronged attacks. Kendo and Ojiro were decently guarding against Dark Shadow or attempting to attack them.

Tsuyu's team lacked those defenses, so Kendo's team helped to protect them. Beyond Sato and Koji's muscular bodies, they lacked the defenses needed to protect them from Pony and himself. But what they lacked in defense, they made up for in offense. Tsuyu's tongue was dangerous, though she knew Peter's reaction speed and agility were too good, so she targeted the others on his team. With the tape coming out of his elbows, the other boy engaged in a potent offense that they sometimes had difficulty countering. Dark Shadow and Eijiro had taken to cutting tape and generally protecting them from being pinned down. The tape was strong too, not quite as strong as Peter's webbing, but still more durable than regular tape of a similar size.

Pony was doing her best to trip them up, sometimes having to launch more horns after they were caught or destroyed. Setsuna was making that problematic, so Pony had always had a pair of horns rotating in the air. Fumikage and Dark Shadow were determined and provided suggestions along with Peter, helping to keep them from being trapped. Eijiro was merely grinning as they ran and fought, acting as their sturdy steed and having a lot of fun as the battle continued.

While the attacks from the other teams had lessened, they still popped up here and there. Peter's spider-sense warned him when those occurred, helping his team avoid dangers none of them saw coming. Attacks from Katsuki, Tetsutetsu, Monoma, and Komori, and the one encounter with Sakura's team when they got too close in particular caused his senses to flare.

That exchange with Sakura had seen the two teams practically back to back. Their horses concentrated on their surrounding threats while he fought off Sakura. Much like their brief exchange during the obstacle course, Sakura couldn't land a hit, but neither could Peter. So, after an extended stalemate, the two changed tactics and helped to drive off each other's opponents. They separated their two teams, deciding not to invite disaster by fighting each other.

They continued to be chased, with Fumikage, Eijiro, and himself able to keep up with the pressure. He was really impressed by Fumikage and Eijiro's stamina, both keeping up with the constant running and usage of their Quirks. Based on what he knew of the training they were taking under Ranma and Sakura that Karen had been able to learn about, it wasn't too surprising. His main concern, however, was the constant usage of Pony's Quirk. The concentration it took to keep it up was draining her far too much.

Peter took another glance to better estimate her condition: her heavy sweating and bleeding scalp were not good signs. He estimated how long she could keep going and grimaced. She would be too tired to be very effective in about another minute or two. There was just over five minutes before the Cavalry Battle was finished. That would also be the most critical time, as that would be when people would enact last-minute strategies, and desperation would drive people's adrenaline higher.

Peter's best bet to buy Pony that time was to get Tsuyu and Kendo's teams to stop chasing them. She could cross the finish line if they let her rest, even for thirty to sixty seconds. But Peter was limited by the nature of the Cavalry Battle, hampering most of his physical capabilities unless they came within arm's reach.

Peter looked around the field to see if he could find some way out of this predicament. As Pony's horns flew around under her guidance, he saw the two circling above them, waiting for an opportunity to dive. He was suddenly inspired by an encounter he once had with an old friend.

"Pony, I've got an idea!" Peter excitedly said, getting his team's attention. Eijiro and Fumikage doubled their efforts to allow Peter to inform her of his idea. She was initially lost on what he meant, but when Peter finished explaining his new strategy, she grinned in understanding. Peter freed his other hand, sticking his bare foot to her back. "Dark Shadow! Do what you can to buy us time!"

"You heard him, Dark Shadow!" Fumikage called out to his sentient Quirk. The dark entity enlarged itself, using its built-up strength, and charged at the opposing team, focusing on Team Kendo and doing what he could to distract Tokage and Yanagi.

"Okay, start!" Peter said, getting a nod from Pony as she commanded her current horns to attack while they were distracted. Eijiro and Fumikage concentrated on defending themselves from Tsuyu's team.

Once one of her pairs was discarded, Pony's new horns shot off, one after another. Peter launched a web-line that caught the first one and then attached itself to the other before they flew off and began to circle the air above the two teams again. Pony's next set of horns regrew, and she launched them. Peter repeated the same tactic as the second pair flew up to join the first. The two pairs of horns stretched the webbing as hard as they could.

Peter looked up at the two pairs, grinning as the four horns circled around and formed a giant plus sign. He went to work and used both web-shooters to quickly fill the gaps, connecting all four horns and everything in between until it looked like a solid blanket of webbing. "Do it now!"

Pony then sped up her horns, flying them in the circle as fast as possible, causing the web blanket to spin. Then, they descended towards the two teams. Dark Shadow pulled back as it started falling, his job completed. Tsuyu had already noticed what was happening and had warned Kendo's team before trying to get out from under the incoming attack.

But due to the combination of Dark Shadow's distraction and the incoming attack, they weren't prepared for Peter launching one more web-line that caught Sato and Koji's backs. That was then yanked on and pulled their team closer to Kendo's team, smacking into them and distracting them yet again, leaving all of them defenseless.

The web blanket descended, catching the tops of the riders, but it was made worse as Pony's horns didn't stop their circular rotation, making the net twist around and entangling them far more securely than if it had just fallen on them. Soon, both groups were entangled, the net twisting around so much it looked like a spider cocoon that completely covered its victim after the spider had spent the time preparing its meal. Peter watched as Pony flew her horns together and drove them into the ground, anchoring them and letting her release her hold on them.

"Wow! It worked! You did it, Pony!" Eijiro said, finally able to stop as he panted to catch his breath. He grinned at her, giving her a thumbs up in approval. "That was awesome!"

"Yes, well done," Fumikage added as Dark Shadow hid in his clothes, glad to have the breather. "All of you did well."

Peter sighed in relief, glad the plan had worked so well. "Okay, take a moment to catch your breath," Peter said while rubbing her back. She was set down to rest on her knees, glad to feel the ground beneath her, even if it was wet from all the melted ice. The water felt good.

"At least most of the ice has finally melted. Seriously, I never thought I would be so glad for balance training," Eijiro said, kicking some of the puddles near his feet away from himself.

"Yeah," Peter replied. He had been impressed by just how well he had remained standing, even when he had to use him to hold up Fumikage and Pony at times. It wasn't perfect, as his redheaded friend had nearly slipped a few times, but he had held up better than most.

Fumikage sighed, kicking at a small clump of ice that hadn't melted yet, grunting as he reached down and flicked his soggy shoes, socks, and the bottom of his pants. "I can appreciate Todoroki using his quirk like this and understand why he is keeping it so thin so he doesn't drain his stamina using it so much, but the melted water is rather annoying."

"Yeah," Peter agreed. Even if his many years of living in New York had gotten him used to such things, he was glad he didn't have to deal with it. He sympathized with them, even feeling a little guilty that he didn't have to suffer soggy socks as their rider.

Peter then looked towards the boy that had created the unpleasant situation. The three horses were no longer speeding along on a sled but running like most other cavalries. "But it looks like Todoroki is reserving his energy now. They are probably going to save it for a last-minute blitz."

Fumikage followed his gaze, watching the others briefly before his eyes narrowed. Tenya and Denki looked exhausted, but something was off that kept nagging at the back of his head about it. He knew how much they could push themselves. He also knew they would be willing to pick up the slack to give the others a breather. But they weren't pushing themselves; instead, they acted like they were in similar conditions as Katsuki and Shoto.

"They're faking it!" Fumikage squawked in alarm. The seriousness in his voice got the attention of his teammates. Then, it finally clicked on what he had been missing. Specifically, something he had yet to see. "Kaminari!"

Peter twisted his head to look down at his bird-headed classmate. But it was also at this time when his Spider-sense flared dramatically.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Come on, move it!" Katsuki shouted at his horses as they ran after Deku, tiny explosions going off in his hands as he 'encouraged' them onwards. He was careful, however, to keep his real feelings in check. He had to mask them with the emotions he'd normally be feeling.

To help highlight his aggression, he threw his Quirk at groups nearby. All of his attacks disappeared as their defenses were too strong or fast. He saw how many people were grinning at him, glad to see that his team didn't have enough steam to keep the pressure up.

Katsuki, standing on the horses' connected hands, looked at the battlefield. He paused when he saw Peter and Horn-girl create that giant net of webbing. Rechecking everyone's positions, he knew it was time.

"Glasses! Cut through the middle! We'll cut Deku off on the other side!" Katsuki shouted. His team followed the instructions and did not give any pushback.

Katsuki watched as Peter's attack captured the two teams caught inside. That was fine with Katsuki, as that reduced the number of teams that could interfere.

"Wait!" Katsuki yelled when they got to the middle of the field, halting his team as they looked to the other side of the trapped teams, seeing Deku looking back at them. They were using the trapped students to keep Katsuki's team at bay and giving them a slight breather. Katsuki glared at them as he stepped up onto Tenya's shoulders. He balanced there entirely, freeing Shoto and Denki from having to carry him for now while his hands fired off micro explosions, creating a lot of noise and looking much like Pigtail's nickname for him. "Stay still, Deku! Take your punishment!"

"Yaoyorozu-san has just been restrained. Do it now," Tenya said calmly, his deep breaths disappearing.

The others ignored Denki when he fell to his knees, breathing hard. He kept a hand attached to Tenya's leg so that he still counted as part of the 'horse.' His free hand rested into the sludge of water, not looking up or around them.

"Now," Shoto said, even as he froze the ground under his and Tenya's feet, causing them to rise almost a meter in the air on a small platform and well away from the melted ice.

A moment later, Denki used his Quirk, causing it to flow into the water and guiding it so it didn't just disperse as it flowed and jumped to the many different puddles. It was far easier than sending it through the air since the water had picked up numerous small particles when it had melted, making it conduct the electricity from his Quirk more easily.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Sakura, I never thought I would be thankful for your punishments!" Mina cried out as she huffed, breathing heavily and feeling dehydrated. Her Quirk really drained her body's liquids, and she was worried she was reaching her limits. Even while hunting for Sakura, she hadn't had to use her Quirk this much during a fight!

"Ugh, don't encourage her, it'll give her ideas!" Kyoka cried out, looking up at a grinning Sakura. While her own Quirk didn't drain her body like Mina or Momo's would, it was mentally taxing on her to use effectively without her amplifiers.

"You don't need to worry, Kyoka-chan," Sakura said happily. Her use of chan did not help with Kyoka's mood, even as their eyes were always roving over the battlefield. "I've already had those ideas for some time!" Sakura giggled as Kyoka groaned.

"Sakura-san," Momo said, "do you need anything else? I am beginning to feel the drain my Quirk gives me, so it would be better to let me rest since I expect we'll need the extra energy for the final push."

Sakura frowned in thought as her eyes looked over the battlefield. She flipped her current kunai and string as she thought about it. "No, I don't think so. Get what rest you can, Momo. You too, Mina."

"Thanks! That small break wasn't enough, especially since I couldn't get much to drink," Mina said, sweating from how much of her Quirk she had used.

"We'll have to figure out how to get your body's needed resources in battles like this. I've got a few ideas I could try, but that won't be for weeks or months," Sakura said calmly as she watched Peter's team conversing. She narrowed her eyes, guessing he had a plan in mind.

Before his team could put it into action, her eyes traced back to their most persistent opponents as they moved to engage them once more. She narrowed her eyes as the other team, the one with the blonde rider that could copy other people's Quirks, had argued for a moment before they moved to the side, trying to appear as if they were flanking them. She knew rank genin who were better at deceiving than he was.

"We're about to be double-teamed, girls!" Sakura said, informing them in advance. All three of them gulped but steadied themselves in preparation. "Steel boy is charging us, and the blonde that can copy Quirks is trying to flank us, but they are trying to be sneaky about it. The first team will try to drive us into the second team, which is trying to look like they are distracted going after Saotome or Parker."

"Oh no, what are we going to do?" Mina cried out, her voice lacking any concern. The others grinned along with her, not worried in the least.

"Momo, keep an eye on our back and the other team, but keep resting. I'll make do with what we have for now," Sakura said as she flipped the kunai in her hands and prepared to throw it, grinning as the first team was about to enter the range they needed to attack

"Get them!" Tetsutetsu yelled out, his riders charging forward with determination.

Sakura threw the kunai straight at the boy's forehead, even as his Quirk was activated. It was fast, but the boy could barely move his head out of the way in time. His reaction time and instinct were better than most, causing the boy to grin in triumph. But she had already planned for this.

Tetsutetsu's grin disappeared when Sakura's hand subtly tugged on the cord, causing it to rest on his neck. He then felt the cord wrapping around it until he saw that same kunai flying into his line of sight as it finished a single pass before he felt it rapidly circling him. He looked up to see the taut cord held by a grinning Sakura. He started to panic as his hands rose to rip the cord apart but was beaten to it by a firm yank from Sakura as the cord dragged him forward and down onto his front horse, even as he tried to resist and give warning to his teammates. "No! Look ou– urk!"

The sudden impact and shift caught Jezo by surprise, interrupting the attack he was launching at Sakura's team, which was supposed to soften the ground beneath them again. Instead of a multi-pronged attack of Juzo and Ibara's Quirks, it left only Ibara on the offensive. Mina threw out some acid, dissolving most of it, and Kyoka helped intercept and disrupt any other vines that made it through with her own Quirk.

Sakura loosened the tautness of her cord and a flick of her wrists allowed the cord to quickly be removed by Tetsutetsu. After he had it off, he tried to grab hold of it once more, but the cord was too strong and Sakura's strength was too much and was easily pulled back to her hands.

After a quick glance behind her at the second team, Sakura concentrated on the rest of the arena. She marveled at the trap Peter's team had sprung, nearly giggling at the teamwork involved. While Fumikage might influence and help ensure his teammates worked together, she couldn't lay it all at his feet, especially as she had seen how well Parker integrated himself with others. It seemed he had experience being a team player, and she was glad to see it.

But when her eyes tracked to Bakugo's Team, they narrowed in concern. Tenya and Denki had significantly improved since she started training them physically and mentally, so she knew they were faking exhaustion. She had suspected it for a while, knowing they had something in the works. She was still determining who their trap was for, but she knew Denki was the key.

She watched as Tenya stopped moving, with Bakugo continuing to yell at Hagakure's team on the other side of the cocoon of students. But they wouldn't spring such a complicated trap just for them. She knew it had to be for Saotome, Parker, or herself, but all of them were too far away.

"Ugh, the water's bad enough; I don't want to scrape mud off my shoes too!" Mina complained below her.

Sakura's eyes widened as she realized Bakugo's team was in the center. Almost equal distance from all of them. And they were standing in water that had melted from the ice. She felt a bit of pride for them helping set up this trap, but that was for later. "Denki is about to go off! He's using the water to conduct and transfer the electricity! We need to–"

Sakura heard the sound of something puncturing the ground behind her, turning her head enough to see blonde-colored vines flying upwards and entrapping Momo before she could do anything. Her entire upper body was now covered and holding her there. She looked up and noticed that the blonde rider had copied the green-haired girl's Quirk and had sent them underground.

"Hah! We've got you now, Class A! Not so smart after all! Hahahaha!" The blonde boy mocked them.

Sakura's eyes traced back to the first team and saw them moving to attack once more, even seeing the ground beneath her team softening. While this attack was well done, it wasn't anything she would typically worry about as she would have driven them off. But the timing of it couldn't have been worse as she saw Denki kneeling.

Sakura's mind raced for ways to escape. If she only had herself to contend with, this wouldn't have been anything to worry about. Even with her friends, she wasn't worried. But it was the rules of the event that constrained her the most.

The rider was not supposed to touch the ground, or they were disqualified. That meant she couldn't use her Earth techniques since she would have to touch the ground. The best way to escape the trap was to get airborne, but with Momo trapped and with insufficient time, few options would allow them to escape, and even fewer that would prevent significant injuries.

While she could create some clones, there were dangers that they might be considered part of her, so she didn't want to risk that possibility.

She could tank the damage herself, but it would leave her more vulnerable, and her teammates would still be out of it for some time, even if she used her chakra to heal them. That invited too many risks. Offensive attacks were a gamble of being insufficient or too dangerous to Denki.

The only other tools she had on hand were the kunai and cord she had from earlier. While the tools would work, the cord needed to be longer to be useful since she would have to target a structure high enough in the air and away from the audience.

There were too many variables and not enough time to deal with them. But Sakura thought of what Naruto, Sasuke, or Kakashi-sensei would do in this situation. She then hit upon an idea as she lightly tossed her kunai into the air before her hands blurred through the needed signs.

Her jutsu went off just as the kunai reached the level of her head, causing a brief puff of smoke to pop into the air all around her as the cord connecting to the kunai was duplicated over a couple dozen times, the tips meeting together. She grabbed the kunai, and her chakra channeled down the cord until they all were held together, bypassing her need to make knots and creating a single, very lengthy cord. She threw the kunai towards the ceiling hundreds of meters above them, well away from the rest of the audience. There was so much strength behind it that it only took a second to drive into one of the metal beams far above them.

Her other hand gripped the cloned cord, while the hand she had used to throw lowered and glowed as a chakra scalpel formed on her fingertips. The scalpel then shredded the blond vines holding onto Momo.

It was at that time that she felt Denki's attack going off, causing her to grunt as everyone became his victim. She saw her teammates twitching as the water sparked all across it. She then grabbed Momo by the vines encasing her, and her two feet attached to Kyoka and Mina's backs and yanked all of them upwards.

They flew nearly a dozen meters upwards, her shadow clone cords barely withstanding the force she needed to get them in the air, but they held long enough to soften their landing at least. Sakura glanced below to watch how everyone was impacted by Denki's attack.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"And now Team Bakugo has stolen Team Komori's headband! That gives them five headbands and a combined score of one thousand, seven hundred and sixty-five points!" Hizashi announced through the microphone. "And they still aren't satisfied! They are targeting the three other teams that have any points left! Does their ambition know no limits?"

Hizashi marveled at the trap Bakugo's team had set off, which caught almost everyone off-guard. Most of those who had detected it in advance only had a few seconds before it happened. The experienced professionals watching the match sat up and took notice, quickly realizing that it had been planned from the beginning and had been beautifully laid out. He knew he would rewatch the fight from beginning to end to spot the tells.

"Now they are chasing after Team Mineta! They smell blood in the water and want to take the grand prize!"

Aizawa was one of the few who caught onto it early since he hadn't been surprised. Hizashi had seen his friend's tiny grin for some time, and it only grew just as it went off.

"They've trapped Team Mineta in an icy bunker! What are they planning to do in there?"

The stadium watched as Todoroki's ice trapped the two teams, preventing them from seeing what was occurring. They heard multiple explosions from inside, damaging and cracking the ice in various spots before one of the walls exploded outward.

"Team Mineta has escaped their trap! They will have to wait to knock down the current leader. Team Bakugo's looking mad! Oh, they are switching it up again! They're attacking Team Parker and Team Haruno! Are they going to be successful?"

Hizashi continued to narrate the battle even as Team Bakugo found Team Haruno to be the more vulnerable of the two.

"Oh no! Team Haruno's last horse is down! It is just Haruno left standing, and she can't go anywhere! She's a sitting duck! How can she possibly– Whaaaat!?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma watched as the match continued, impressed by the large web net that Peter's team had created and how well they had captured and restrained the two teams. He wasn't going to let Itsuka or Mashirao forget it either!

That was mostly because they had yet to find a way to maneuver quickly like Izuku or Katsuki's groups could. Katsuki's team was fast but limited to straight-on movements with little flexibility. That was why they couldn't pin down Izuku's team. He was proud of his students, who had learned to adapt and use their skills like they had.

Ranma looked towards Katsuki's group, noticing how they seemed to be running—something wasn't right. He turned towards them, his observation skills focusing on all of them, followed by his Ki sense. He quickly realized they were faking exhaustion.

They were hiding it well, meaning they knew what exhaustion looked and felt like, but they needed to improve their acting. The more subtle behaviors and hints of exhaustion wracking the body were missing. Ranma had been trained to experience exhaustion since he was young and trained on how to hide and detect it. It was that training that had noticed the problem at first.

His Ki senses confirmed it, showing their Ki less drained than they were presenting. The emotions were trickier since Katsuki almost matched what he would expect. But there was an undercurrent of expectation in all of them. Coupled together with everything else, it signaled they had something planned.

They were too far away, though, to be any real threat to him, but he watched as they stopped, and Katsuki verbally shouted at Izuku. He saw that one team from Class B, still wearing their headband, was approaching them, hoping to catch them off-guard, as they probably thought they were tired and distracted.

Ranma heard Fumikagi's shout about Denki. He felt concern and near panic from him, and he saw Peter's body stiffening. Peter turned back to Denki, peeked at the ground, and shouted something at the girl with the horns. A moment later, she launched some horns into the air. Peter had picked her up and shot some webbing at one of the horns. Unfortunately for them, he didn't get off the ground fast enough to prevent the attack from hitting Eijiro or Fumikage. The best he could do was limit the time they were affected.

Unfortunately for himself, Ranma did not make enough of the connections before Denki's attack went off. Ranma knew his classmate could do widespread electrical attacks, but those were through the air. With how far away he was, it shouldn't have been something he would have to worry about much. He didn't remember that water conducts electricity better than air in time. While his body could withstand the attack, it stung before flaring his Ki and leaped upwards.

Ranma landed back on the ground with a bit of a splash. He was just thankful the puddle of water wasn't large enough to be in danger of triggering his curse. He grunted a little when he landed, acknowledging that the attack was well done. He saw that only Peter, Sakura, and Katsuki with his team were not down. Everyone else had been taken out by that attack.

Ranma smirked when Katsuki glared in his direction, clearly hoping he would have been knocked out enough to steal his headband. Their team then launched themselves at Toru, stealing her headbands, before moving on to the Class B team.

While they were doing that, Sakura and Peter's teams landed and started recovering. Ranma instead looked at his teammate. He realized he hadn't said or moved around much since that attack. It looked like the electricity had conducted through himself enough to catch the pint-sized perv, knocking Minoru out for now. His body hung like a rag as Ranma moved him about.

"Come on, time to wake up, Minoru!" Ranma said, using his other hand to lightly slap him on the cheek. He repeated it a few times, and he got a minor reaction before he had to shift his attention to an incoming assault. This time, he had more to worry about than just Katsuki's explosions, as Shoto also sent his ice around to both sides, creating large walls that curved inwards as they grew. Ranma grinned, deciding it was time to show them they still had a ways to go to catch up with him.

Shoto finished creating a giant dome around thirty meters in diameter, blocking their view from everyone else. It was also thickening, gaining in strength.

Bakugo grinned as Pigtail landed near the ice wall. He threw his hands together to produce a large explosion, the resulting shockwave aimed towards him. It was so powerful that it created a shower of ice.

Unfortunately for Bakugo's mood, Pigtail hadn't been there. He had moved so fast that he hadn't realized it before his attack had hit the ice. Pigtail was on their left, hanging from a tiny imperfection in the wall with his feet and a smile on his face. "Missed me, Sparkler!"

Katsuki launched more attacks, but Pigtail just dropped to the ground, avoiding the focused explosion. The subsequent shockwaves broke more ice, creating windows and allowing people to see inside the dome a few seconds too late to see what had happened.

Pigtail bobbed through a few more attacks, getting closer as their team started to panic. Just as Katsuki thought of using his flashbang, even if it would negatively affect his team, it was too late. He felt something smack into his forehead, hard enough to kick it back and make him look straight up. He grunted at the spike of pain while hearing similar grunts of pain from the others as well. Then, another shattering of ice behind them informed them that their prey had escaped.

Katsuki knew some of Pigtail's capabilities, and his team pooled their shared experiences and observations. It was still an entirely different beast to be on the receiving end.

Holding his forehead where he had felt the hit land, his memory gave him the briefest of flashes as to what had happened. That hadn't been a ranged attack, Katsuki realized in a panic. He had flicked his forehead with his finger! He reached up to his forehead and around his neck, feeling for the headbands he knew would be gone– they were still there. He counted out the five different headbands, confirming Pigtail hadn't taken any of them.

Opting to rub at his forehead again, he looked down to see that Half-half, Glasses, and Sparky were also similarly rubbing their foreheads. Each felt the tiny bruises that they sported. Katsuki almost felt relieved that Pigtail hadn't taken their headbands when he first found them still present around his neck and forehead. Now he realized that Pigtail had taken the time to flick all four of them in the foreheads instead of just grabbing the headbands. His Quirk exploded outward as he launched dozens of explosions at what was left of the ice dome.

Ranma chuckled after hearing Katsuki explode again from the other side of the arena, with Sakura and Peter's teams between them now. Now that he felt he had a few more moments, he got to work on waking Minoru up again. The explosions had done some work, and he was finally coming around. Minoru's eyes blinked slowly, trying to figure out what had happened as his senses finished rebooting. Ranma let him do that, turning to watch as some of the other contestants started to stir while others remained out of it for now.

Katsuki's team was attacking Peter and Sakura's teams simultaneously, but the only one they had any success against was Sakura. Her horses were still dazed, which left them sluggish and slower to react. Eventually, Shoto captured their legs with his ice, and Denki and Bakugo launched attacks that sent them to the floor in a heap. The only one still standing was Sakura, balanced on top of them and not touching the ground.

Ranma winced at that, realizing that she was potentially a sitting duck since Sakura hadn't found a workaround like he had. But it would also be interesting to see how she responded, giving him insight into her capabilities and how she fought. She didn't have the time to free her teammates as Katsuki's team prepared for another blitz. So Sakura just stared them down.

Just as the ice started to spread once more and four boosters shot off behind them, Sakura's hands flashed through dozens of hand signs, looking very similar to Kuji-in that Shinto or Taoists used in their rituals. Ranma had always been too far away or preoccupied to properly observe her using it, so he watched in interest.

Chakra, as she called it, was something that was only borderline related to Ki, much like most Quirks, started to move and swirl as she formed the seals. The speed of her internal energy adjustment was impressive, changing and focusing as rapidly as her hands performed a new seal.

When Sakura grinned, the effect it and her hand signs had on Tenya and Denki was drastic. They did everything in their power to halt their charge after it had started, nearly causing them to spill to the ground. It certainly caught Shoto and Katsuki off-guard with plenty of swear words added in for good effect.

Their complaining halted as her hands stopped, remaining on a single sign as she stared at them. Ranma felt her energy flash through the air and concentrated into the water around them, much like it had when she had caused the Earth to rise up during the Obstacle Race. This time, however, it wasn't the ground that moved, but the puddles of water as it all flowed towards her. The water rapidly clumped together and rose, acting more like clay as its mass built up. Within a few seconds, all the water, including much of the loose and melting ice, had congregated to the mass as it began to shape itself into a serpentine dragon, coiling around on the ground about ten meters in height.

Ranma stared at it for a few moments before he gave his opinion on the technique. "Did it have to be water?"

Katsuki's team scrambled to escape the incoming entity as it flowed over the ground, not caring about Shoto's attempts to block and freeze it. Instead, the water dragon smashed through the ice, barely slowing it down. Then it did something even more terrifying: it absorbed and melted the ice, making it even bigger than before!

The four of them ran, trying to get away from it. And the four of them just had to lead it in Ranma's direction as he grumbled and jumped to the side. Of course it wasn't enough. As the dragon passed, it splashed enough water around to tag Ranma and activate his curse.

Glaring down at her soaked chest and pushing her now wet red hair off of her forehead, she turned to yell at the pink-haired girl. "Thanks a lot, Haruno! I'll get you back for that later!"

"Sorry, Saotome!" Sakura yelled back, looking rather pleased with herself as she worked to get her teammates back up. "But I am not limiting myself just so you don't get turned into a girl!"

Ranma lamented at that, working to get what water out of her hair and shirt that she could with only one hand available. Her accomplishments were reversed when Minoru spat out what water had collected in his mouth into her face. She glared at him for the act before realizing the situation's significance.

"You- you're-- you're a girl?" Minoru shouted in surprise and excitement.

"Shit."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku woke up with a start, his body sore as he heard explosions, shouting, and what sounded like the roar of rapids in a river. He also noticed he was soaked and that Mezo was still on top of him. He pushed against the ground without using his Quirk before slipping out from beneath his friend.

Now free, he could see what was transpiring and was surprised at the chaos. He saw the remnants of a ton of ice from a structure that Shoto must have created while they were knocked out. He saw other classmates were starting to get up or were being helped by their teammates, including Peter and Sakura's teams.

Explosions and roaring sounds were behind him, so he turned and was shocked by what he found. Kacchan's team was running away from a massive Asian water dragon that was coiling and moving like a snake, though parts of its body looped into the air. It was chasing the four of them. Kacchan was trying to send explosions at it to disrupt it, but it quickly reformed and continued the chase.

He caught sight of Ranma, who was wet and currently a girl, talking to his teammate about something. Looking around, it seemed everyone was recovering from Denki's attack; even Tsuyu and Itsuka's team were moving inside that giant web.

It seemed the fight was still going on, but what had happened? He looked up, saw the scoreboard, and panicked as he realized his team was marked as having no points! He looked at how much time was left. Only two minutes! He had two minutes to get his team back on their feet and get something!

"Shoji-kun! Uraraka-san! Hagakure-san! Get up quickly!" Izuku yelled, trying to reach through to them. His extra nudging did the trick as the three of them began to stir and awaken. "Come on, we don't have much time!"

Ochako and Toru groaned as they came out of their imposed slumber, looking up with blurry eyes as Izuku helped them sit up. "Wha– what's going on? What happened?" Ochako asked.

"We need to hurry! Kacchan stole our headbands after knocking almost everyone out!" Izuku said, backing up a step to give them room to get up.

"Whaaat!?" Toru screeched, reaching up to feel her forehead and the one around her neck, finding both of them gone. "Nooooo!"

"We have less than ninety seconds now!" Izuku told them as they all started to stand up in a hurry. He saw their panicked gazes at the charts indicating time and number of points. After they had confirmed it for themselves, he turned around, offering his back to Mezo again. "We need to get our points back from Kacchan!"

He didn't need to say anymore as they hurriedly reformed their formation. Ochako used her Quirk on Toru and Mezo first, then held them down so they wouldn't float away. Mezo grabbed Izuku's back and secured himself, then helped secure the girls with an arm each. After they reformed, Toru removed her shirt and threw it to the ground.

Unfortunately, she had tossed it in front of where Izuku was looking, staring down at the article of clothing as his brain quickly worked through how it got there. "Umm— err.. Uhh… Hagakure-san?" Izuku asked, his face turning a deep red as he realized the significance of that act more so than when she was wearing her hero uniform. Then there was the fact that it started floating upwards right in front of him.

"No time to get squeamish on us, Midoriya!" Toru shouted, thumping Mezo on the back in her drive to get them to start moving. "Now onward! Charge at him, tackle him, whatever you have to do! We need those points back!"

Being reminded of what was on the line and the fact the shirt had floated upwards enough that he could more easily ignore it, Izuku turned his gaze to Kacchan's team as they continued to run from the water dragon. Narrowing his eyes, he activated his Quirk. "Let's go!"

He sprinted forward, almost distracted by the girls asking about the dragon they hadn't realized was there until now. He didn't try to answer, focusing on the goal. He noticed that most teams were in a similar state, finally recovering and trying to do something before time ran out.

His team was one of several making a play for Kacchan. The explosive squad had just finished another maneuver, keeping their distance from the troublesome dragon. Izuku ignored it, even as he was splashed with stray water along with Mezo and the girls. They were singularly focused as they closed the distance.

Izuku watched, trying to determine the next route they would take. Kacchan and Shoto, at least, had noticed them, as had a few other teams trying to engage them. They were being boxed in, the dragon an intimidating presence that they had to avoid at all costs.

Unfortunately for Izuku's team, that was when the water dragon finally ran out of steam. It halted and then collapsed, the water spreading everywhere and pushing them away like a wave would. Not very far, but enough to slow them down and offer an escape for Kacchan's team.

Being off-balance, Izuku needed more time to cut them off. They shot off, going faster than he could and gaining distance. He didn't give up, seeing the utter chaos going on as an endless stream of attacks were sent at any of the teams with any points. It didn't matter who, as attack after attack was launched. No attempts at defense or restraint! Tape, tongues, vines, giant hands, ground becoming like quicksand, small objects that glowed purple, glops of glue, literal Japanese words flying through the air, and more! The battlefield had genuinely transformed into utter chaos, as anyone with the energy to use a Quirk was attempting to use theirs in their desperate attempts to regain some points.

He would have marveled at how Peter and Sakura had gone on the counter-offensive, laying down a tremendous quantity of webbing and tools to restrain or stop incoming attacks that targeted them.

Then Ranma caught his eye for a second. She was having the time of her life as she flowed through everything, even using the various objects littered over the area to redirect herself or dodge anything sent in her general direction. Nothing appeared to be capable of touching her as she let herself go. The frantic yet determined face of the boy glued to her arm as he threw the small balls that came off his head made for a remarkable contrast.

While it was amazing to watch, those stray attacks did not help Izuku or his team. Instead, it added to the difficulty of chasing after Kacchan. Especially since they were the only team doing so now. Kacchan's speed was why the other teams had quickly given up chasing them, opting to add their firepower to the others. Kacchan saw this as well, giving him a smirk. "Ha! You're too late, Deku! You don't stand a chance anymore! It's time for you to take a nap!"

This time, they didn't even try to run away. Instead, explosions and ice were thrown, forcing Izuku to dodge. Tenya stood in the front, ready to move or defend if need be, while Denki held a hand forward, with a few sparks going across his fingers.

Izuku pushed forward anyway, dodging explosions and smashing any ice he could as he tried to close the gap. He wasn't sure how best to deal with Denki, but he needed to get the girls to Kacchan to try to get a headband! With a final dodge, all four of them braced as another of Kacchan's explosive shockwaves hit them before he leaped forward.

"Side!" Mezo shouted, his spare hands reaching out to his right, trying to absorb the impact of the brick of ice that threatened to shove them away. Izuku also reacted to his warning, braced himself, but even with their combined efforts, they didn't have enough weight to counter it and were shoved off the path, ruining their chance.

Izuku looked up with heartbreak as the four shot off again, Kacchan laughing and taunting him as they sped off. "Eat shit, Deku! That's what you deserve!"

Izuku recovered, getting his feet under him, stopping their momentum, and even digging his fingers into the ground to anchor them. They were already halfway across the field as he started sprinting. Hoping they could do something and had enough time.

"Fifteen seconds!" Ochako shouted, spreading her panic. "We can't catch them in time! We aren't fast enough!"

"Noooo!" Toru screamed, her hammer fists causing Mezo to grunt.

Izuku tried to think of something, anything, they could do to close the gap in time. He was coming up bl– wait! There was one thing he could do, something he had almost forgotten about. He had one way to get them there in time.

"I can close the gap!" Izuku shouted, surprising the others for a moment. "But I won't be much help afterward! I'll try to tackle Kaminari-san; the rest is up to you! We don't have time to explain, so just get the headband!"

He put words to action, not even giving them time to question what he would do, as he crouched down lower and concentrated on how his Quirk worked. He estimated how fast Kacchan was going and how fast they were. Then, to ensure they succeeded, he put a little more into it.

His Quirk shifted as the green lightning that sparked around his body when using Full Cowl shifted to just his legs, but the brightness and frequency increased significantly. 'One For All… forty percent!'

He shot off, cracking the ground behind him as his speed increased eightfold, closing the gap nearly instantaneously. The crack of the ground behind him had alerted Kacchan. Looking out of the corner of his eyes, they widened in shock, and he tried to shift his hand to intercept them and shout out a warning. But they were already there by the time any sound escaped his throat.

Mezo had released Izuku just before they hit, allowing him to try to tackle Denki away from the others. Mezo grappled Tenya, Shoto, and the bottom half of Katsuki, using his strength and extra arms to hold them in place and limit their assistance. He felt Shoto's Quirk start to work, freezing his arm and part of his body. He just hoped it would be enough.

Toru thought of all of Ranma's lessons on pressure points. He had given some brief examples of what you could do at much higher levels, like locking up your entire body with a simple touch to the correct place. Which was utterly terrifying to experience! But Ranma had only done that to prepare her for what it could do down the road and entice her to keep her interest.

But he had also shown her something that she could use now. While it wasn't always effective against everyone, there were nerves and clusters of nerves within the body where, if you applied enough pressure, you could cause those nerves to send back to the brain a tremendous amount of pain. He had her start on something called the Median Nerve, which went up and down someone's arm. He had her practice on one point around the wrist and lower hand.

She grabbed Katsuki's arm at the wrist as they collided, working to apply pressure as hard as she could, knowing that the boy was strong. She was rewarded with his arm locking up and Katsuki shouting in pain as both teams descended towards the ground. Her other hand reached up, taking hold of the headband on his head, her invisible fist closing around it!

But that was when their luck ran out, as they all felt the spark of Denki's Quirk. It hit both teams, hitting all of them for that critical moment. They crashed into the ground, resting on top of their collapsed teammates. None of her muscles responded, which would have allowed her to remove the headband.

"Time's up!" Present Mic shouted, causing everyone to freeze.

All eight of them remained like that for several seconds, a combination of recovering from Denki's Quirk and processing what had happened. Toru saw that Katsuki was the first to recover, reaching up and pulling her hand off the headband. She didn't resist, knowing she had failed them.

Both teams started to separate, though her team remained on the ground, not having the energy or will to try to get up. Toru remained there, shocked that she had come so close, only to fail from a literal last-second save from Denki. Eventually, the shock ran out, and instead, she began to cry. She wasn't the only one, hearing Izuku crying from his place on the ground not too far away.

Toru just wanted to crawl into a hole and cry for a week. She was exhausted from weeks of hard training and throwing herself into this fight with her friends. They had been doing well, even! Only to lose it all and be denied their chance at the very end.

Toru heard Mezo sit up and remain silent, opting to look over his teammates first and confirm they were okay. Toru saw Katsuki's team gathering together, with Tenya checking over a dazed Denki, who was sporting a rather unusual grin as drool leaked from his lips. Shoto mainly focused on his breathing and working some of the muscles on his sides, though he also looked in their direction a few times. Katsuki just stared at them, not saying or doing anything but breathing.

When she heard Ochako start to giggle off to her side, Toru was worried her friend was taking it really badly. Toru turned her head, seeing Ochako resting on her side and her back to them and the other team. "Ochako-chan?" Toru finally asked. "Are you okay?"

Instead of responding, her friend's giggles got even louder, escalating Toru's worries. She heard Mezo trying to help Izuku get up, but he failed as Izuku's legs were too badly injured and refused to work for him.

"Ah! Bakugo-kun! Your neck!" Tenya shouted, distracting their attention from Ochako's disturbing giggles.

Toru looked at them, seeing Tenya point at the headbands surrounding his neck—specifically, at the three headbands around his neck where four had previously been.

Toru turned to the laughing Ochako, looking at her in awe as the girl raised a fist from the ground. In her fist, she held the headband for one hundred forty points.

"PINK CHEEKS! I'M GOING TO MURDER YOU!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"YES!" Inko screamed as she saw her son's teammate had saved them at the last moment, the save they wouldn't have been able to pull off if her son hadn't done whatever he had done to increase their speed so drastically. "That's my baby! Way to go!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 15 - End

Author's Notes - Sorry this was out a little later than usual, Boldish hasn't quite finished it, partly because he hadn't realized I had a 'deadline.' I don't, nothing strict on their end. He's still at least the last major scene to go through, but once he does I will edit it here.

It also took me a little longer this morning to get it done since there was a bit of an emergency with the family of ducklings that nested in our shrubs. Ducklings fell down a drainage and we were able to get all 8 ducklings out. Poor mama was very distressed, but they all appear to be fine now.

Like I previously mentioned, there will be a gap between Ch. 15 to Ch. 16 that will be four weeks instead of the previous two that I have been releasing for this arc. It will also extend to Ch. 16 to Ch. 17. If my own writing and Boldish is far enough along, I will move things back to every 2 weeks, hopefully.

[Edit - Boldish finished and I've updated it with the small changes. Not very many and doesn't change any context. Also forgot to update it here (SV) until later this night. My bad!]
 
Last edited:
Chapter 16 - U.A. Sports Festival: Intermission
Chapter 16 - U.A. Sports Festival: Intermission

"Now, let's look at the top four—no, five teams right away!" Present Mic said over the speakers, grabbing the audience's attention. Many were enraptured and confused about the ending.

"In first place, Team Mineta!" Present Mic said. "Even with everything brought against them, they still have their headband!"

The audience cheered as an image of Ranma with Minoru stuck to his arm popped up, displaying the ten million, one hundred and sixty points he had in the end. It did confuse some of them, however, as it was an image of a male Ranma while they were currently female. There were plenty of mutterings between the different groups about what had happened there. It was just another item piled on top of everything as people couldn't reach a consensus.

"In second place, by a surprise upset and a trap that gave them the most headbands for a total of one thousand, six hundred and twenty-five points, is Team Bakugo!"

New cheers went out, as few in the audience weren't amazed by what they had done. The rumors had begun to spread about being related to famous Pro-Hero families, one being the son of the number two Pro-Hero Endeavor and the other the brother of the currently rising star Ingenium. While the last two were relatively unknown, they had quickly cemented themselves as persons of interest.

"Third place is Team Parker! Not only are two of them from America, but young Parker is a rising star for those in the Department of Support! Even though he's taking the Heroics Course! They finished the match with one thousand, two hundred and ten points!"

That surprised many in the audience. They knew just enough about the different Departments and Courses and how challenging both departments could be. So, to hear he was a rising star for the Department that created support gear made many of them wonder what he was doing to achieve that.

"In Fourth place, we have Team Haruno! I don't think anyone will forget how they protected their headbands by creating a giant water dragon any time soon! That allowed them to walk away with one thousand one hundred and seventy points!"

More applause went out, especially from many young girls, who were excited to see an entire team of girls as strong as they were. It also attracted a fair number of boys who noted how pretty they were. Being reminded of the giant water dragon that had shaken up the field, they all marveled at her abilities.

"And in Fifth place, by a down-to-the-wire play, is Team Hagakure! They snuck one of the headbands from Team Bakugo in a real nail-biter for one hundred and forty points!"

The audience hollered in approval as the screens showed the dive and capture of the points in slow motion. It also showed how close they had come to taking even more points, though that was admittedly tricky with Hagakure's invisibility. While they had gotten plenty of attention earlier in the match, it fell off near the end as many thought they had no chance of recovery, only to be proven wrong. This excited everyone and got them looking forward to the replays.

"These five teams will advance to the final round!" Present Mic announced. The audience reviewed the final listings, cycling through the eighteen successful members. "Now, we'll take an hour's break for lunch before we start the afternoon festivities!"

The audience began to disperse, many hurrying to get food and returning to their seats before events started again. They didn't want to miss anything!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"They are threatening what?" Chihiro yelled into her phone. She paced as she listened, wincing a few times after a few rather loud words. The pacing and tapping of her foot when she stopped failed to help her remain calm. "I just showed what he did! It seems to me like they are just trying to cover it up! And so what if he changes into a girl?"

Chihiro paused, but her eyes dimmed as she was given her instructions. She opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted once more before grimacing. This made Etsurou sigh in relief as it seemed calmer heads had prevailed. He returned to casually recording the students as they pulled themselves together, and the audience hurried off.

He wasn't the only one, as most of the media hadn't left yet. A few reporters were still talking into their microphones, speaking with the hosts of their stations live. He also heard a few of his fellow journalists talking amongst themselves about events. While those first three had quickly attracted their attention, the rest of the students had secured the Freshmen as the group to watch this year, beating out even the Seniors for any news, though they heard some good things were happening there. Something to catch up on afterwards Etsurou supposed.

Several other students performed exceptionally well, but the teams that used the sled technique, especially during the cavalry battle, caught many skilled eyes. He knew from years of covering this event that most students adopted the mindset that it was all for themselves. Sometimes, you would have students working together with their Quirks, trying to adapt new techniques and strategies. But this year, the frequency and skill in which they did it was unusual, making people take notice.

It was noted that Ingenium's younger brother was among them. Ingenium, a hero whose agency was getting a lot of attention these days for operating counterintuitively to most agencies, was catching the attention of some parties. He heard some reporters were hunting for the hero even now to get his feedback on it.

"Yes, sir," Chihiro said, defeated, as she killed the line. She then turned to him. "This sucks!"

"What'd he say?" Etsurou asked, wondering which of the many very valid reasons she had been given.

"They were throwing around things like age-inappropriate for this time of day without giving them the time to censor! And all sorts of other bullshit!" Chihiro sighed, knowing she was losing this battle. At least for now. "And they won't let me interview him either."

"So, we keep a low profile?"

"Yes," Chihiro moaned in disappointment, kicking the ground.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Come along, Mt. Lady," Kamui Woods said, dragging the somewhat compliant hero along. "You can put the pieces together regarding her later."

"But– but–" Mt. Lady tried to respond, still confused by the reveal that the girl she had been looking for had turned out to be a guy. Or the guy turned out to be a girl.

Death Arms chuckled at her response as they prepared to return to their rounds after their break. They had already spent too much time watching the first two events and were being eyed by some of the organizers to get going. It wasn't too bad since almost everyone, even the school staff, had been similarly caught up.

Kamui Woods and Death Arm didn't think any less of her, as they could understand her confusion. They shared it after all. While Quirks that could change your gender in some way weren't unheard of, they weren't exactly typical. She would have already adapted if that had been all that was to it. The question was what exactly her Quirk was since it had appeared to be a strengthening Quirk of some sort at first. All the little oddities he(at the time) displayed made it more confusing, appearing as if they had multiple Quirks. And not just having two Quirks from their parents or a combo, but several more.

"I just don't understand!" Mt. Lady finally shouted, her back straightened as she looked ahead, her eyes not focusing on anything. "Is she a girl or a boy? Does this mean I have to ask a boy how to better seduce vendors?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was grinning as she rested. It had finally started to get good there at the end, with the other teams seeing her as a last-ditch chance since she wasn't running away. The sheer bulk and variety of attacks thrown at her made it more interesting than dealing with that army of back-alley thugs or the bulky bird brain. Not to mention their general skill was superior, so it had been more challenging.

"Well, it looks like we get to keep our headband," Ranma said, making a few of his classmates and those from Class B groan. Itsuka, Mashirao, and Tetsutetsu were taking things in stride and were trying to reassure their teammates.

Speaking of teammates, Ranma turned to look at how Minoru had held up. His eyes were wide, showing some red lines in his sclera. His breathing was deep and frantic, and the rest of his body was still twitching as it expected another sudden change of position brought on by Ranma's rapid movements.

Minoru's frantic behavior had returned, as had the bleeding on his head. He had started throwing the purple balls around since events changed too quickly for him to adjust and properly aim them. Ranma had taken it upon herself to help him with that, timing his throws with her movements. It showed results as a few others were trying to remove the menacing little balls. A few had caught on too slowly that they could stick to almost anything and were left in awkward positions.

The shift in his attitude had been interesting to watch for Ranma, as he went from a passive and terrified rider to actively trying to help Ranma win however he could. His emotions had become erratic even before the event had started. While he still felt excessive fear and other emotions, a well of determination had appeared. The difference between now and then was that he was fighting for something he wanted.

"You good, Mineta?" Ranma asked while she removed Momo's old shirt from how it was tied to her arm. She had done more to secure him than just that, as his shirt and her knot would have failed them within the first minute of dodging, but it worked as a base.

Minoru slowly calmed down before his body shuddered as it finally stopped pumping him full of adrenaline. It left him exhausted, far more than he had been earlier. He turned his eyes to Ranma and was reminded that the pretty girl before him was also a guy. Or something like that. He hadn't exactly been in the best frame of mind when the quick explanation had been given to him.

With no easy path forward to resolve his confusion, he instead asked the relevant question. "Huh?"

"You good?" Ranma repeated.

"Er, yes?" Mineta answered.

"Good," Ranma said before dropping him. He fell half a meter in surprise but caught himself and didn't topple over. Ranma ignored that and headed towards Hagakure's group instead.

She had caught a glimpse of their last-second dive, her Ki sense having gone off on seeing Izuku use more power from his Quirk than usual. While she didn't get a proper look the last time he had pumped his legs like that, she had seen what even the smaller amounts could do to him when she helped him get that initial control of it down. From how Izuku's legs weren't moving and the pain she could sense, she figured offering her assistance sooner rather than later would be a good idea.

Mezo and Ochako noticed his state and offered assistance to make him more comfortable. Ochako had used her Quirk to let them easily move him around as Mezo set him down in a more comfortable sitting position. Toru seemed torn between cheering for the headband she was holding onto and worrying about Izuku's current state. But Ranma noticed something else about her, so she took a little detour before she finished making her way to them.

She smirked at Sparkler's reaction to having lost a headband. The spiky-haired blonde was proving her nickname of him appropriate but was being held back by Tenya and Denki. She felt some general annoyance coming from Shoto, who stood off to the side and was not getting involved.

The others ignored Sparkler's shouts of indignation and threats of pain for having stolen one of his 'rightfully stolen' headbands. By the time Ranma made it to them, he had calmed down enough that Tenya and Denki no longer needed to hold him back. Even with all the lessons from her guardians about exacerbating situations, Ranma couldn't help herself. "Sup, Sparkler!"

The boy stiffened before his gaze turned to her with furious intent. Even his Quirk simmered into a cold heat before going out. Tenya and Denki had wisely backed away, instead opting to check up on Izuku, who seemed the worst off from everyone present.

"Hey, Izuku! Nice save there at the end, even if it did cost you," Ranma said.

"Ranma–ku–san," Izuku said, being reminded that Ranma was currently a girl. "Ummm, thank you?"

Ranma rolled her eyes but didn't say anything more. The kid was still getting over his nervous interactions around girls. At least he didn't get nosebleeds like some other guys she knew.

Ranma knelt and started feeling around his legs, examining them to see how much he had damaged them with her hands and Ki sense. "Yep, you busted them," Ranma said. "Seems like you have a few fractures. Your legs are a little misshaped, but you don't have any bones protruding at least."

She watched as Izuku winced throughout the examination but held his tongue. Deciding to at least help with the pain for now, she reached behind his back and tapped on a point.

Izuku jerked in pain for a moment before he sighed in relief as it left him. "Thank you, Ranma-san. That feels much better," Izuku said, giving a warm smile of appreciation.

"Yeah," Ranma grinned at him, but the grin disappeared as she leveled a sober look at him. "Just remember that it only numbs the pain, so don't go doing anything with those legs until you get looked at."

"Speaking of…" Ranma said, trailing off as she turned in a specific direction. She held both of her hands up to her mouth and yelled, "Yo! Sakura! Patient for you!"

"Is Midoriya-kun alright?" Tenya asked, standing a meter away. "His injuries remind me of when he took down the Zero-pointer."

Katsuki jerked ever so slightly at that reminder, turning his hard eyes to his childhood 'friend,' but said nothing. After a moment, he turned around and put his hands in his pockets. He moved further away, closer to where Shoto was waiting. Neither boy felt in the mood for any sort of discussion. However, Katsuki raised an eyebrow as he saw Shoto look up into the stands for a few seconds before turning and leaving the arena without saying a word.

"Yeah, he's pretty banged up," Ranma said, not turning to look at them, instead watching as Sakura finished helping her teammates before approaching them. "But I don't think it is as bad as that time. He controlled it better, and his body has had more time to strengthen, giving him more room to strain it."

Tenya nodded, glad to know his classmate wouldn't be left in as serious a state. He stood by as Sakura finally arrived. She warmly smiled at him and Denki before focusing on her new patient.

"He used too much power in his legs for that last attempt, didn't he?" Sakura said. Her hand glowed as she held it above his legs.

While Sakura scanned Izuku, Ranma returned to Toru and held out the invisible girl's gym shirt for the other girl. "Here you go, Toru."

"Oh, thank you, Ranma!" Toru said before grabbing her shirt and putting it on.

This act made Denki stare and blush, which his classmates hadn't noticed. The one person that did, grinned at finding a kindred soul. Minoru approached the taller boy to start a conversation about girls, well away from the others.

"So, what's the prognosis?" Ranma asked when she returned.

"He has three fractures in his left leg and one on his right. He's also torn multiple muscles in both. This would normally mean you couldn't progress, Midoriya-san," Sakura said. She was pleased to see him wince at the news. "If Shuzenji-sensei or I could not heal you, this would have taken at least four to six months to heal."

Sakura canceled the technique, turning to look Izuku in the eyes. He held it for a few seconds before he blushed and turned away. "While Shuzenji-sensei may have her own opinion regarding whether she will heal you, I want to know why you did it. And I want an answer before I spend my energy healing you."

Izuku didn't look anyone in the eyes, finding the ground more interesting. The others waited for him, some because they were being polite, while others were interested in his answer. After thinking about it long enough, he finally answered, though his gaze didn't shift. "I-- I did it… I did it because I screwed up. I didn't think about what Kaminari-kun could do, and I didn't make the connection between the water and how it conducts electricity. I left us vulnerable, and it cost us our headbands."

Ochako and Toru almost spoke up, but they saw Ranma willing them to remain silent.

"Then, when your water dragon dissolved and everyone else changed their focus to Ranma-san and the others, I realized we weren't going to be able to catch them with the time left. Getting the points from anyone else wouldn't have been possible. I was trying to think of anything that could help us close the gap, but I couldn't, not in the time we had left. At least, until I remembered that I was still holding back," Izuku said.

He paused, turning to look at his damaged limbs, seeing the extent of the damage for the first time. "I wasn't going to, at first… as much as I wanted to win, I didn't want to put myself into that situation again. But I realized that even if I couldn't proceed, then at least the others would get a shot," Izuku said before he sighed and closed his eyes. "Maybe I could make it up to them for my earlier failure."

Izuku remained there, expecting to be chewed out, told how he wasn't a failure or shouldn't have injured himself over something that didn't matter. What he hadn't expected was warmth in his legs. A warmth he remembered from when Sakura had previously healed his injuries. Opening his eyes, he found Sakura working on his left leg, physically adjusting it to move it into place and healing the damage. He remained silent and let her work. He did smile when he saw the thumbs-up Ranma was giving him.

Once that leg was done, she started working on the other, fixing the fractures. Within a few minutes, both legs had been healed enough that Ranma reversed the pressure point she had used. His legs were very sore, as if he had run them into the ground and then kept going for twice the distance. He could stand on them with some help, though it wasn't a pleasant experience.

"Good answer, Midoriya-san," Sakura said once he was on his feet again. "I've healed most of the damage, but a stop by Shuzenji-sensei's office, after we get lunch, should finish the process. Your punishment is having to wait until after lunch. A helpful reminder of the costs of doing something like that."

"Thank you, Haruno-san," Izuku said.

"Alright, now that that drama is finally finished…" a nauseatingly arrogant voice said behind them. "Does someone want to finally explain… What the fuck is going on with your Quirk, Saotome?"

Ranma grinned as she turned around and found most of the students involved in the Cavalry Battle. However, two were most prominent as they glared at her. A short-haired and well-groomed blonde from Class B and the boy who looked like he was related to Gosunkugi.

"Sure!" Ranma cheerfully replied. "But let's get lunch first."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"So, what do you want to eat, Kota-kun?" Katashi asked as he led his charge through the crowd.

"Something with noodles!" Kota exclaimed, his stomach growling in anticipation. "Ramen, udon or spaghetti!"

Katashi chuckled; the young boy's enthusiasm was always infectious. They had nearly left the stands when Katashi heard someone call out to him.

"Iwamoto-san?" An elderly voice called from behind him.

Katashi turned around, finding an old acquaintance he hadn't expected to see. "Torino-san!" Katashi replied, cheerful at seeing the elderly man was still kicking. He was glad to note that his senses told him Kota had also paused without him having to ask him to do so. "It is a surprise to see you. How is retirement?"

"Boring," Sorahiko replied while he inspected his slightly younger colleague. Considering his forced retirement, the shorter man was surprised to see how in shape he was. While he wasn't as bulky as he used to be, his slim body still looked intimidating, and the way Katashi held himself seemed better than he had remembered him being. "Though today's events have certainly been interesting."

Katashi chuckled. "Yes, it has. Here to see All Might?"

Reminded of darker things, Sorahiko's mood took a turn for a moment before he covered it, but Katashi had noticed. "Partially," Sorahiko said, and he decided to calm his fellow retiree and change the subject. "It is some unfortunate news I need to bring about an old friend of ours. What about you? I didn't think you were one for watching such events in person?"

"I am here for a few reasons, one of which is acting as the minder for a friend's son. I have been acting as a tutor of sorts this last year," Katashi said before smirking. "I have also been learning some new skills myself. It has been… educational."

Sorahiko nodded, glad the man had found something to pour his time, effort, and experience into again. Like himself, he didn't tend to pursue general education, focusing more on particular students.

"So, where is the boy?" Sorahiko asked as he held the top of his cane with two hands while looking around. He had thought the boy he had seen near Katashi was the one he was referring to, but he wasn't so sure anymore.

"He's right–" Katashi started but halted as he realized his senses had lied to him. Kota was not where he had thought he would be a moment ago. How long he had slipped him was telling, as the boy was nowhere in sight. Instead of outrage or panic, Katashi did something that surprised Sorahiko. He laughed. "He's gotten better!"

Sorahiko raised an eyebrow at that, wondering what the story behind that reaction was. "The boy's Quirk?"

Katashi turned back to him, his smile widening, showing off his razor-sharp teeth. "No," Katashi said, "it is martial arts training, specifically."

Sorahiko blinked at that, not having expected an answer like that. Usually, martial arts, or fight training, started at an older age than he thought the boy had been. Then again, some did like to start younger. Eventually, Sorahiko nodded, deciding not to go down that rabbit hole.

"I see… but I am surprised you aren't worried about him getting lost in this crowd?" Sorahiko asked.

"I already know where he's going. I was just wondering how long it would take him to slip my leash," Katashi chuckled. "He's gone to ambush his Sensei."

The smaller and older man tilted his head in confusion.

"His Sensei is one of the students," Katashi added, simultaneously alleviating and worsening his confusion. "Saotome Ranma, the one with the pigtail and winner of both events so far."

Sorahiko's eyes widened, but he soon nodded as it made sense. Even as old as he was, he could tell there was something special about the teen. About how they fought. The pink-haired girl also fit into that mold, something he was prepared for after his discussions with Tsukauchi. Seeing them in person, however, was more surprising than he had expected. They both showed signs of being more experienced than most Pro-Heroes with a decade under their belt.

"You said multiple reasons for coming, though? Do those reasons also involve Saotome-san?"

"Yes," Katashi responded, then glanced upwards as his eyes locked onto someone else in the crowd much further away. "In fact, I just spotted one of them. So, if you'll excuse me, Torino-san, I must get going."

Sorahiko nodded, not wanting to keep the other man occupied unnecessarily. Besides, he did want to try to get some freshly made taiyaki to snack on.

"Oh, Torino-san?" Katashi asked, turning around before he had gone more than a few steps. He waited until the older hero had turned around as well. "If you wish, you can join Kota-kun and me for the next events."

Sorahiko smiled as he replied. "Thank you, I think I will."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto moved through the stadium, carefully reducing his interactions with others that might prevent him from reaching his goal. It took nearly five minutes to get there, but he found his target just as they were about to descend the stairs.

The man was large, shy of two meters in height, with a muscular physique barely hidden by his dark dress shirt. He also wore some khaki dress pants and shoes. The quality of the clothes was better than what most people wore, but they didn't stand out. The more defining features were the stubble of hair for a beard and his short but spiky red hair. One of the reasons most people were not recognizing him was that he wasn't covered in fire.

"Father," Shoto nearly shouted, catching the man's attention and stopping his descent down the stairs. But he didn't turn to look at him; he just stayed there to let Shoto close the distance a bit further. They stayed several meters apart as the rest of the pedestrians moved on, leaving their stadium area empty. "Why are you here?"

Shoto waited as his father didn't move or respond until he gave a curt answer. "Business."

Shoto narrowed his eyes as he considered the answer. He doubted it mainly because his father was not in his Pro-Hero uniform. But, even with all of their history, one thing he did not do was outright lie to him. It just wasn't something his father did, even to his family.

"Why would you be here, today, on business… without being on the job?" Shoto asked, his anger beginning to show.

"It's complicated," his father responded, his voice much like it had been for the last year, as if all of his passion had disappeared. Years ago, he would have enjoyed it. "It's regarding a case I worked on last year."

Shoto's brain raced through facts and details, using the skills and training his father had forced him to develop over the many years he had been taught. "You stopped training me, nearly disappearing from our lives entirely, around ten months ago…," Shoto started, working out the timetables and particulars. "All that nee-san and nii-san could find out from Kamiji-san was that you had a fixation on a recent case."

His father didn't react, which for him was an admission of guilt. "If it was a case you were involved with, but you're here now… did that case involve one of my classmates? Or someone from 1-B?"

"Yes," his father replied, taking his hand off the rail and putting it into his pants pocket. He still hadn't turned around to look at Shoto, and the fact that he wouldn't just angered him even further.

"It's Saotome, isn't it?" Shoto asked, narrowing things down even further. Rare memories of when his father praised him for his deductions echoing in his ears.

"... yes," he finally said.

Only one thing threw his father so far off balance and caused him to become nearly irrational in behavior. His brother and sister had tried to find a case their father had worked on with All Might in any capacity. They had uncovered nothing, and their father's sidekicks wouldn't tell them anything more, even though they had also wondered about his recent change of attitude.

There was one thing that Shoto realized might cause his father to give up as he had. After all, he was his father's ultimate creation, someone who would one day surpass All Might as the Number One Pro-Hero in Japan. The second abysmal pit in his stomach opened wide, and the twin formed next to his anger at his father's unceasing drive to surpass the titular hero. This one was worse in some ways.

Even if he was finally given the chance to have agency for once in his life, to go out and play with his siblings or other kids, to interact with them on a more regular basis, it had quickly been tempered by the fact that he had been abandoned. That he wasn't good enough.

Finally, having an answer to the questions that had been hounding him for nearly a year lit a blaze inside him that was a mixture of both of his parent's Quirks. An ice-cold and unending rage was unleashed.

"I'll prove you wrong, Father," Shoto coldly said, glaring into his father's eyes when he finally turned to look at him, surprise showing on his face. After a few seconds, he turned and walked away.

"Shoto!" He had almost passed the point where shouting would have been required to get his attention when he heard his father's voice calling his name. What caught Shoto off-guard was the lack of anger in his voice. He had followed after Shoto so that he didn't have to shout his next piece. Instead, they reversed their previous positions, and he was now talking to Shoto's back. "A piece of advice. If you face Saotome in the ring… don't hold back. Don't hold anything back. You won't stand a chance without it. Even as slim of a chance as it is."

Shoto turned so he could glare at him out of the corner of his eye, his scar plainly visible for the man he held responsible for it. Instead of answering him, however, he just turned and walked away. He still needed to eat his lunch.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma happily set down his tray of food on the table. He was among the last of his class to arrive, though he thought a few people were missing. Ranma didn't do a headcount of people from Class B, but he thought most of them were also here. There were also Shinso and Sero, two of the boys in the general studies courses who had made it to the cavalry battle.

They had moved some of the cafeteria tables closer together, allowing the large group of students to converse more easily and learn of the oddity that was Saotome Ranma.

When he took his seat, many of the discussions that had been going on ceased, and they were now looking expectedly at him. Ranma got his chopsticks out and prepared to dig into his food.

"Are you going to explain things, finally?" The blonde boy from Class B named Monoma said, who sat across from him. "Or will you make us wait for you to finish eating first?"

Ranma smirked, causing the boy's sneer to get worse. "I can do both," Ranma said casually. He interrupted the blonde's retort, "But the price for my explanation is some of your food."

Neito glared, not liking the boy's arrogance one bit. His usual method of mocking his opponents had been soured, especially since so little had gone his way. "I am not giving you any of my food."

"Too late."

Neito's glare intensified. He was hating the pigtailed boy's mocking smile. Especially since that was something he liked to do. "You haven't touched my plate."

The coughs and bursts of laughter from a few of his classmates didn't help his mood, so he turned his glare to those members. But the others were astonished as they looked at where his plate rested. Deciding it was worth investigating, he looked down at his plate and found two-thirds of his food had disappeared. With widened eyes, he looked back at Ranma, only to find him putting one of his pieces of meat into his mouth and chewing on it. He located more of his food resting on Ranma's plate.

"... I hate you," Neito said.

"That's all?" Ranma asked, tilting his head in curiosity. "Where's the pledge to make my life hell or that you're going to kill me? If all you're going to say is 'you hate me,' that's way too boring."

"That's my job," Katsuki said from a few seats over, not even looking up from his food as he ate.

"You-- you've gotten death threats?" Pony asked, both curious and distressed. "Over food?"

"Sure!" Ranma exclaimed, grinning in her direction. "Let's see… there's Ryouga, of course… could add Kuno in there… Pops… Nabiki– well, kind of… definitely the Old Freak…." The others looked on as he started mumbling, counting on his fingers, soon going over ten and restarting the counting of his fingers.

Katsuki did find the subject matter more interesting than he thought he would, wondering who these people were. The most fascinating and telling thing to him was how frequent that problem appeared to have been for him. If Pigtail had to deal with so many people targeting him and making threats to his life, no wonder he was so casual about his own threats.

"Enough about that," Shinso said, giving Ranma a level stare. "What is going on with your Quirk? I've seen you use too many abilities for it to be a simple Quirk, not to mention changing into a girl."

Ranma turned to stare at him, calming down since the purple-haired boy was asking plainly. "Well, it's complicated. Most of you are probably not going to believe me…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ugh, you made us late, Mineta-kun…" Denki grumbled as they entered the cafeteria line. He could already see the discussion had started. Luckily, the line wasn't terribly long.

"I did not!" Minoru said, upset at another person trying to lay all the blame at his feet. "I didn't force you to stay and watch the cheerleaders!"

"... but if you hadn't pointed them out…" Denki lamely responded, knowing the other boy wasn't wrong.

"You were enjoying it as much as I was! I saw the look in your eyes, you like the pretty girls as much as I do! You're just too much of a wimp to admit it!" Minoru said. Maybe a little more harshly than he usually would, but he felt he didn't want the other boy to backslide. The tinting of Denki's cheeks made Minoru grin at that winning strike.

"... fine," Denki admitted, giving up his protests. They shuffled along in silence for a minute, nearly halfway through the line.

"Speaking of cheerleaders, you know what would be really awesome?" Minoru said, drool leaking out of his dopey grin.

Denki looked down at him, wondering what he had in mind. "What?"

"What if the girls from Class A and B wore cheerleader outfits too? That would be so hot…"

Denki's first reaction was to call him out on the suggestion, not wanting to subject his friends to things he knew they wouldn't be happy about, but it was overwritten before he could say anything. His brain had started trying to picture that exact scenario and was succeeding in silencing the other half.

"Okay," Denki said after his brain pictured all the girls in his class wearing those outfits. Even Ranma, when he was a girl. "That would be hot."

"Too bad they would never go for it…" Minoru said, depressed that the thought was as far as it would go.

Denki paused, thinking about it and racking his brain. For a moment, he had considered suggesting to the girls that Aizawa had talked about it, and they had overheard, but he knew that Sakura at least would realize what was going on.

After spending more time on it and reviewing some of the lessons on deceptions that Sakura had given them, Denki knew one way they might succeed. As the thoughts solidified, he grinned at his new friend before explaining his brilliant plan.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"You expect me to believe that kind of bullshit?" Neito asked, leveling his unamused stare at the pigtailed youth.

"Really, Monoma-san?" Itsuka asked from a few seats over, smiling at the perfect way to silence him. She held up a glass of water, sloshing it around to bring attention to it. "You are the perfect person to test it with, are you not? I'm sure all the girls in our class would love to find you a new clothing style. Maybe one with lots of frills?"

He was momentarily confused before the reminder of what his Quirk would do and what she suggested. He paled while silencing any desire to test that theory at the moment.

"While I have heard of Ki, it was usually something that was pointed at by circles like theirs," Shinso said calmly, pointing at Itsuka and Mishirao while giving Ranma a leveled look to prove he wasn't entirely sold on it. "I learned that the benefits were nowhere near as extreme as what you have shown. Benefits largely eclipsed by Quirks…"

Ranma shrugged his shoulders, his plate of food now empty. "That's because most people training their Ki are doing it wrong. They aren't using effective focusing techniques to grasp and control their Ki, and their training isn't sufficient."

"What do you mean their training isn't sufficient?" Shinso asked again. Most of those listening turned their heads to Ranma to hear his answer.

"Both parts of training, focusing your Ki and harsh training, are required to grow it sufficiently. Most of the Pro-Heroes I've met have maybe unlocked it, but I've met one or two that could actually grasp it, and they are really old now," Ranma said. "My father trained me, helped me grow my Ki enough to unlock it, and then focus it when I was young. After that, more training is needed constantly to increase how much you have and techniques to use it."

"How young?" Shinso asked.

"Well, he started training me when I was… two? Three?" Ranma said, to the gasps of a few students. Ranma mostly ignored their reactions, deciding to give them a little more context. "I unlocked my Ki and then started to focus it when I was six."

"What kind of training?" Shinso asked, making sure that he continued to probe.

"Sparring and teaching me techniques. Basically, what I am having my students go through now," Ranma said with a shrug and took a few more bites of food.

"What?" Toru and Ochako asked at the same time, paling at the implications for the two girls. Izuku also looked rather perturbed at that. They had heard he had started young, but hadn't thought to ask what kind of training he had received.

Neito sneered at Ranma, noticing the reactions from a few he had figured out were in the same class. He was not liking what he was hearing. "So you only got strong because your father abused you? I find that hard to believe."

Ranma rolled his eyes. "While my Old Man was harsh, he rarely went too far. More importantly, I've wanted to become the best Martial Artist for as long as I can remember."

Ranma then looked around at most of his audience, addressing his question to all of them to make a point. "What about you guys? How many of you have dreamed of being Pro-Heroes when you were young? You probably thought they were the coolest thing?"

The reactions were very telling.

Ranma smirked before continuing his explanation. "My Old Man told me stories of Martial Artists: how they were honorable, protected the weak and all that. Of course I wanted it. I wasn't always happy with some of the training, but I got used to it and can appreciate what my Old Man did for me."

Shinso continued to stare, Ranma's words not appearing to budge him much. "Are you saying a child could accomplish something that adults couldn't? Than Pro-Heroes?" Shinso asked as his stare evolved into a glare; he did not like how the other boy was denigrating the people they looked up to and wanted to emulate. "Not to mention, you are the only one we can use to compare? It seems more likely that you just have an unusual Quirk; either you don't understand it correctly or are lying to us about it."

Ranma returned the glare, reacting in much the same way as Shinso was. Ranma raised a finger, pointing it at Shinso. "I can prove it–"

Ranma's words were cut off by a large water splash on his head. Several listeners yelped in surprise and jerked backward. Ranma sat there, her finger still pointing in Shinso's direction. Her eyes began to blink while she processed the last few seconds.

The rest of the students were wondering what had happened, save a few of their classmates like Katsuki, who was busting a gut laughing at the pigtailed girl. They watched water dribble from her hair to the table or her gym shirt. That excess water searched for any part of her clothing that hadn't already been soaked. The students began to get a better idea of what happened when Neito lifted the remains of a balloon off of his tray of food with a look of disgust.

Ranma's mind finished rebooting, her eyes narrowing as she finished putting the pieces together and focused her senses. Finding most of the people sitting around the table would have been easier, but her target was still outclassed as Ranma found her target.

Some of the audience jerked back as Ranma seemed to fade from view one moment to the next as if she simply ceased to exist, and their eyes finally caught up to them. They looked around, trying to find where she had gone, but none of them could see her. Their attention was diverted, however, when they heard a yelp and a shriek of laughter from behind where Ranma had been seated, past a few tables and partial walls that separated them. Some students got up when they heard the laughing voice begging for it to stop.

Izuku, Toru, Itsuka, Mina, and Rikudo peeked around the corner from both sides to find Ranma holding a young boy upside down against the short wall, tickling him ruthlessly as she glared at her target.

"Ranma-san?" Izuku asked as he wondered what was going on.

"Had enough, brat?" Ranma asked the young boy as she stopped tickling him for a moment. Her glare was daring him to give her any backtalk.

Once the boy's laughter had devolved into infrequent giggles, he could breathe again. The young boy then smiled at the redheaded girl. "Yes, Sensei!"

"Cheeky brat," Ranma grumbled before lifting him under one of her arms, not correcting his odd position. She stood back up and returned to her seat, ignoring the youth's giggles.

She sat him down in her old seat without a complaint from the young boy. He did grumble at the small noogie she gave him before she asked a question that overwrote any form of complaint. "Need something to eat, Ko-chan?"

"Noodles!" Kota shouted, both hands going high into the air at the thought of food. Some of the students smiled at his carefree nature, and most of the girls found the young boy to be adorable.

The boy was just over a meter tall, with dark hair long enough to form a small ponytail at the base of his neck. He also wore a white, long-sleeved silk Tang suit and black silk pants. Students from Class A noted that he was trying to emulate Ranma, both in hairstyle and clothing.

"Alright, stay here, brat, and I'll get you something to eat," Ranma said before she jogged over to the line.

"Ko-chan?" Izuku asked, running the name through his mind as he tried to figure out the mystery as to who the young boy was. He did get the young boy's attention before Izuku realized who the boy probably was. "Oh! Are you Kota-kun?"

"Yep!" Kota replied, smiling widely at the mossy-haired boy.

"You're one of Ranma-san's students, aren't you?" Izuku asked, trying to confirm what little he remembered about the young boy. Kota nodded in confirmation before looking around at everyone seated at the table.

"You know him, Midoriya-kun?" Tenya asked.

"Well, I know of him," Izuku explained, addressing his taller classmate. "When I asked Ranma-kun how he had gotten so good at teaching people, he– she… he explained that his Guardians had been training him and that he was training them in his Martial Arts. He also said he had started to train Kota-kun here. But that is about all I know."

"Yeah, Sensei's awesome!" Kota grinned, recognizing many of them from where he had watched the events.

"Hey, Brat," Katsuki nearly growled at the young boy, causing others to bristle at how he addressed him. Kota merely turned to him, tilting his head in confusion about what he wanted. "How'd you hit him with that water balloon?"

"Ah, Sensei taught me how to 'suppress my presence,'" Kota said, grinning at the older boy. "I knew I couldn't use my Quirk, so I made the water balloon and snuck as close as I could. Then I waited for Sensei to be distracted and struck!"

"What is your Quirk?" Shinso asked, deciding the boy was a decent target to interrogate, especially without Ranma being there to stop him.

"Water Gun!" Kota said before displaying it by shooting a stream of water from his hand for a moment into Neito's face. Kota and many of the surrounding observers giggled or laughed at the student's misfortune. The blonde just glared at the pesky little boy, a boy who looked very similar to whom he was beginning to consider his nemesis.

Shinso, though he had caught a little bit of the splash from the demonstration, wasn't bothered by it. Instead, he was thinking deeply, trying to find the logical path to find the truth. "Kota-kun, is there anyone that your sensei is teaching that has learned to 'focus' or 'grasp' their Ki?"

Kota paused, a finger resting on his lip as he looked towards the ceiling and thought about it. "Well, Yawara-san was starting to gain focus, as has Tomo-chan, but Ji-ji is the furthest along."

"How long has your Sensei been training him?" Shinso asked again, finally landing some data to confirm what was happening.

"Eh, I've been training the Old Man for about eleven months or so?" Ranma said, having already returned with a plate of food. She set down the bowl of ramen in front of Kota, who quickly dug into it with the provided utensils.

After ensuring Kota didn't swallow his food incorrectly, Ranma asked him some questions. "Ko-chan, was it the Old Man that brought you today?"

Kota, unwilling to stop eating to respond, just nodded rapidly, causing the noodles to jump around and dirty his shirt in his enthusiasm. He ignored Ranma's grumbles as she reached in to clean what she could off of the boy's clean clothes. He could also ignore the girl's giggles and comments about how cute he was since he had to deal with his aunts regularly.

Having cleaned up after the mess, Ranma turned to Shinso, who seemed the most interested but still skeptical. "If you want to ask the Old Man whether my training actually works, you can meet him when I bring Ko-chan to him."

Shinso stared Ranma in the eyes before he came to a decision. "I'll take you up on that."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura finished taking the empty trays from Momo and dropped them into the designated bin. She was joined by Class B's Class Representative Kendo Itsuka and Vice Representative Shoda Nirengeki. The four of them had taken it upon themselves to help minimize who took care of the chores after their shared lunch. It also gave her a good chance to talk to her counterpart.

"Kendo-san," Sakura said, getting the orange-haired girl's attention, "How are things going for Class B?"

As they walked towards the stadium, Itsuka smiled, glad to have a conversation that didn't revolve around the recent drama or the Sports Festival's events. "Things are going well enough. The Festival has certainly caused tension between certain segments of our classes."

Sakura smiled and nodded, acknowledging it as the simple truth. She also noted that Momo and Shoda were deciding not to converse but listening in as the four of them walked on. "I think both of our classes have a few hot-headed personalities. It was inevitable that they would cause friction."

"Yes. You have your Bakugo-san, and we have our Monoma-san," Itsuka said, sighing at their mentions. "Even though I attend his club, I was surprised by how well Saotome-san has dealt with them. In some ways, I am thankful since he has caused the hot-heads to focus on him and not the others."

"I have dealt with people like Saotome before, back where I used to live," Sakura said. "While Saotome can be worse than both of them, he does not lash out at those who don't ask for it. In a way, he acts like a mirror in how he treats people."

Itsuka hummed as she thought it over. "That is an apt description of his behavior, I would say. I did find it fascinating how he handled Tetsutetsu-san and Kirishima-san when they started complaining about some of the training he was having them focus on."

"Wait, are you referring to the incident where the two of them had to go to Shuzenji-sensei's office to get healed?" Sakura asked.

"Yes!" Itsuka exclaimed before giggling at the memory. "Saotome-san was trying to have them focus on learning how to dodge attacks. The two knuckleheads refused, saying they only needed to learn how to take hits. Saotome-san acknowledged their training decisions by tanking and dishing out damage better than they could!"

Sakura grinned at the thought, quickly recognizing what Ranma was doing. "Let me guess, they were excited for the training at first… until it wouldn't stop?"

"Got it in one!" Isuka said as she returned the grin. "When their usual methods failed to prevent Saotome-san from hurting them, as well as their own attacks doing nothing against him, it freaked them out. Eventually, he forced them to start dodging until they consistently did it."

"Yes, Shuzenki-sensei was grumbling about that incident. She wouldn't tell me everything, just that she was glad someone had been able to drive home some lessons into some blockheaded idiots."

"Why would– how do you know Shuzenji-sensei?" Itsuka asked.

"Shuzenji-sensei is the mother of one of my Guardians," Sakura said. "Since I had extensive training in medicine and fighting, she took me on as an apprentice. While I am attending U.A., I am staying with her at her residence."

Itsuka was a bit shocked at the news before smiling. She had heard some confusing things about Sakura from a few different sources, but she hadn't heard anything about that. "That sounds wonderful. I have noticed too few Pro-Heroes are diversified enough before attending school or going for their license. To get the attention of Recovery Girl before you even started at U.A.? You must have spent years studying medicine!"

"Yes, and it wasn't easy. But my Sensei, who taught me medicine and most of my combat skills, was a harsh taskmaster, always pushing me to my limits. But she was also incredibly skilled and knowledgeable," Sakura said.

Itsuka nodded, helping her understand why the other girl was as good as she was. Based on what little she had learned of both students, it sounded like she had a similar upbringing to Ranma. Her thoughts on training methods reminded her of a question she had wanted to ask the other girl.

"Haruno-san, I do have a question regarding your training group?" Itsuka asked, her tone more serious than it had been before. "While I am pleased with Saotome-san's results for Ojiro-san, Tetsutetsu-san, and I… I couldn't help but notice how your training group passed the first event and its performance in the second event."

Sakura remained silent, instead watching Itsuka as she collected her thoughts.

"While I didn't observe it, others said they had all stayed together. When it was discovered about… Mineta-san, I believe, is his name?" Itsuka asked, getting a nod of confirmation. "When they discovered he had become attached to Yaoyorozu-san, instead of only a few staying to assist or leaving her to herself, they all stayed together, guarding their backs. Some of your classmates could have more easily bypassed the second obstacle by themselves, but they still stayed together. All the way to the end of the race. And they almost caught up to that other trio of powerhouses your class has."

"Be careful not to tell them that; their heads may swell," Sakura said, causing both girls to giggle.

"I'll try, but I also noticed that same dedication when some of them joined other groups," Itsuka said. "What kind of training could get such results?"

Momo's cough and blush were noted by Itsuka and her second, making them wonder what would cause such a reaction. Turning her eyes to Sakura, she saw a playful smirk she wouldn't be surprised to have found on Ranma when he had an exciting training method in mind.

That was all the response Itsuka needed to know. She wouldn't be told what it was, most likely because it was more fun for the trainer to see their reaction or because going into the training blind ensured the trainee had to think their way through it.

While she knew some in her class, especially after hearing stories about Ranma's training methods and watching it for themselves during lunchtime, would balk at doing anything remotely similar, Itsuka herself could only grin in anticipation. She knew hard work and growth came from challenging yourself, sometimes in uncomfortable ways, like what Tetsutetsu and Eijiro had to suffer from.

Itsuka hummed as she thought it over. "Would you be averse to training some of my classmates as well, Haruno-san? I know Saotome-san has no problem with it, given his goals, but what about your training group?"

Sakura genuinely smiled at that. She was happy to see others deciding to take training seriously, it stoked the desire to help make those around her better.

"Certainly! But I am also interested in some of the results I have seen from Saotome-san's training and was wondering about…" Sakura started to say before trailing off as her eyes caught sight of a large chunk of Class A and B, and others from the General, Support, and even Management courses paused outside. They seemed to encircle a few students, and Sakura couldn't tell who for a moment until she noticed the spiky blonde hair on one of them. "What is going on here?"

A few of their classmates, especially Kyoka, Yui, and Reiko, noticed them from where they stood on the group's outskirts. They looked annoyed—excessively so if the twitching blood vessel on Kyoka's forehead was an indicator.

"What's going on?" Itsuka asked her classmates, seeing as they appeared calmer than Kyoka was.

"They are…" Yui started, her tone sounding as if she didn't care about the details, but Itsuka could tell she did due to how carefully she appeared to be trying to word things. "They are debating which first-year Class would win in a contest."

"A contest?" Momo and Shoda asked at the same time. All four recognized there was more to it than just a contest.

"A cheerleading contest," Kyoka nearly growled out in annoyance. "As in which First Year Class has the best female cheerleaders."

"What?" Itsuka, Momo, and Shoda asked at the same time. Sakura merely raised an eyebrow at that.

"Kaminari and Mineta saw some of the cheerleaders going past, and an argument started between them," Kyoka said. "Mineta mentioned how the girls from the Heroics courses, especially Class A, would be far better cheerleaders than any of the other courses. Kaminari was saying that Class A wouldn't do something like that. Mineta started turning it theoretical, with Kaminari finally admitting that Class A would do well, but continued to say we wouldn't do it."

Sakura's eyebrow remained high before turning to look at the other people who were present. Many of them were from the different courses. "I take it they were overheard by others, either agreeing or disagreeing with their argument that eventually drew even more people to it?"

"Yes," all three girls responded. Sakura sighed while the other representatives grimaced at how it had grown.

"I noticed quite a few girls from Class A and B, some of whom I know would want to shut such a discussion down… what happened?" Itsuka asked.

"While some tried to stop it," Reiko said while glancing in Kyoka's direction, "others jumped in and took it as a challenge. Tsunotori-san being one of them."

Itsuka and Shoda nodded at that. "While I am a little surprised since she is usually so shy, she has been rather lively today. Especially after being the only representative from Class B to progress to today's final event. But she is also from America, so I could see her being more open to the idea than most of us."

Kyoka noticed Sakura's own silent question. "Mina and Toru," Kyoka answered bluntly.

Sakura cycled her eyes between the three girls before asking them for more information. "So, how has it developed? What are they arguing about now?"

The slight puckering of Kyoka's lips told her much, but Yui decided to answer for them. "They are debating more on when and under what rules. They were looking to do it just before the final event. They are also trying to get all the first-year girls to participate. Most of the girls are also unfamiliar with the rules, so some are discussing researching it before the event."

Sakura nodded as she accepted the news. "If they decide to have the competition, ensure that the event is voluntary and not required. If they don't, everyone organizing and enjoying said event will find themselves wearing the same outfit—for a week."

Momo smiled, and Kyoka grinned widely at the implied threat while the others were just trying to figure out how she would enforce such a rule on so many. They weren't interested in stopping it; they were merely curious how it would be achieved.

"Now, please excuse me, as there are a few people I need to chat with before we continue on to the stadium," Sakura said as she walked past them and parted the crowd of students.

When she reached the center, she found her two targets smiling widely and looking far too pleased with themselves. That had solidified Sakura's decision. She reached out and lifted both boys by the backs of their shirts and carried them out of the crowd. She ignored their panicked cries and whatever responses the crowd was making. She took them far enough away from the crowd that they wouldn't be easily heard.

"Denki." Said boy paled at her voice.

"Mineta," Sakura said next, confusing the boy because her tone was far too soft. She sounded almost playful when she said their names.

"I know what you did!" Sakura nearly sang in joy to the two boys. The fact they nearly wetted themselves only pleased Sakura further.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Now, what section were you sitting in, Ko-chan?" Ranma asked as he led his student through the stadium's underbelly. He was trailed by three others, two of whom he wasn't surprised to see and one he was.

When he thought about it, Ranma thought that Katsuki was probably trying to find a way to close the gap between them. He wasn't averse to new information or ideas, and unlike most, he did train hard—maybe not up to his standards, but far harder than most.

"Ummm… that one!" Kota pointed at one of his pamphlets, which showed a stadium seating map. Ranma looked at where he was pointing and was glad it wasn't too far away.

Deciding it was probably close enough, he closed his eyes and concentrated on his Ki, expanding his senses and his own aura, as thin as it was, out beyond the surrounding walls. Since the Ki of the one he was looking for was one he knew well and how developed it was compared to their surroundings, Ranma quickly found them. The slight pulsing of Ki let him know that it had been detected.

"Found him!" Ranma grinned, picking up Kota to speed up reaching the stairs. The three tag-a-longs kept up, though Shinso had to push himself hard at that pace. Once they arrived at the door, Kota was set down, and they started climbing.

Shinso had been observing Kota as they traveled. He saw that the young boy seemed sprier and more in control of his body than most six-year-olds. He also appeared to be stronger and more capable.

Shinso had studied Quirks and knew of the various types and usages that most Quirks tended towards. Ranma's Quirk was irregular but within the bounds of most Quirks. The disparity of what else Ranma could do was disconcerting to him, not to mention how many unusual abilities it appeared to have.

He understood that if Ranma was the only one with enough training to display that level of feats, it would be difficult to tell the truth of his claims. However, his claim of training others, others noted to be showing results, held far more sway for Shinso. Considering what little Ranma had told them about Ki and his training growing up, Kota may be near that barrier.

"How long have you been training Kota-kun?" Shinso asked, catching the other three boy's attention.

"About… nine months," Ranma said. "Since he wasn't attending a normal school anyway, he stayed with me and my Guardians while his folks rehabilitated. It made it easier to dedicate the time to training him and the others. It was a bit rough at first since Kota didn't understand what I was trying to tell him most of the time, but the Old Man and my Guardians helped me explain it to him. It was much easier once he understood what I was instructing him to do."

Shinso nodded, compiling the time spent as he tried to evaluate things. While real results, at least results that could replicate the effects of other Quirks, were at least a year away, he was willing to take it. He wanted to ensure there was something there before he potentially wasted months or years of crucial time on something that had been a scam.

The purple-haired boy's main drive was to become a hero, latching onto small hopes and chances to prove himself and earn a spot. Even if he had to do more to earn it than what others normally had to do, especially because of how his Quirk was perceived.

When he lost the second event, the number of eyes on him and any chance of getting moved to the Hero Course dwindled significantly. He was guaranteed not to be reviewed this year. The gap in experience would also only increase for the next several years, making it even more challenging to draw the necessary attention. He saw a possible path forward now, though it may be far harder than anything he had expected to take by what little he had learned.

"How does he compare to me?" Shinso asked. He looked into Ranma's eyes when the pigtailed boy paused and turned back to look at him, holding that stare. Kota stopped when he noticed the change in his Sensei and the other boys, wondering what was happening. Especially since he had heard his name mentioned a few times.

"Ko-chan would win in a fight against you so long as your Quirk was not in play," Ranma said seriously. "With it in play, you're looking at one or two uses before it won't be effective enough in a one-on-one fight. And no, Ko-chan, I am not spoiling it for you."

Shinso nodded at the evaluation. He wasn't happy to learn he could be beaten by a six-year-old, especially with no Quirks involved, but that also told him something about the training the young boy had gone through.

Neito snorted in contempt at the idea that a six-year-old could beat any of them up in a fight without Quirks. He didn't understand what the purple-haired General Studies student was thinking, appearing to take these words seriously, even if he wanted more evidence. His humor died as Ranma turned to give him a smirk.

"I wouldn't discount Ko-chan's capabilities, Monomo," Ranma said with a playful voice, knowing how it would grind against the other boy's ego. "Shinso might be able to win some, but he could still win. On the other hand, you might put up a better physical fight, but you would lose every one of those fights… probably."

Shinso and Katsuki raised some eyebrows at that last bit, especially since it seemed uncertain, compared to how certain he was about everything else. "Probably?" Shinso asked.

"I realized I didn't know enough of the limitations of his Quirk, as well as realizing there are some Quirks that would make it far harder for Ko-chan to win." Ranma shrugged his shoulders as he answered. "And my Martial Art doesn't play fair anyways, so expecting our opponents to play fair just leads to bad training."

While Pigtail still did much to annoy him with how easily he shrugged him aside, there were still times that Katsuki could agree with him. This was one of them. Especially when Villains, whom they were training to battle and had already fought, would more likely than not throw rules of 'fairness' away as a way to not handicap themselves. As much as Pigtail annoyed him, the other boy wasn't blind.

"And how about me, Pigtailed Bastard?" Katsuki asked. Even though he used his nickname for the other boy, it was said without heat.

"Ko-chan wouldn't be able to win a fight against you for now, Sparkler, with or without Quirks involved," Ranma said, shrugging and being just as level-headed with his response as the question. "As you are now, he would probably need another six months to a year to win a fight against you without Quirks. With Quirks, probably four or five."

While the idea that he could ever be beaten by the young boy didn't please him, he saw the evaluation as just the carefully evaluated truth. He had also stipulated 'as you are now,' meaning he expected Katsuki to grow stronger. That helped settle his own ego.

"I don't believe you," Neito finally responded to the shocking claim. "There's no way a six-year-old could beat me in a fight, Quirk or no Quirk!"

Ranma smirked. "Hey, Ko-chan! You've been challenged to a duel! What do you say?"

Kota stood straight, his face blank, and stared into Neito's eyes, causing the other boy's nerves to be rattled. "Your challenge is accepted. I will destroy you," Kota said with no emotion in his words. There wasn't a trace of doubt, he said it in such a way that it was the inevitable outcome. The silent sputtering from the other blonde caused Katsuki to bark in laughter.

"I would also like to challenge Kota-kun," Shinso said. It sounded like an ideal way to verify what Ranma was saying.

"I think Ko-chan will be okay with that as well," Ranma said as he started walking up the stairs again. "It's good to challenge new people of various skill levels. The only conflict I could see in everything is if the Old Man is okay with it, and they don't have other plans."

Shinso nodded at that as they finished their climb. They had just left the staircase when they encountered a tall, older man.

"Hey, Old Man! I'm here to return something you lost!" Ranma loudly said, grinning up at him. He emphasized his point by picking up Kota from behind by his collar and casually lifting into the air while Kota waved happily, who was not in the least bit inconvenienced.

"Ah, yes," Katashi replied with ease and his own smile. "They can be sneaky at times when you least expect it. Now, did my young charge succeed in his ambush on you as he succeeded in sneaking away from me?"

As Ranma looked off to the side, the pout he tried to hide while lowering Kota was all the evidence he needed, causing Katashi to laugh. Katsuki laughed as well, glad to see someone put the Pigtailed Bastard on the back foot. Shinso was too preoccupied with studying the older man to respond.

Neito, on the other hand, taunted Ranma. Pointing and tilting his head back, trying to look 'sophisticated' in his mannerisms. "Hahaha! You have been bested by a child! And you want to call yourself a Pro-Hero? Hahahaha!"

Ranma turned back to him in annoyance, before smirking as he deployed the easiest method imaginable to retaliate. "You mean the one you just challenged to a one-on-one duel for later today?"

That silenced Neito, his hand slowly lowering and his back straightened as he glared at his nemesis.

"What's this about a duel?" Katashi asked, amused at the boy's reaction.

"I explained to them," Ranma said, pointing his thumb at the three fellow students, "about my Quirk and the difference between it and Ki. While they aren't sure if they believe me, Kota mentioned you. So they wanted to get a second opinion. On the way, Monomo here challenged Kota to a duel."

"I did not challenge him!" Neito shouted, trying to defend what little honor he had on that front.

"I mentioned how Kota would most likely beat you in a fight, and then you said he could never beat you in a fight. That is a challenge. Kota accepted. He will destroy you."

Neito sputtered at that, especially as he saw several nods from the others. Realizing he wasn't winning this fight, he tried glaring down the hallway as attendees were filtering back to their seats. Some were looking their way and pointing at times.

Katashi chuckled at the byplay, smiling down at a grinning Kota. The boy seemed to look forward to it. Based on how Ranma and Kota reacted to him, he rubbed them in ways that drove them to want to tweak his nose. Katashi then looked at the other boys.

"What questions do you have?" Katashi asked, crossing his arms. That action reminded them that he was missing a forearm.

"Pigtail said he's been training you for eleven months?" Katsuki asked, his face neutral, though his eyes drifted to the unmistakable injury.

"Yes, that is correct. The arm was an injury I received years ago that forced me into retirement. If you are wondering about how it impacts me, I can honestly say that I am more dangerous now than when I was whole and in my prime."

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, wondering how he should scale that claim. He could tell the old man was a fighter, possibly a Pro-Hero, but he didn't recognize him.

"What? No way!" Shinso blurted out, his eyes widening as he finally connected the dots that had been bugging him since he first caught sight of the older man. His eyes drifted to Ranma, expecting some sort of grin or smirk to rub in the reality of the situation further. All he saw was curiosity and confusion. "Are you shitting us?"

Everyone looked at Shinso, waiting for him to explain himself. However, only one other person realized what dots the General Education student had connected.

"I see someone's finally recognized me," Katashi chuckled in good humor. He always found it interesting how Ranma never cared about how famous he had once been, not even recognizing his Pro-Hero name. However, when he learned the truth of Ranma's origin, he understood why he wouldn't.

"Huh?" Ranma asked, scratching his head in confusion.

Shinso conceded that Ranma legitimately didn't understand the significance of who his student was or that he was a far better actor than he thought. Though the reality of who it was didn't mesh with that second option. Shinso sighed and grumbled, the expressions bleeding together perfectly. Seeing the other two hadn't caught onto precisely who they were speaking to wasn't overly surprising, but he could see they were expecting something.

Instead of addressing them, Shinso turned to the retired legend. "You're Crimson Riot, aren't you?"

Neito and Katsuki's heads snapped to look at Shinso for a moment before they snapped back to the older man.

"Yes," Katashi said.

Suddenly, the training that Ranma talked about got very real for Shinso, Katsuki, and Neito. While many of their names didn't hold the same weight as All Might, there were still the legends that had come before him. While he wasn't always considered the strongest, Crimson Riot was noted for his fearless-ness, never backing down from assisting those in need. But only fools would have thought him not to be dangerous in a fight.

"And you just said that a year of his training," Shinso said, his eyes narrowing as a finger pointed at Ranma, "has made a retired and crippled Pro-Hero more dangerous than at any other time in his life?"

Katashi smiled widely; his razor-sharp teeth reminded them of Eijiro or Tetsutetsu. "Yes."

Shinso kept the gaze for several seconds while the boys absorbed the implications. After the staredown went on long enough for Kota starting to wiggle, Shinso finally turned and looked at Neito. He waited until the other boy noticed his stare, turning back to him and leaning away, wondering what was happening.

Shinso breathed deeply before revealing the future. "He will destroy you."

The sputters and laughter from the others drew more curious gazes, many of them wondering what was going on.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"How are you feeling now, Izuku-kun?" Ochako asked as he caught up with them, walking into the stadium.

"Better, Uraraka-san," Izuku replied, smiling at his friends and teammates. They entered the arena to find Midnight-sensei using the platform again, though it was moved closer to the center. Most of the other students and competitors congregated near it, so the four of them made their way there.

While they weren't the last to arrive, it was only a short time before the final group of students entered, and Present Mic started things again. "All right, everyone! Let's have fun competing in the recreational games!"

They watched as the screens above lit up, showing a golden prize cup and a list of lines going down on both sides. Izuku quickly recognized it as the tournament bracket. He gulped, however, when he noticed only sixteen slots were available.

"When that's over, sixteen will compete from the five teams that made it to the final round to duke it out in a One-on-One Fighting Tournament!" Present Mic said from his announcer's box.

Midnight then stepped forward with a box with the word 'Lots' written on it, looking out at the students before she addressed them, paying particular attention to where Izuku was standing. "Before we can draw lots to determine the bracket, we must deal with an unpleasant duty. Because there are eighteen members of the top five teams and only sixteen slots available, the team with the least number of points must determine who among you will proceed forward. If you cannot decide among you, we will have you draw your own lots to determine."

Izuku winced before exchanging some looks with his team and noticing most of the stadium was also looking in their direction. He turned his attention back to Midnight, waiting a moment to see if she had anything more to say.

"We will give your team five minutes to decide. After the two from your team are chosen, the lots for the bracket will be picked," Midnight said.

Izuku sighed, his team gathering near each other as their classmates gave them space to talk to each other. "I will withdraw my name," Izuku said. He was saddened, feeling he had let All Might and others down by not moving forward. But he knew he deserved it for his failures.

"No," Mezo said, surprising Izuku as he looked up at his heteromorph friend. "Without your actions, we would not have succeeded. You also devised the plan and several of our tactics that proved invaluable and gave us that chance to succeed."

"And Ochako should go too!" Toru said.

"What?" Ochako said, surprised by her friend's suggestion.

"Without you, we wouldn't have been able to proceed either! You snuck a headband off of Bakugo, of all people!" Toru said, sounding far too chipper.

"But without you stopping him from using his Quirk, I never would have been able to grab it!" Ochako said, trying to downplay her own role. She didn't want to proceed forward at the expense of her friends.

"All of us played crucial roles in that battle," Mezo said, gaining their attention for the moment. "None of us realized the danger we were in from Denki. Not even Saotome or the others realized it until it was too late. That should not disqualify any of us. And when we had no hope left, both of you gave it to us in that final moment. We'll just be sure to return the favor someday."

Izuku's eyes began to leak, and he barely held his tears back. Ochako was in much the same shape as they looked at their two friends who were giving them their shots to move forward.

"Thank you!" Izuku shouted.

"We'll do our best!" Ochako cried out.

Mezo and Toru smiled, though neither smile could be seen. Izuku and Ochako knew they had done so because of other indicators from their body language. Mezo then jerked his head towards the stage. Izuku saluted them before they turned and walked towards the podium to inform them of their team's decision.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Can you take it back, please?" Izuku asked softly as he and Ochako stared at the brackets in horror.

"I'm really starting to regret this decision," Ochako said. Her face was pale as she realized a Shinigami must be near, ready to take her soul.

Mezo and Toru were silent as they experienced many conflicting emotions. But the most prominent one was relief. They felt like they had stepped off the train tracks just before a train appeared out of nowhere and would have surely killed them if they had been a second slower.

The four members stared at the screen that displayed the brackets.

Bracket One:

Kirishima Eijiro vs Ashido Mina.

Tokoyami Fumikage vs Parker Peter.

Iida Tenya vs Saotome Ranma.

Jiro Kyoka vs Todoroki Shoto.

Bracket Two:

Bakugo Katsuki vs Uraraka Ochako.

Yaoyorozu Momo vs Mineta Minoru.

Midoriya Izuku vs Kaminari Denki

Haruno Sakura vs Tsunotori Pony

"Uraraka?" Katsuki asked off to their side, causing Ochako to jump and freeze further than she already had. She slowly turned her head to watch the blonde boy looking on with confusion, making her hope that the boy had somehow forgotten her.

"You call Uraraka 'Pink Cheeks,'" Peter said from nearby, not even looking his way as he tried to console Pony, who seemed devastated about going up against a girl who could smash a zero-pointer with a single punch. Peter also shared a look with Fumikage, acknowledging that they would fight each other first.

Ochako watched as Katsuki slowly realized who he was facing, his grin widening in malicious joy. At this point, she was ready to hand herself over freely to the Shinigami.

"How am I supposed to win against Kaminari-kun?" Izuku asked, knowing he was doomed. He was willing to trade with Ochako to fight Kacchan again since at least then he would have a chance. He was used to his childhood friend lashing out at him.

A short distance away, Sakura looked at her two friends as they stood straight, knowing they had some complex challenges in store for them. Tenya did not appear to react outwardly, but his lack of response was telling for Sakura as he hadn't looked away. Tenya took pride in being as fast as he was, something he had improved on further as school progressed. However, Ranma was on another level in terms of speed. Especially since Ranma wasn't limited to just his leg speed.

On the other hand, Mina wasn't fighting an unbeatable person but rather someone she considered a friend; especially since they had gone to school together, even if they didn't regularly interact. Sakura also noticed some other potential emotions hidden beneath the surface. If this fight went poorly, those emotions could be damaged. Mina wasn't consciously aware of it, so her nervousness confused her.

Glancing at their two opponents, Sakura noticed that Eijiro, based on his body language, seemed to be in a similar position. That made her smile, but the most she would do was help make sure nothing unnecessary happened between them.

Ranma, on the other hand, was calm. He worked through his likely opponents for each round, picking the probable winners from each bracket. Considering his skill, he probably had an accurate assessment of each round's results.

He spent some time looking at Peter, probably figuring him to be his most challenging fight for that bracket. But then he peeked over at her, giving her a playful smirk. Seeing it for the taunt it was, she returned the smirk.

Then she looked at Momo, wondering if the other girl would try to exact some sort of revenge on the small boy. Sakura quickly decided to let her do what she wanted. She was level-headed enough not to go too far if she did decide to take action.

"He hasn't even looked in my direction," Kyoka said, her voice holding a bit of anger.

Sakura turned her head to look at her before tracking her line of sight to Shoto. The dual-hair-colored boy wasn't looking at anyone but Ranma. Even though Shoto did not show it like most people would, she was familiar enough with those like him that she was wondering why he suddenly seemed to hold so much hostility towards Ranma. While it wasn't outright hatred like Sasuke or a few others she knew, it was very focused.

"Kyoka," Sakura said calmly as she rested a hand on her shoulder, catching the other girl by surprise. She kept her eyes on Shoto, observing him as much as possible. "Something has happened to cause Todoroki to target Saotome. People with that kind of anger can lash out at things that get in their way, even friends or family that they normally would not intentionally strike." Sakura stared into her eyes, letting her know it was potentially serious.

Kyoka bristled, not liking what she thought Sakura was saying. "I'm not going to just forfeit–"

"No," Sakura interrupted her. "I am not asking or telling you to give up; I am warning you that you need to be cautious about how you approach this."

Kyoka looked at her before sighing. "Alright, what would you recommend?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto debated with himself whether he should approach the target of his ire. While he knew, logically, that Ranma's mere existence or his strength was not a crime, his presence had been a catalyst for raging emotions that had been building beneath the surface for so many years.

It used to be during his father's spare time, Endeavor was constantly training him, pushing him to get stronger, faster, smarter, and in absolute control of his Quirk. The training was harsh and both physically and emotionally exhausting. Even when his father was busy with work, he was forced into training, which did not allow him to socialize and make friends with those his own age. He barely made time to interact with his siblings. Eventually, it became second nature to him, as he no longer needed to be told to continue his training. As a result of all of this, and especially the pain this had caused to his family, Shoto vowed revenge.

Shoto's plan for getting retribution was to succeed in his father's goals for him but to do it in such a way that his father's existence didn't matter. To show the world he was the greatest Hero, just like his father wanted, but that his father had no bearing on why he was so strong. To deny the existence of that man's Quirk.

That plan failed before it could even get started. When his father arrived for their routine training session nearly a year ago, he seemed conflicted and confused. That alone was surprising enough, but his father had only given him simple instructions and left him to his own training, as his father started doing his own training off to the side.

At first, he cherished this change, wondering what had happened and was almost gleeful at the prospect of learning what could have broken him. But as it went on, for over a month with no return of his father's drive to push him on his own training, he had finally decided to confront his father about it. His father had apologized, telling him he was free to do what he wanted, that he would not train him unless Shoto asked him to do it. Shoto realized then that his father had given up on him. That all of the hardship and pain he had inflicted on them for his entire existence had been for nothing.

Instead of giving up like Endeavor, Shoto had instead doubled down, training even harder without the assistance of his father. The man said nothing, keeping his distance from his children. He had decided to prove his father wrong and surpass him and All Might while still only using his mother's Quirk.

When the school year had started, Shoto had been impressed with Ranma's strength. While he had fallen for their trap in that first mock battle and had been taken out with such ease, he had been more annoyed at himself than at Ranma. The Villain attack had been another wake-up call to Ranma's hidden capabilities, recognizing their strength, speed, and skill as being far higher than he had anticipated.

Shoto trained for the last two weeks to bridge that gap as much as he could and plan for their next encounter. While it had helped, it hadn't been enough. Shoto could barely perceive Ranma as he moved, avoiding anything he or Katsuki could throw at them and he still wasn't taking them seriously. He had simply decided to flick all of their foreheads and escape, not even bothering to take a single headband.

It angered him to be so underestimated and outclassed as hard as he was, even with all of his effort. He began to understand his father's obsession with All Might, always so easily outclassed no matter what you were attempting. He still refused to turn that anger on his classmate, focusing his rage internally as he had always done to push himself harder. But this latest revelation was the final straw, the pebble that started the avalanche.

Suddenly, the two great wraths coalesced and found a target they could focus on. One which, if he could accomplish it, would serve both of them and give him satisfaction and accomplishment for his existence. Logically, there was nothing that Ranma had done to deserve it, but emotions often do not care. He had become the focal point and the perfect opportunity to finally unleash that emotion.

That small part of himself that knew that Ranma didn't deserve it knew that he had to warn him somehow.

"Saotome," Shoto said.

Ranma turned back to look at Shoto as he walked towards him, stopping the discussion between him and Izuku as they made their way towards some of the waiting rooms. Izuku also looked back, wondering what was going on.

"What's up, Todoroki?" Ranma asked.

"I know what you are, Saotome," Shoto said, his cold rage apparent in his tone. "But I will not let your mere existence allow you to extinguish my own. You may have defeated my father, but I won't let it beat me."

"Eh?" Ranma asked, tilting his head while a free hand scratched it in confusion. He turned slightly at the short intake of breath from Izuku.

"This is my warning to you. When we face each other in the ring, I will come at you with everything I have. Prepare yourself," Shoto said before turning and walking away.

Ranma just watched him walk away, wondering what he had been discussing. Not that this was something new for him. No, it was a common occurrence in his life. It was almost comforting in its familiarity. After Shoto disappeared from sight, Ranma put his hands into his pants pockets, deciding he'd deal with it later, and started walking again.

"What– what was that all about?" Izuku asked, rushing to catch back up with Ranma for a moment.

"I don't know," Ranma said, shrugging. "Figure he'll explain himself eventually, probably while trying to kill me in the arena."

Izuku almost responded to that last line, but he had already adapted somewhat to Ranma's behavior and how he reacted to most dangers. He decided not to voice that concern. Instead, he focused on another confusing part of Shoto's declaration. "What was that about beating Endeavor?"

"Who?" Ranma asked, turning to him in confusion.

Izuku sputtered in shock at that. Even with as well as he had gotten to know the other boy in the short time since they'd met, to not know the name of the number two hero in the country? Still, he may have met him out of costume. "Endeavor, Todoroki's dad? The number two Pro-Hero in Japan?"

Ranma's surprise was barely noticeable for Izuku, which was made even clearer by Ranma's following words. "Oh? Todoroki's dad is a Pro-Hero? Eh, pretty sure I haven't fought him then, let alone beat anyone on the top ten charts, so I don't know what he's talking about. Anyways, I think you're overthinking things for your own fight. Start more from the basics and think outside the box!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Tomura stared at the image of the pink-haired girl, the one that had stopped him with ease and left him scarred for life. They had added significantly more to her profile today than anticipated. While the vague description of her Quirk had been listed, they had thought it was just a poorly defined description. While she was physically strong and could heal, they had miscalculated just how strong she was.

To add to it even further, the revelation that she could manipulate the Earth to such a degree and water soon after left them with an understanding that the Quirk's description may have been more accurate than they had known. Its vagueness due to its incredible versatility.

While the others still held his ire, he barely paid them any mind, much to his sensei's amusement. However, multiple reveals also made them realize that further research on their targets would be needed.

His sensei was pleased with how events were playing out, making comments about the media, yet again, doing much of the heavy lifting for them. The foolish organizations, in their frenzy, would reveal whatever information they might desire. However, his sensei wasn't going to leave it at that; he had already reached out to some of his contacts to gain more data.

What confused Tomura was how his sensei seemed fixated on the pigtailed boy or girl. With his iron mask present, he couldn't see his facial expressions, but he knew enough of his body language to know he wasn't merely interested but amused. When the news briefly showed the incident where he had groped one of his classmates, his sensei laughed.

"Sensei, why are you so focused on that one?" Tomura finally asked, ignoring the news stations as reporters tried to delve into the secrets of the mysterious students from Class 1-A.

"Because I find it amusing how careless All Might has been," his sensei replied.

Tomura wrinkled his brow in confusion, trying to piece together what his sensei meant by that. But before either of them could speak further, black swirls formed in the air, and Kurogiri appeared a moment later.

"Master," Kurogiri said, holding both of their attention, "we may have a hit."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Mina finished putting her gym uniform back on, leaving her discarded Cheerleader outfit in its spot. While it had been a nice break from the norm, allowing the girls and some of the guys to compete in an unexpected competition, it had distracted her. She didn't know why she worried about her upcoming match, but it left her uneasy and uncertain.

Deciding she had to get moving no matter how she felt, she breathed deeply and opened the door. When she stepped out, she was surprised to find someone waiting for her. "Sakura?" Mina asked.

"Hey, Mina," Sakura said, giving her a warm smile to set her at ease. "You looked a bit nervous earlier, so I figured I'd help."

Mina gave her a small but grateful smile, happy to have a friend like her. "Thanks."

"No problem," Sakura said, grinning a little. "I think I know why you're nervous."

"I'm oka– err, maybe not…" Mina started to say, interrupting herself as she realized she was just making excuses. She sighed, hoping Sakura really could help her like she was offering. "Okay, why is this bothering me so much?"

"Because you are about to fight a friend," Sakura said, keeping the explanation as simple as possible. "You are about to face him in a competition. Sometimes, these things get heated, with someone jumping to conclusions about other people's actions. You don't want your friendship with Kirishima to be damaged by something like that. But you also want to win, to put your best self forward and get as far as possible. To show the world, your family, friends, and especially yourself, that you deserve to be here."

Mina's breath caught as Sakura laid out her emotions, describing everything far better than she consciously knew. Sakura waited, letting Mina absorb her words. After a while, Mina looked down, unsure of how she should proceed. "What should I do?"

"Do your best," Sakura said, making Mina look up at her after a moment. "From what you told me, you and Kirishima knew each other from Middle School. You both have pushed yourself to get as far as you can. And he is someone who loves a good, honest fight. Fight to the best of your ability, and don't be afraid to use tricks and techniques to create openings, but you can still treat him like a friend. And if he decides to be an ass about it, I'm sure we can find a few people around here to straighten him out for you!"

Mina's smile grew, spreading to her eyes as her worries left her. "Thank you, Sakura."

"No problem, Mina. Now, get out there and kick some ass!"

"YES!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 16 - End

AN - Once more, thank you to my betareaders Boldish42, Iron454, misswiggles, and theforgetfullalchemist.

Chapter 17 will be another 4 weeks out, so another longer wait. It is looking like there might still be similar delays past it. I am nearly done with most of my heavier editing for the final chapter of the arc to leave it in my BR's hands. This means I will be much more free to work on my first drafts of Arc 4.
 
Chapter 17 - Tournament - Round 1
Chapter 17 - Tournament - Round 1

"Weeellll, are you ready?" Present Mic said through the speaker system, catching everyone's attention and raising their excitement. "The finals that you've all been waiting for are finally starting! Match One– Kirishima Eijiro vs Ashido Mina!"

Eijiro stepped into the arena, watching as his image appeared on the large screens from above alongside Mina, both of them wearing large grins. Present Mic went on to give more details on the two of them as they walked towards the center stage.

Said center stage was now covered by a large cement block that had been shaped and controlled by sensei Cementoss's Quirk. The cement flowed under his will, allowing him to accomplish the work of art in minutes, even with the extra complexity of tiles, several layers with steps, and the four outer corners connecting to pipelines that spat out constant flames. There was even the school's logo built into it for the audience to clearly see.

Away from the structure, Cementoss had created a raised platform and a cement throne for himself to act as the referee that was on the opposite side of the arena from Midnight's wooden stand that she had been using throughout the day. They were both waiting in their designated spots, waiting for the teens to arrive.

Eijiro was a mix of emotions as he stepped forward. He was excited to be here, performing on the same stage he had watched for years as his predecessors had done. Except, when he had seen who he was fighting, he suddenly had a bundle of nerves that wouldn't go away.

He had, at first, thought he was nervous about performing well. Yet when he thought of facing Izuku, Katsuki, Peter, or even Ranma, he only felt excitement at the challenge. Then he thought it was facing a girl, but the only one he felt even remotely similar to facing was Ochako, but that was due to knowing just how hard she could counter him. Fighting against her would be a nightmare.

He had wondered why facing Mina, the only semi-friend in their class that he had known before even taking the practical exam, worried him so much. It took him a bit, but he finally realized he was worried that hurting her would spoil whatever friendship they had. Though, for Eijiro, it was even more important than just friendship. He never would have been here if it wasn't for her.

Taking the steps up, Eijiro tried to smile as he saw Mina skip up her own steps with her usual grin, large and wide. She was smiling at the audience, the referees, and even him. He tried to return the grin, wanting to get excited for the match, but his nerves still wouldn't leave him.

"The rules are simple - force your opponent out of bounds, immobilize them, or win by making your opponent say, 'I give up!'" Present Mic continued informing the crowd so they knew what to expect. "Bring on the injuries! Because we've got our very own Recovery Girl waiting on standby! Put your morals and ethics aside for the moment! But of course, anything life-threatening is crap! It's not allowed!"

Eijiro saw Mina's smile dim as she looked at him, tilting her head as if she was trying to figure something out. He didn't know what it was, but he hoped it was nothing bad.

After sitting down in his new chair, Cementoss raised a hand as he addressed them and the audience. "I'll stop things if they go too far."

Eijiro watched Mina come to a realization and then smiled at him.

"Come on, Kirishima! Let's fight!" Mina yelled, her smile turning into her giant grin that showed her perfect teeth. Eijiro blinked in confusion, his partial smile disappearing as he wondered what she meant.

"Ready?" Present Mic said, even though it was something Eijiro was barely paying attention to.

"Don't worry about it, Kirishima! Do your best and I'll do mine! Let's just make sure whoever is the best goes to the next round!" Mina yelled, giving him two thumbs up as she shoved both hands forward. She then stuck her tongue out at him, reminding Eijiro that this was supposed to be fun.

His grin returned moments before Present Mic yelled: "Start!"

Eijiro shifted from his standing stance, his body's profile getting lower as he kicked off the ground to close the gap with her as fast as possible. His eyes widened as he saw her two hands, that had still been sticking outwards towards him, came together and shot out a stream of acid. He had to dodge to the side, avoiding the attack as it passed his previous position and barely lost any speed in the act.

Mina didn't panic, instead, she was running backwards as she redirected her hands and the stream of acid shifted toward his new direction and past it, preventing him from dodging side to side. Instead of taking the hit or trying to back up, he instead dived beneath it as he hugged the ground, his hands slamming downwards to prevent his balance from collapsing as the shot went over his head. He shot forward as he continued his sprint, having barely lost any of his momentum. He was almost on top of her now.

Only a second from catching her, Mina flung her hands downward to both sides as she threw out a slosh of acid at the ground behind her, before raising an arm to her side for another slosh of acid. She slid over that acid and away from his dive, barely evading his fingertips as he tried to catch her. He thought he might have been able grab one of her arms, when his foot ran into the other acid trail.

With part of his body tilted to the side to try to snag her, he wasn't in the best position to stop himself as he hit the slick ground. His eyes widened as he realized what was happening, trying to adjust his balance and prevent himself from falling down. What really surprised him, was that his body adjusted on its own, tilting and moving so that he didn't topple over.

His feet had moved so that he was now sliding backwards, his legs spread out to keep his balance and slow him down. His hands grabbed at the ground, slowing him down further. He then felt the sturdy and not so slick cement beneath him, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.

He looked at Mina, having expected her to launch another attack. Instead, he saw her looking surprised, but she wasn't looking at him. Eijiro traced her gaze to the ground around him and noticed he was at the edge of the boundary. He was a half meter away from it. If he had lost his balance, he wouldn't have been able to stop himself in time. He was now very thankful for Ranma's balance training.

"Drat!" Mina cursed.

Eijiro turned to Mina, finding her pouting at having thwarted what must have been a trap. He grinned, feeling a little smug at his accomplishment. He then stopped wasting time and shot forward to close the distance but was careful not to repeat his previous mistake.

Mina launched attack after attack, sliding on her own acid in a show of athleticism that she'd always had as she stayed just out of his range. While he did get splashed some by her Quirk, none of it had been a direct hit. The acid wasn't dangerous to him, she wasn't using the kind that could eat flesh or clothing, but he knew it would just make him slipperier and more likely to go out of bounds as a result. The way she kept him away was amazing, even with all of the training he had gone through in the last couple of weeks.

His own improvements also made it difficult for her to capitalize on any minor successes. He was more careful with his speed and was keeping on top of her. This continued for several minutes as the game of tag wasn't given a moment's rest.

Eijiro didn't realize it himself, but it wasn't just physicality that Ranma had been training them in. Mental barriers were being weakened as he was bombarded with unorthodox and dirty tactics. By Ranma's standards, he was barely a beginner in detecting or using such skills, but he was good enough to recognize the signs of a trap being laid. He just didn't have a clue what it was.

He tried to figure it out as he chased after Mina, his body having gotten a crash course in chasing elusive targets so that his instincts did most of the work and allowed his brain to figure out her plan. He went over their match so far and realized she was laying down a lot of her acid and staying near the boundary. The amount of ground that was unaffected was dwindling quickly.

Eijiro knew he was physically stronger and tougher than Mina, so unless she was willing to have her acid injure him directly, her only options were to throw him out of bounds or make it impossible for him to get up by immobilizing him. Realizing that if he had allowed Mina to nail him with her acid, that would be far easier to accomplish, he increased his determination to keep avoiding her attacks.

There was one area, however, that wasn't covered in it. The ground wasn't terribly wide, but most importantly, it wasn't far from the edge of the ring. It seemed the most obvious spot to spring her trap to Eijiro, but he couldn't figure out how she was going to avoid becoming trapped herself. Her attempts to dodge him to the sides were getting closer as he slowly increased his speed while making sure that he wouldn't slip.

Eijiro grinned to himself as Mina continued to showcase how athletic she was as she danced around him, always slipping to his sides– Eijiro realized with a start what she planned. His grin strengthened, impressed by how sneaky she was.

As Mina finally maneuvered them to the small clean spot amongst her slippery acid, keeping her back to the boundary. Eijiro then dived after her, with both arms wide as his grin widened. "I've got you now!"

Mina was shocked as she looked around and realized she was trapped and Eijiro was about to catch her. Her shock was replaced by a smile as her body moved, placing both hands on his shoulders to flip herself upwards.

The grin was short lived as she felt a heavy resistance when she tried to push him down. She saw Eijiro's foot had stopped his forward momentum and was now bracing him. Her shock returned, no longer a mask as she felt his hands tightly gripping her forearms and preventing her escape.

Eijiro didn't give her any time to try to counter as he spun her around, forcing her to extend and no longer above him due to centripetal force before letting her go. She sailed through the air for a moment before making contact with her own acid and sliding across the concrete and out of bounds. She met clean concrete just long enough for her to slow down and grasp the edge of the platform. She flexed her muscles to prevent herself falling off and was left dangling for a few moments before she pulled herself up. She didn't bother getting up, just breathing heavily as she laid on her back.

Eijiro was concerned, so he walked over to her. He heard the audience cheer as their fight ended. He barely paid attention to Present Mic calling him the winner as he stood over her.

"My win this time," Eijiro said, giving her a smile and holding his hand out to her.

Mina pouted and glared at him for a moment before it morphed into her own wide smile and a giggle. "I'll get you next time! Damn, what a great fight!"

She then grabbed his hand and pulled herself up as Eijiro laughed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh, she was so close!" Kyoka grumbled.

"She was very close on that first trap, but Eijiro kept his balance. The trap at the end, though, wasn't close," Sakura said, having rejoined her classmates a few moments before the round had started. "While it was an excellent attempt, Eijiro spotted it ahead of time. He did better than I expected and he didn't ruin it."

"Eh, I wasn't sure if he would see it or not either," Ranma said from a few seats over. "He has a tendency to be blind to things like that… whiiich is why I put him in that exact situation so many times during training."

"Oh?" Toru exclaimed, turning to look at him in realization. "I thought you were pitting Uraraka-kun and I us against him and Tetsutetsu-kun just to torture us."

Ranma snorted. "Who says I can't torture all of you at the same time?"

"Hmmm, two bruisers against weaker opponents… but their Quirks make things more complicated. The bruisers get used to chasing after smaller targets, who have to use other types of tactics to win in a fight against them, thus making the bruisers have to become more aware of said tactics or they will lose. Nicely done, Saotome," Sakura said while nodding her head.

Ranma grinned, before deciding to mention another aspect of the fight. "I will say those traps were pretty sneaky. I take it that was your training? Which it obviously was. You being a ninja, after all."

Sakura snorted, but didn't dismiss it either. They settled down as their two classmates walked off the field and Cementoss started cleaning the arena floor for the next match. She did notice Tenya was getting up now to make his way for his upcoming match.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter waited near the entry as he listened to Present Mic through the nearby speakers about how the fight had gone. He was glad his friend had won, which would likely allow him to face him in the next round. So long as he didn't mess up his own fight at least.

He hadn't been able to hang out with Eijiro very often in the last few weeks, since he was taking part in Ranma's Martial Arts club. It required him to eat with the others as they fought for scraps of food. Peter wasn't sure what to think of it, lost somewhere between outrage, amusement, and curiosity.

That had left him with Koda, Pony, and Juzo, but they still talked between classes. He knew Katsuki wouldn't have joined them, since his other friends would have annoyed him. Maybe he would in a few more weeks or months, but not yet. Karen's projected path for him required breaking down a few more mental barriers he had before he'd do that.

Either way, his own match was about to begin as he saw Eijiro and Mina talking to each other as they neared.

"I heard you won, Eijiro," Peter grinned as he caught his friend's attention.

"Ah, yeah," Eijiro confirmed, blushing a little as he peeked at Mina for a moment. "It was harder than either of us expected. I think we're seeing some decent results from our training."

Peter hummed, thinking about it for a moment. "I guess I'll have to be more careful around Tokoyami."

"Sounds like a good idea," Eijiro said, stopping next to Peter to finish talking to him. "Good luck. If you win, we can fight in the next round!"

"If Tokoyami-kun was here I'd tell him to kick your ass, Parker!" Mina said, before smiling at the American boy. "Buuut since he's at the other entrance, I'll just wish you good luck."

Peter chuckled at that, giving her a warm smile and knowing it for the friendly taunting it was. "Thanks, Ashido-san. I'll catch you guys after my own fight."

More calls of good luck went by before Peter walked onto the field as Cementoss sat down. The ring had been cleaned, the surface scoured of the acid that had been covering it before. He was impressed with Cementoss's skill with his Quirk, as the ring looked pristine. He knew that Quirks like his were why U.A.'s budget wasn't as high as most people would presume.

Peter smirked as it reminded him about people making assumptions about Tony's armor. It wasn't as astronomically expensive as some people thought it was, since all he needed were the raw materials. He designed and manufactured everything himself instead of each component being manufactured elsewhere and then shipped to him.

As he started walking up the steps, he shook his head to get his mind off of unnecessary tangents and instead focused on Fumikage approaching from the other side. The other boy, whom he could consider a friend after that second event, was also looking at him, his expression neutral.

They both waited until Present Mic finished their introductions. Peter smiled at how his English teacher played up the tragedy of fighting against a teammate from the previous round. He knew the man liked to dramatize things. It caught the interests of the audience, getting them invested in the individual matches by creating favorites for different people to root for. It was one of the reasons why the Sports Festival was so famous in Japan.

"Contestants, are you ready?" Present Mic asked.

Peter and Fumikage nodded, acknowledging him as well as to each other. Peter threw a small smile in with it, which caused Fumikage to give a subtle grin, letting each other know no hard feelings were to be had and to do their best.

"Start!"

"Go, Dark Shadow!" Fumikage yelled as he charged forward. Dark Shadow burst from his abdomen as the entity of dark energy remained connected to Fumikage by the cord of energy that connected the two beings together. The sentient being devoured the distance between them quickly before throwing a clawed hand at Peter as his first opening.

Peter responded by tapping his palm's trigger pads to launch some webbing, aiming below the entity, where Fumikage's feet were barely noticeable. Dark Shadow was prepared for that, intercepting the webbing with its free hand that grew larger to block more of it for a moment. While the webbing connected for a moment, it slid off after it made its initial contact. The entity tried to capitalize on this by growing the attacking claw and swiping at their opponent.

Peter ducked backwards, his body parallel to the ground while his feet remained attached to the ground. Farther than most people could properly remain standing on the ground, his knees bent and his feet adhered to the ground beneath him. Without looking, his fingers tapped down on the triggers once more as balls of webbing were fired. Peter's hand then touched the ground to one side and used his strength and adhesion to cartwheel away as Dark Shadow's other arm smashed into the cement.

Once Peter's foot made contact with the ground, he leapt away from Dark Shadow and flipped through the air. Even while his body contorted in ways few humans could dream of achieving, an arm lined up another webline that raced to catch Fumikage. Dark Shadow would normally have attempted to intercept such attacks, but Peter's previous shot of webbing had caught Dark Shadow in the eyes, blinding the entity for a moment.

But Fumikage didn't rely on Dark Shadow alone, having learned that hard lesson in training. Fumikage dodged to the side, trying to keep Dark Shadow between the two of them and barely avoided the webline by ducking.

The maneuver still bought Peter enough time for the follow up attack that nailed Fumikage with a web ball. The glob of chemicals burst and spread a fraction of a second before contact so that physics allowed it to form a complete seal that locked his arms to his side. Fumikage had at least avoided the one that had gone for his legs, so he was able to keep standing for now.

Dark Shadow moved himself between the two of them as Peter's webbing slid off the entity and intercepted more of Peter's attacks. Its arm stretched unnaturally, not constrained by bones or muscles like a normal biological being. Dark Shadow pursued their opponent, launching a continuous stream of attacks. But nothing could touch Peter, even attacks from behind as he ducked, jumped, and rolled through the onslaught with grace.

One of Dark Shadow's arms disappeared for a moment, making Peter wonder what he was doing, when he caught sight of the arm coming out of Fumikage's chest, freeing him from his webbing with a slash of its claws, before disappearing again. Peter wondered where it was going now, before his spider-sense warned of more attacks from behind, forcing him to dodge two hands from just the one arm.

"Hah!" Peter barked out loud after seeing that, followed by some joyful laughter. "Awesome! You're breaking the limits of assuming Dark Shadow has to follow 'normal rules!'"

"Yes," Fumikage said as he mentally passed along suggestions that helped Dark Shadow control his form as he kept away from Peter. "Someone helpfully pointed out how we were limiting ourselves and to think outside of the box."

"Sounds like that training group's been a big help," Peter yelled, continuing to dodge around and to the sides. "Glad to hear it!"

"And yet we still haven't been able to tag you yet," Fumikage said aloud as they continued to try to catch the other boy. "If you were looking to make sure we've 'shown our stuff' before getting serious, doing it sooner rather than later will look better for both of us."

Peter gave a sheepish grin at that, before replying. "But this is fun!"

"While that may be the case, it is also a match," Fumikage replied evenly, even as he focused Dark Shadow into another attack. Due to the bright lights around the arena, he was worried Dark Shadow would begin to lose what power they had been trying to build up. Fumikage might have been willing to keep trying to tag Peter if he didn't have to worry about that factor, but going out when he was stronger would look better for both of them.

"Ahhhh, alright," Peter said for a moment, giving an embarrassed smile. "Sorry about this."

Peter landed again, but instead of preparing for his next series of dodges, he stood straight up as Dark Shadows fist closed on him. Instead of raking across his skin or smashing into him, Dark Shadow's hand was caught by Peter's own hand, stopping it with a loud impact, but nothing else. Peter didn't even budge from it. The cheers from the audience ceased for a moment as they all realized what had just happened.

While they hadn't expected it, the avian pair weren't stunned into inaction. Fumikage encouraged Dark Shadow to resume his assault, but Peter was also on the move. Diving forward, he threw a punch at the shadow entity, striking it in the side of the head and causing a minor shockwave to go out from that impact. This disoriented Dark Shadow for a moment, though not from pain, but rather from his partially corporeal form being deformed by the impact. Peter capitalized on that, grabbing its head and leapt over, diving towards Fumikage, who just looked up at him with determined eyes.

Peter was almost on him when Dark Shadow's hand appeared out from his chest again, trying to intercept him. Now that he was seeing just how versatile Fumikage had made his Quirk, Peter kicked off the limb and flowed around it to the side, shooting his webbing not directly at Fumikage, but behind him, hitting a clump of webbing from before.

Dark Shadow and Fumikage had both ignored it as a miss, but were startled when Fumikage was suddenly entrapped by a net of webbing from behind, catching most of his body. Dark Shadow looked back for a moment, before it was suddenly grabbed from the front and the entity and the boy he was connected to felt themselves flung through the air. They were too high with too little warning for Dark Shadow to catch themselves from being thrown clear of the platform and rolling on the grass seconds later.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Yes! Go, Peter!" Melissa shouted as she watched him fling his opponent out of the ring.

She grinned as the match was called, the audience and announcers reacting to it, and then watched as Peter walked over to check on his opponent. The two boys waved at the audience before walking away and the platform was quickly cleaned, preparing for the next fight.

"Peter did well. He let them both show what they could do," David said, sipping his drink as he watched. "Though, I think Tokoyami's continued defense will net him a lot of points for some people. Being able to respond to sudden changes like that is invaluable in the field."

Melissa almost responded, when she received a beep indicating a new prompt from Tony. She opened it up and was surprised by what it entailed. "Wow, really?"

"Hmmm?" David asked, looking over at her, wondering what it was. He didn't have to shift around, as his daughter instead brought the projected screen closer to him so he could view it himself. "Oh? Now that is a name I haven't heard in years. I knew Crimson Riot had been severely injured and was forced to retire. Since it occurred while All Might and I were in the States, I didn't learn the particulars."

"So he's been getting training from Saotome for nearly a year? That is interesting…" Melissa murmured as she looked over the details. "Tony had some difficulty verifying how trustworthy and reliable he was, since, as he points out, public and media information isn't always reliable for the truth. What do you think, Dad?"

"Well, I never met the man and most of my knowledge is from those same sources…" David explained. "But, I know when we heard the news of what happened to him, All Might had become saddened. I only ever knew him to get like that when it was someone he looked up to and respected. And he knew a few circles of Supers. I think Crimson Riot interacted with at least one of those circles and was well respected by them. So I think we can mark him as trustworthy."

Melissa nodded as she quickly composed a note for Tony to file away. "Well, that alleviates some of the concern regarding Saotome."

"Indeed," David said, as his eyes drifted to the T.V. "Speaking of whom…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"You've enjoyed the matches so far, so it's time for the third match!" Present Mic called out

Ranma stepped out onto the field, not having encountered either Peter or Fumikage on his way, as the two had taken the other entrance. He walked leisurely towards the platform with his hands in his pockets.

Ranma was grinning as he hopped up the steps, allowing him to get to the top of the platform as he saw Tenya walking up the steps on the opposite side. The classmate that sat to his right and current opponent walked up the stairs with a determined look in his eyes.

"From the Hero Course, it is Tenya Iida!" Present Mic said, the crowd cheering him on. "He's made a show of himself in the first two events, being the engine to two different teams. Now he gets to show what he can do by himself!"

"But he's up against the current leader in the Sport's Festival, Saotome Ranma!"

Ranma grinned when it showed an image of himself, or herself, for when he won the two separate events.

"And while Iida-san has shown himself to be built for speed, he is now up against the speed demon himself! Who is going to win in a contest of speed? That is what we will find out now!" Present Mic said, making the audience cheer even louder.

That idea didn't sound so bad to Ranma when he heard it. Tilting his head as he looked up at where the chatty man was currently waiting along with Aizawa-sensei, before turning and grinning at his classmate.

"So, like Samurai then, Iida?" Ranma asked him.

Tenya blinked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"

"Lots of old Samurai duels were not long drawn out exchanges, but fights that finished in a flash of steel. The most important part of the entire duel… was speed," Ranma said with a grin, flipping his pigtail back from where it had been resting on his shoulders.

Tenya paused, remembering his history lessons about the duels between the ancient warriors. Thinking about it for a few moments, his body firmed up and nodded his head in agreement. "Like Samurai, then."

Both boys then lowered their profiles, getting closer to the ground as they prepared for the all out attack. Tenya had entered into a sprinter stance, both hands on the ground and one foot in front of the other. Ranma had one foot in front and one foot behind, his stance wide and his knees bent heavily, he also had both hands held in front of him. Poised so, they waited for the call to start the fight.

"Oh, what's this? I just received word that both fighters have accepted to make this an old fashioned Samurai duel!" Present Mic said over the speakers, making many in the audience pause in their cheering.

"Well, if this isn't a way to showcase who is the fastest fighter, I don't know what would!" He said, the thrill in his voice apparent. "Instead of a long and drawn out battle, this fight is to be determined in a burst of speed! They will both launch an all out assault focused entirely on winning this single exchange. There are no redos! No followup attacks! No dodges! This is a fight where if you turn away for just a moment, the fight could already be over!"

The roaring of the crowd showed their approval, before quieting as they all began to hold their collective breaths.

"To the contestants, you may start whenever you are ready!"

Many in the crowd waited with baited breath, thinking they would start when he was speaking or as soon as he finished, but neither fighter budged. The idea of what kind of fight this would be had infected everyone, so no one dared to look away or even speak for fear of it distracting them. They had already seen how fast both of them were, so they were anticipating something fantastic.

For Ranma and Tenya, they waited. Ranma was more used to these kinds of fights, so he decided to let Tenya be the first to act. He had also witnessed his own speed several times by now, so he likely knew how dangerous Ranma was.

Ranma had, in the interest of fairness, which was something his Old Man probably would have bitched and moaned about, decided to pull in his Ki senses. This would be built entirely off of just observing your opponents body to determine when they would start, your reaction speed, and of course, your actual speed.

For nearly a minute, everything was quiet, only those rushing to and from a location could really be heard. Even those that talked excessively during the previous fights and events remained silent. The impatient ones were beginning to fidget, about to break and turn away like they were warned not to do. The wait was getting unbrearab– and then it was finished.

Everyone was shocked when the two boys had disappeared from their positions and had re-appeared in the middle. Tenya's leg had been raised, trying to kick Ranma in the head, his engines still providing thrust and power. It had been stopped on account of Ranma's palm holding it in position near the knee, his other hand buried in Tenya's gut.

Tenya almost fell to the ground, but Ranma caught him before he could land awkwardly or smash into the ground unnecessarily. He helped the spectacled boy to his feet and then his knees as he struggled to withstand the pain. Ranma remained by his side as his classmate worked to get his breathing under control.

"Oh my! That fight certainly lived up to expectations! How many of you could even see them move? I barely saw a blur before they crashed into each other!" Present Mic said, breaking the crowd out of its shock, causing them to roar in approval.

Ranma ignored them, as he kneeled down to make sure Tenya was okay. He had allowed himself to put enough into that strike to end the fight definitively, holding true to the style of duel. He also made sure it wasn't something that would actually injure him, just drop him. A bit of rest and calm breathing would let him get back to his feet.

Once he saw Tenya was able to focus on more than just his injury, Ranma grinned at him. "Heh, nice one, Iida! You were faster than I expected. You put a lot of power into those engines on your legs, didn't you?"

Tenya nodded, finally sparing some of his attention to the one that had defeated him so soundly. "Yes, it is something… I've been working on… to increase my speed."

Ranma took another glance at his legs, his Ki sense noticed that he had stressed them rather harshly. "Yeah, it was impressive. Needs some work still, but that's like any new technique. Anyways, the pain from my punch should be dying down enough for you to walk, but those legs look like they'll make things a little harder. Come on, let's get you to the nurse and I'll give you some pointers on the way."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura winced as she saw Ranma land the blow on her friend. From where she was sitting in the stands, she could tell that Tenya was certainly feeling that one. She had also seen how much he had put into his Engine, overloading them some. Either way, he was going to be in pain from that brief exchange.

They had barely been able to welcome Fumikage and Peter back before their attention had been locked onto the field. While most of them weren't expecting Tenya to win, especially with so many instances of Ranma displaying his speed in the past, they were hoping for Tenya to make a good attempt at it. Frankly, he had beaten their expectations.

She smiled though as her classmates gushed over how fast Tenya was, surpassing what they knew he was capable of in that instant. They all remembered that first day, when they had done the apprehension test and what both of their scores had been at that time. Tenya could have shaved half of his time off. That was how fast he had just gone.

Ranma was gentle with Tenya, setting him down and helping him get on his feet. That increased her opinion of him by a fair amount. It looked like he was probably going to take him to the nurse, so Shuzenji-sensei would help him finish recovering.

She was pulled out of her thoughts as she saw Kyoka stand up and hurry to the entrance. "Good luck, Kyoka-chan!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"The boy is certainly fast," Sorahiko said to his companion and his charge. He was well used to such speeds. He had witnessed dozens of such displays in the past, it was the skill that was the most impressive to him. Something he knew the majority of viewers had difficulty discerning.

"Sensei's awesome!" Kota said from the other side of Katashi.

Sorahiko grinned at the boy's enthusiasm. It seemed he had a healthy amount of hero worship for the young hero-in-training. Normally, most children reserved such enthusiasm for already active Pro-Heroes, watching their amazing and noble feats that earned them that admiration. While seeing young Saotome in action would certainly draw attention, he hadn't heard of a noble feat. While the U.S.J. attack might have qualified, based on what he was told of the accounts, this admiration felt older.

While he wanted to ask about that, he had another question that was more pressing to him. "What is Saotome's Quirk? I do not understand the underlying nature of it."

Katashi chuckled, giving him a knowing smirk. "Saotome's Quirk isn't as complicated as you are making it out to be. But I was asked not to reveal it to those that don't currently know until after the final match. Well, so long as Saotome-kun wins at least."

Sorahinko found that curious, as well as suspicious. Yet, the Katashi he knew wouldn't do so out of any sort of malice. Though, that did lead into his other question he had.

"Tell me, Katashi, how did you meet Young Saotome? What did he do to get your attention so thoroughly? And Kota's, for that matter," Sorahiko asked, grinning at the young boy that was only slightly shorter than himself.

Sorahiko wondered if that had been a mistake when the young boy's cheer instantly dissolved, replaced with fear and uncertainty. It might have devolved even further, but a reassuring hand from Katashi's good arm helped to reassure the young boy. Sorahiko waited for Katashi to look at him and then silently expressed to him that he didn't need to explain, already knowing some sort of tragedy had been involved.

"It's okay," Katashi said, "sometimes being reminded of the incident dredges up those painful memories for Kota-kun. He almost lost both of his parents to a Villain attack when they acted to save everyone in their village."

Sorahiko breathed a sigh of relief, glad that it hadn't gone that far. He had borne witness to so much tragedy that he was nearly numb to it, but he was glad that it still hurt.

"We both met Saotome-kun when Kota-kun's aunt, Mandalay, brought him to the hospital with them," Katashi said.

"The Wild Wild Pussycats?" Sorahiko asked.

"Yes. I had been asked if I could watch over Kota-kun and his parents while they had been called to the site of the attack to help deal with the situation that had developed there. After they were finished, they became the legal guardians of Saotome-kun," Katashi said.

"Were they needed to help deal with the attack?"

Katashi chuckled at that, "No. The Villain had already been defeated by then. Kota's parents had done a heroic job of buying the village the time it needed to evacuate, but Saotome had stepped in a moment before both of his parents would have been killed. He then proceeded to humiliate the Villain."

Sorahiko's eyes widened in surprise, before a big grin formed. "Yes, that certainly explains why Kota-kun thinks so highly of Young Saotome. Who was the Villain?"

"Dumbass!" Kota shouted in excitement.

"Huh?" Sorahiko was stumped. "That is a very unusual name for a Villain."

Katashi's laughter was hearty, clearly showing he enjoyed that. "That is not the Villain's name, but rather the name most of the Pussycat's and Kota's parents call him. A nickname that Saotome-kun had given to him during their fight. But you would know him as Muscular."

Sorahiko's mirth died as he stared Katashi in the eyes.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto seethed inside as he thought about his coming fight. He had been able to observe the brief exchange from Saotome's match and it reminded him of just how difficult it would be to fight him. He hated the fact that his father might be right, that he would have to go all out against him. Taking a moment to firm his resolve, he still refused to use the half of his Quirk he had inherited from the broken man that had discarded him.

He ignored the voice from the announcer as he stepped into the arena and barely noticed the speed bump in his path. Instead, he focused on what he would have to do to win. A part of him wondered if he would go too far, but that part of himself could barely be heard.

"Start!" Present Mic yelled.

This caught Shoto off guard, not having realized it had progressed to that point until now. His attention turned to the one in front of him, before sending a wave of his ice at her location to end the fight quickly and decisively. Especially as she was just standing there.

Only his years of training and professionalism didn't have him turn his back to her and walk away. He normally would never have done that, but his current anger wanted him to move past this as soon as possible. Because of that, he saw as Kyoka dodged his attack, having jumped away and to the side as the spot she had previously been standing was covered in ice now.

Shoto adjusted his next attack, sending more ice at her, missing her a second time. The third attempt, however, was successful in capturing a foot before it crawled upwards, trapping the leg entirely. She was also too far away for her earlobes to reach him, so he knew the fight was over. He waited a few seconds as she struggled, giving her the time to realize her predicament, but she was not surrendering yet.

Shoto turned to Midnight, who was observing the battle calmly. "It's over," Shoto said coldly, getting Midnight's attention at least. "Call it. She is immobilized and cannot win."

Their sensei looked him in the eyes for a moment before smirking. "Is it?"

Shoto narrowed his eyes, about to retort when he heard a small thump and the sound of shattering ice. Turning back towards her, Shoto saw that Kyoka had freed herself somehow. And she still remained where she was, observing him calmly and waiting.

He sighed in annoyance at this being prolonged like it was and her apparent refusal to attack. Instead of sending a single attack, he sent two, his attack splitting in the middle and moving to surround her. The ice remained a thin coating on the ground for now, before it started to rise into the air and increase in size. The attacks were swift, covering a dozen meters in a second.

Kyoka moved before the attacks could encircle her, but not to escape, instead going directly towards one of his attacks. He shifted it, directing both of them towards her. She dodged to the side before the attack could hit her, showing she was better than he had expected, before she sent both of her long earlobes towards the wall of ice. Both of her jacks cracked the surface of the ice, followed instantly by a loud ringing noise and Shoto watched as his wall shattered, the attack disrupted.

Shoto narrowed his eyes, changing more of his focus on the other attack, closing on her rapidly and widening to overwhelm her. He saw her leap further away from it as her jacks redirected themselves to intercept his ice, repeating the previous disruption. This delay was wearing on what little patience he still had, his anger beginning to focus on her as he readied himself for a more complete assault.

"Are you finally going to acknowledge me, Todoroki?" Kyoka asked him, standing up from the crouching position she had taken after defending herself yet again. She glared at him, locking eyes with Shoto. "Are you finally going to treat me as your opponent? Or are you going to continue to try to brush me aside as an annoyance before you can fight Saotome?"

Her words angered him, tempting him to launch a much more powerful attack than was needed. But her word's content surprised him enough to halt his attack. He didn't say anything, caught between the different emotions warring in his mind.

"I'm not trying to get in the way of whatever problem you have with Saotome," Kyoka shouted. "I don't know what the hell happened to cause it. Whether he deserves it or not. But you're insulting me! I'm your classmate and your comrade!"

Shoto jerked slightly at her words, broken out of his shell for a moment. The anger wanted to return, to sate itself on this pest, but her words had a more profound effect on the rational part of his brain.

"The least you could do is acknowledge that I am your current opponent! Not just a thing in your way!" Kyoka said with a raised voice, no longer feeling she needed to shout to get through to him.

Shoto stood up straight as he realized she was right. He focused his mind, concentrating on his emotions, the thoughts behind them, and then silencing them and locking them away for now. He remained like that for several seconds, before his face softened and returned to his neutral expression. He breathed deeply as his mind became clear once more. His eyes opened and then looked at her again. "Sorry."

"If you've got your head on straight, then let's finish this," Kyoka said as she gave him a small smile.

Shoto saw that her eyes told him that she was ready. Shoto gave her a nod, acknowledging her. They waited a moment, allowing each other the time to prepare, before Shoto slid forward on his ice and closed the distance. She returned the gesture, sprinting towards him as well.

Before they got very far, Shoto's ice split yet again, this time in four different angles, two going wide and around her position, while the other two moved in sync with him. She moved to intercept him, but the two near him sped up and lashed out with long and narrow blocks of ice to smash into her. The moment her earlobes moved to intercept them, their attack halted and retreated.

This action surprised her and left her earlobes out of position as Shoto slammed into her, his own martial skill allowing him to shove her arms to the side so his right palm could hit her near her collarbone. His Quirk activated, his power going up her neck until he could catch one of her ears and down the length of her long earlobes, encasing it in a thin layer of ice. He had to be careful, he did not want to maim her, especially now. The earlobe was too thin to risk freezing, since it would be fragile and could probably break with a little bit of force. The thin layer of ice allowed him to achieve his goal: slowing the flexible limb down.

It was also at this time that the two frontal assaults resumed their attack, closing the distance rapidly. Kyoka had already been taken by surprise by both of his maneuvers, but she tried to adapt by having her free earlobe circling back to attack him in close proximity. The resumption of the previous attack left her out of position to counter it, especially with one jack having been slowed down as it was.

The two attacks slammed into her, throwing her back into the waiting wall of ice the other two attacks had formed before she was encased. She grunted when she impacted the wall, but the cold quickly got her attention. She tried to use her earlobes to escape, but both limbs were captured by Shoto, one in each hand. While it did take a bit of effort, he was able to hold them for now.

"Do you surrender?" Shoto asked, looking into her eyes and waiting for her decision on whether to continue the fight or not.

Kyoka struggled for another moment, but found no purchase. While she thought she could get her earlobes free with a little more effort and maybe escape the ice, Shoto had shown that in this moment, she was at his mercy. She then stared into his eyes, and found he only had eyes for her at this moment. While she would have preferred to win, or at least put up an even better fight than this, she did accomplish what she had really wanted out of it.

Kyoka breathed deeply, before saying the words loud enough for the referee's to hear her clearly. "I surrender."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Tenya stared down at his phone, holding his thumb over it as he worked up the courage he felt he needed. He finally pushed down, put it to his ear, and heard it ringing. After a few rings, it clicked.

"Hello, Little Brother," Tensei greeted cheerfully, though the morose undercurrent was noticed. "I heard what happened."

Tenya closed his eyes, trying to control his emotions. "I'm sorry I failed, Brother."

"Ha!"

The short bark of laughter, followed by his brothers chuckling voice surprised him. He couldn't find the words to reply.

"Little Brother, you didn't fail!" Tensei exclaimed. "While I haven't had a chance to watch the match, someone in ops that was watching it told us what happened. The media and online groups were amazed at your speed, not to mention the uncanny way you supported your classmates and teammates. You just were dealt a bad hand against someone who is faster than you."

"But I still failed…'' Tenya insisted, not feeling it mattered.

"If I had to fight against All Might and I managed to nearly touch him, should I feel ashamed for how well I did? Especially when everyone was presuming I would be beaten before I could even move?" Tensei asked.

"No!" Tenya responded, finding it a ridiculous notion.

"Oh? What about if I was facing Sakura instead?" Tensei asked again.

"No, there would be no shame in losing a fight when she is so strong!" Tenya said.

"Do you know who they have been comparing Saotome to, Little Brother? The media and other groups? Or Sakura? Oh, and that Parker boy, too."

"No?" Tenya was unsure of the significance of that question.

"Some of the media are comparing your Classmates to All Might and the other top heroes," Tensei said, trying to get through to his brother what was happening. "First Year students at U.A., performing feats that very few Pro Heroes can do. This is their debut and they are still young. They are expecting them to grow even stronger than they are now."

Tenya wasn't sure what to think. He hadn't expected that, especially since they were his own classmates.

"You have nothing to be ashamed of, Little Brother," Tensei spoke softly, calming Tenya. "And no-one in their right mind thinks you have anything to be ashamed of either. Just the opposite, they are praising you for your accomplishments. They are speculating that you will surpass me before you even graduate! You are among the students that people are noticing and they are eager to see more."

"... Thank you, Brother," Tenya said finally.

"Your welcome, Tenya. I wish I could talk further, but we're a little preoccupied with a potentially dangerous case, so I'll be unavailable for a time. Be sure to tell Sakura we're rooting for her to win!"

"I will," Tenya said, standing up a little straighter. "Please be safe out there."

"I'll do my best."

Tenya heard the electrical click to indicate the phone call had ended. He stood there for several seconds, absorbing what his brother had said. Taking it for what it was, he straightened his posture and nearly marched back towards the stands that his classmates were watching the matches from.

As he passed the nearby corner, he was surprised to find a classmate resting their back against the wall. "Uraraka-kun?"

Ochako jumped, not having noticed his approach. After recovering from that, she tried replying. "Uhhh, hello, Iida-kun…"

Tenya was far from an expert on body language, but he had spent some time studying it. Her odd motions, like her eyes looking left and right, her hands rubbing against each other near her chest, her legs fidgeting, and the slight stuttering of her voice hinted to him that she was embarrassed. He wondered what it was about.

"So, were you… were you talking to your brother?" Ochako asked.

"Ah, yes, I was," Tenya said while fixing his glasses. "I felt ashamed for my performance against Saotome-kun, so I looked to my brother to apologize for my poor performance. He corrected my presumptions and said that I should not feel any shame for such a loss. I performed admirably and beyond what was expected of me. There is no shame in losing to a superior fighter. The only shame to be had is not to try your hardest."

"Umm, right," Ochako said. Tenya could see she was having difficulty with something, but he was unsure what it was at this time.

"Your own match is soon, is it not?" Tenya asked.

"Yes," Ochako said, her facial muscles tightening as if she was in pain. He almost asked if she was here to see Recovery Girl, since she wasn't far away, but held off.

"Then I wish you luck, Uraraka-kun," Tenya said. He smiled, before walking past her and back to the stands to watch the rest of the fights with his classmates.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki stood on the platform, hands in his pockets, glaring at Pink Cheeks as she stood across from him. He ignored Present Mic's introduction of the two of them, instead focusing his attention on the girl. Unlike some of the others, he was not going to underestimate her. Not anymore.

While she had been defeated by Tenya in that first Team Battle, she had been a nuisance in the Cavalry Battle. Multiple attempts at that team's headbands had been thwarted by her. He hadn't even noticed her taking that headband from around his neck. He wasn't blind, he knew she was receiving training from Pigtail. Very real training, as it turned out.

He knew that if she touched something, she could cause it to float. He also knew putting her hands together would cancel out her Quirk. That meant he had to be careful and to fight her from far enough away that she couldn't touch him. Without knowing how durable she was, he was limited on the strength of his explosions to use against her. While it limited him more than he would like, it was still very manageable.

Her need to get close meant she was going to charge in so she could touch him, but even that wasn't a guarantee for her. He knew that unlike most people, his Quirk would still give him the opportunity to maneuver in the air and was not a knockout blow. So long as he controlled it properly. But it gave her more control over the fight than if she never touched him.

"Bakugo-san, I feel I must ask, why are you so dismissive of your own classmates?" she asked out of the blue, distracting him.

"What the hell are you talking about, Pink Cheeks?" Katsuki asked, his glare intensifying.

"That! That right there!" Pink Cheeks shouted, pointing at him triumphantly. "You just used a nickname for me! Even though you were just told what my name is, you continue to use nicknames!"

"Tch!" Katsuki growled, his stance widening as his anger began to grow.

"You call anyone you don't know an extra and only recognize anyone by nicknames! But if anyone calls you by a nickname, Sparkler, you get pissed off!" Pink Cheeks shouted and he proved her point immediately when his lip twitched and his Quirk lived up to the nickname.

"Because I was so curious about it, I asked Saotome-kun why he calls people names like that. He said he does it because he likes to tweak the noses of jerks like you!" Pink Cheeks said, her smile turning into an evil grin.

"Shows what you know," Katsuki growled out, his Quirk quieting, but still adopting his aggressive stance.

"Oh, I know!" Pink Cheeks mocked him in return. "I knew you didn't do it because you were trying to annoy us. So I looked it up! Behavior like yours is called 'displaced aggression'. You treat us like that because you're scared!"

"What did you just say?" Katsuki asked, his voice rising dangerously.

"You call us extras or nicknames because you are scared of finding out you aren't as special as you thought you were! I've seen you glaring at our classmates, like Saotome-kun or Haruno-san. You feel threatened by them! That you'll be seen as only an extra by everyone else!"

Katsuki's anger nearly erupted right there, even though he hadn't heard the start of the match. Wondering why he hadn't heard anything, he peeked to the sides to see the skimpy announcer and their referee listening intently to the two of them. That probably meant they were delaying the start so Pink Cheeks could finish her slew of insults.

Though, he noted, that a month ago, he wouldn't have allowed it to get this far. He recognized some of what she was saying, even what she had called it.

"Get ready!" Present Mic's voice called out, pleasing him that this fight would finally get started.

"That's also why you always call Izuku-kun Deku," Pink Cheeks started again, as if she was ignoring that the match was about to begin. "I was too embarrassed to ask him after that first Battle Training, having been so useless then, but I always wondered why you would say he could do anything."

"That's not what I mean!" Katsuki growled, his Quirk activating again as he leaned forward.

"He's the one you're most terrified of, isn't he? Because you think he's better!"

"Shut it!"

"Start!"

Katsuki literally exploded at her, shooting off like a cannon as he closed the distance. His right arm was pulled back, shoving it forward as he neared her position and his Quirk built up for another large explosion. So he wasn't expecting Pink Cheeks to be diving towards him and catching his right arm.

While an explosion did go off from his right hand, it wasn't as large as he had wanted, the surprise attack and practiced care when using his Quirk forced him to reduce its strength. She avoided the brunt of it with her dive and redirected his hand enough so that she could start swinging him around in a circular motion. She smoothly used both hands and his current momentum to lift him over her head toward a collision course with the cement.

Katsuki grimaced as he realized what she was doing. Getting his hand in front of him before he could crash into the ground allowed him to set off an explosion. He had felt her let go of him just as his Quirk went off. What he wasn't expecting was to go flying in the other direction in a tumble. After all, how often do you account for not having gravity?

Katsuki spent several seconds just trying to adapt and to stop his spinning. The larger explosion and sub-optimal positioning had caused him to rise into the air in a chaotic fashion. When he finally got his spinning under control and stopped his momentum, he found himself near the ceiling of the arena, over two hundred meters in the air.

He took a second to breathe a sigh of relief and get his emotions under control. He had already fallen for her trap, making him angry enough to launch himself at her. He wasn't going to allow that to happen again. Using his Quirk, he used some micro explosions to turn himself around and glare down at the arena floor. He couldn't see her well enough, but she was doing something.

Thinking things through, he knew he had to be careful. He was only in the first half of what her Quirk could do to him. The second half was to return his gravity, which could be just as detrimental as the first half. She didn't even need to touch him to activate it, meaning he needed to watch her closely.

Katsuki positioned his arms down and to his side, pointing his palms away to give him thrust by shooting off some minor explosions was enough to get him moving downwards. As he passed the third tier balcony, he started angling so he was circling the arena instead of going straight down. When he started passing the second tier, he finally saw what she had been doing.

Pink Cheeks had taken her gym shirt off, leaving her with a black undershirt. She had just finished typing up the arms of her shirt on the ground, leaving her to grab one of the sleeves. He almost discounted it as inconsequential, but it was too bulky for that. She had something planned. He narrowed his eyes as he looked around to try to figure out– there. His eyes focused on what must have been the spot he launched himself into the air as the ground was cracked and damaged. But the amount of debris seemed less than he expected for the damage that was present.

The shirt wasn't moving as if it was dragged down by serious weight, which meant the debris had been affected by her Quirk. But not her shirt, allowing its weight to hold those pieces down and together. 'Sneaky bitch,' Katsuki thought, his eyes narrowing. While the weight was missing, the mass wasn't. He didn't quite understand the scaling, but he figured Parker was running those numbers through his head on the fly while watching this fight. Either way, it was a potentially dangerous and deceptive weapon.

By this time, he was only about twenty meters above the arena as he circled it, being careful not to go too fast. She was just watching him as he circled, both of them waiting to see what the other would do. Katsuki thought of waiting for her to do something, but he knew she wouldn't. She had limited resources to attack him with, while his was just a matter of endurance. But he also knew that her waiting like this was draining his endurance. The waiting game played to her advantage.

Katsuki acted first.

Throwing one of his hands forward, he flung some sweat in her direction. He made sure it wouldn't hit her directly, but it drove her to the side and in the direction he wanted. As that attack was thrown, he used his other hand to set off another explosion behind him, one stronger than any of the others he had been using to guide his flight. He shot towards the ground at an angle, moving quickly.

The hand he had used to attack was readjusted, moving to adjust his flight so he would hug the ground on an intercept course with her. Before he could use it, her hands came together to release her Quirk while she was dodging his first attack. She had never taken her eyes off of him. Knowing he had to account for his weight returning, he grinned as he put more into the blast and activated his Quirk.

The grin was short lived as he flew higher and faster than he should have, flying over her head. He realized too late that she hadn't actually deactivated her Quirk. He had fallen into her trap, again!

He didn't want to lose the momentum of the battle or she would just repeat it again, he looked over his shoulder to find where she was, having shot off to the other side of the arena boundaries. He fired off another explosion to push him back towards her, reversing most of his momentum. But his trajectory was still wrong! He'd been conned a third time, as Pink Cheeks had finally deactivated her Quirk, causing him to shoot straight towards the ground far faster than he had intended.

"Shit!"

Katsuki cursed, knowing this impact would hurt if he didn't counter it with another explosion. The one good thing was he didn't have to worry about her Quirk activating or deactivating unless she could touch him again. He got his hand in position quickly enough, before sparing a look towards Pink Cheeks to see if she was diving towards his landing point. He saw she had instead just finished throwing something his way.

His brain had gone into overdrive as his eyes found her shirt in time. It was going to collide with him just as he would use his Quirk to prevent crashing into the ground. He had just enough time to get his free hand into the path of the projectile. But an instant before he finished igniting both hands to protect himself, his brain did one more calculation. His eyes widened as he realized he only had one way out of this.

The crash into the ground hurt like hell, even as he tried to roll at the last second to reduce the impact. He grimaced as his arm, side, and the rest of his body screamed at him. He barely kept himself from crying out at it, willing his mouth and vocal cords clamped down as much as he could. After a few seconds, knowing he couldn't afford to be careless, he willed his eyes open to see Uraraka grimacing at the turn of events. Probably because he had beaten her trap.

After a few seconds, both of them slowly returned to a standing position and a bit shaken by the turn of events. Katsuki spared a moment to look behind him at where her shirt and the pile of rocks inside of it had smashed against the stadium wall, barely cracking the cement on impact. He then looked down near his feet, where he was two meters away from the bounds of the arena. The bounds he would have gone out of if he had dealt with her attack like he had originally planned.

If there was one thing his fight with Uraraka had reminded him of, it was that physics mattered. His training for the last two weeks had been to take into consideration cause and effect, to understand how his Quirk affected him and the world around him. Some of that training had included fast calculations, forcing him to think at increased speeds and even against his normal intuition. He might grumble at it, but he'd probably have to thank Peter for that training.

Or not. The boy genius was probably already smirking.

He turned back to Uraraka, giving her an arrogant smirk, gloating at having escaped her trap. Her gulp of fear was a small reward for his injuries, but he ignored it as he focused all of his attention back on the fight once again. She had readied herself as well, getting into a loose stance and ready for whatever came next.

Katsuki cupped his hands together, concentrating on how his hands ignited, making sure that the explosion that went out was louder and brighter than most, focused most of the escaping shockwave towards her. She flinched at his enhanced version of his flashbang.

He didn't dive directly at her. Instead, he lowered both palms closer to the ground to set off more explosions, causing a large cloud of dust to kick into the air from his position. He did this a few times, increasing the size of the cloud significantly. After the fourth set, he sprinted off to the side, making sure his Quirk didn't spontaneously go off and started circling her position from inside the cloud.

He flicked some of his sweat at his previous position as he charged her. The explosions went off, giving him a brief view of her and her shocked eyes as she realized he wasn't there anymore. Her senses found him too late as he was already on top of her, grabbing one of her wrists before flinging her around to crash her into the floor with the force of his mass and bodyweight. He got his other foot to nearly stomp onto her free arm, pinning it to the ground and keeping it from moving before he set one of his hands onto the side of her head as she was shoved into the cement.

They stayed like that as the dust settled down, Katsuki struggling through his own pain to hold her there. She squirmed both arms to try to get out from underneath him, small bits of debris shoved into the side of her head and other sensitive parts of her body stung, but it was minor. Katsuki decided to get the message home a little further by creating a few sparks, enough to remind her what it could do.

"My win, Uraraka."

She grimaced as she tried to glare at him. He returned her glare, daring her to keep pushing. After a few seconds, her body relaxed.

"Yeah," she said.

Katsuki waited until the referee's called the match before he released her and stood up. He then started walking towards the exit in a foul mood.

"Oh, wow, what a match! But Bakugo comes out on top in the end!" Present Mic told the audience.

Ochako sat up from her position, brushing off the bits of debris that ate into her skin, before watching the winner of her match walk off. She sighed in defeat as she heard Midnight's heels as their sensei walked closer to her. Her emotions were plummeting downwards as she had failed once more.

"Are you okay, Uraraka?" Midnight asked her. "Can you walk? Or should we have a gurney take you to the infirmary?"

Ochako blinked, turning to look at her sensei as she stared down at her with concern. "I'm… fine? Wait… what did you… what did he call me?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Man, he was rough with her at the end," Sato said after the fight had been called. He had grimaced at how hard Katsuki had slammed her into the ground.

"Like he had any other option?" Fumikage pointed out as he leaned back into his seat. "That trap of hers nearly took him out of the fight. He had no choice but to take that damage or go out of bounds."

"Yeah," Eijiro winced in sympathy. "That Quirk of hers is soooo deceptive! One little touch and you are finished if you don't have the right Quirk or something to hold onto."

"Deceptive?" Peter asked, raising an eyebrow at his red-haired friend. Most of their class turned to look at him. He had been conversing with Momo about what he had done to the zero-pointers, but it seemed they had caught his attention. "Her Quirk is potentially terrifying!"

"Why?" Tsuyu asked, blinking her large eyes, "Ribbit."

"Well, one of the reasons Katsuki isn't dead is because the atmosphere is spinning along with everything else," Peter said, realizing they weren't thinking about what it actually meant to lose gravity. Though, the winces that Momo and Sakura now sported meant they had quickly caught on to the significance. "I have some ideas of what her Quirk is actually doing, but I'd have to run some tests to narrow things down."

"Umm, what do you mean, Parker-san?" Izuku asked, his concern growing for his friend as he looked up from writing in his notebook.

"Okay, all of you have taken the trains before, riding inside them and all that, right?" Peter asked, deciding to ignore the negative head shake Ranma had given. "While the train is moving, have you ever jumped?"

Some heads nodded in affirmation.

"I won't bother to ask if any of you have traveled on top of a train, as that is… okay, nevermind," Peter corrected himself after seeing Ranma nodding his head. Though, he couldn't exactly fault him for that, having done much the same thing himself in the past. "Anyways, if you were to do it on top of the train, you would be pushed back, but inside the train, you wouldn't. Why?"

Peter held a finger up towards Momo and Sakura, silencing them as he wanted the others to figure it out first.

"Oh! Inertia!" Izuku said aloud, followed by others nodding their heads as they started to pick it up. "The air inside the train is moving along with everything else, but the air outside of the train isn't! And that is the same as the atmosphere! So, the atmosphere acts to pull the objects affected by her Quirk along because of inertia?"

Peter nodded his head, glad at how fast they picked that up, even if he had to lay it out somewhat. "In part. At least based on my early models of what her Quirk actually does. I have a hypothesis regarding her Quirk being able to cancel out the momentum of an object in relation to the strongest pull of gravity, but the test I'd really like to do would take a while to set up since it would require going out into the Thermosphere or as far as the Exosphere."

Momo and Sakura's eyes widened at that, the others taking longer to catch on yet again. "Why would you need to take her into Space to… Oh. OH!" Momo exclaimed as she finally worked it through.

"Space?" Half of the class asked in shock, turning to look between Momo and Peter, completely lost. Not to mention he was talking about going into Space so casually!

"You want to test how thoroughly her Quirk affects gravity itself!" Momo said with some excitement. She smiled as he nodded at that. Momo thought about it further, opened her mouth to ask her next question.

"Ummm, Momo-chan?" Kyoka asked, catching the unusually cheerful girl by surprise. "Don't you have a match?"

Momo turned her head and stared at her, before her mouth closed and her eyes widened in panic as she scrambled out of her seat and towards the entrance to the tunnels.

Izuku paused as he was writing down his many new thoughts about Ochako's Quirk, realizing he too had a match coming up. He also got up and followed Momo more slowly, deciding he wanted to check on his friend first.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Momo got her breathing under control as she made it just in time for them to be called into the field. Considering how much Katsuki had destroyed, the ring had required Cementoss-sensei to fix it again. She strode out onto the field and made her way to the arena.

"Now, we've got no time to lose! Let's move on to the sixth match!" Present Mic said, getting the ball rolling quickly. "First up, we have a student with an All-purpose Creation! She was admitted through recommendations, so her abilities are certified! From the hero course, it's Yaoyorozu Momo!"

Momo sighed as a few images of her using her Quirk in both events were displayed on the large display boards. She did smile at the cheers she was receiving, though she wasn't too partial to the wolf whistles that were thrown in as well and opted to ignore them.

"Versus… the underdog of the Sports Festival, the boy who was able to attach himself to some strong contestants to get to where he is. He's also the only student in this final event that isn't from the Hero Course. From General Studies, it's Mineta Minoru!"

The screen showed him attached to her shirt, throwing some of his balls during the Obstacle Course. The other image showed him attached to the forearm of Ranma as she leapt through multiple attacks, dodging them with ease, all the while as Minoru threw his balls again in a wild pattern.

As she took her position in the ring, her opponent stood across from her. The much shorter boy had caused a number of headaches for her today. But unlike Kyoka, Sakura, or even Ranma, she didn't hold a grudge for his actions. She even felt some sympathy for the other boy, having learned a little about him since the Obstacle Race. Not that it meant she would let him win.

Minoru was a mass of emotions, his eyes shifting between winces and lustful stares, but primarily he looked nervous. Part of it, she rationalized, was because he was alone against her and wondering what she would do to him in retaliation for the earlier incident. The other part, most likely had to do with the amount of verbal abuse he was under from some of the students in the other courses. Especially his own.

It also seemed that the general audience had a low opinion of him, as the cheers were minimal as well as some boo's that showed their disdain for him. Sadly, it was not something that Momo could correct at this time.

"Are the contestants ready?" Present Mic asked. Both of them nodded. "Start!"

Minoru reached for the top of his head, grabbing the balls that grew off of it and threw them in her direction. While they were not terribly accurate, she knew not to underestimate them. Forgetting where those balls went and running around blindly could become disastrous.

For her first action, Momo used her Quirk to create a large racket, something four times the surface area as a tennis racket, but still light and used it to intercept the first few throws. In her other hand, she created a little device that should help her finish this battle quickly.

When she activated it, a very bright pulse of light flared out, causing Minoru to gasp in surprise and blinding pain. She closed the distance, but the smaller boy was trying to back away and still threw more of the balls. She noticed that he wasn't aiming at her, but the ground in front of her to either stop her or at least slow her down.

She was mindful of her footing, catching any new balls and caught up with him just as his vision returned. She lightly hit Minoru with the racket before he could dodge. Due to his Quirk's balls collecting on the racket, his gym outfit was stuck to it.

"Ah! Nooooo!" Minoru cried out.

Momo grabbed the handle of the racket with both hands, the added weight making it too difficult to do it with one, and ran to the boundaries of the arena. Minoru struggled, pulling a few more balls off his head to throw at her feet, but she kept a close eye on him and prevented him from succeeding by shifting the racket away. When she reached the boundary, she set Minoru down on the ground and out of bounds.

"And that's the match!" Present Mic said, no loss of enthusiasm for how it went. "Mineta was up against a challenging opponent, considering their Quirks, and she won it pretty decisively!"

Momo watched as Minoru absorbed his loss and clearly heard the growing jeers from his classmates. Momo sighed as the tears began to build in his eyes, looking like he would soon break under the pressure.

Momo turned to him and bowed respectfully towards him. "Thank you for the match, Mineta-san."

Taken out of his downward spiral for a moment, his big eyes locked onto hers. He was surprised that instead of contempt, he saw compassion in them. While the tears still escaped, they also held a bit of hope in them. Realizing he should try to be polite as well, he, awkwardly, turned to her and gave what bow he could, almost toppling over himself. "Ummm, thank you for the match… Yaoyorozu-san?"

Momo smiled down at him, glad to see some etiquette from him and pleased he had done a decent job of it even with as awkward of a position as he was in. "Let's move on, I am sure the referee's would like to clear the stage for the next match as soon as possible. And I think you would like to get out of that contraption."

Minoru nodded, before blinking in surprise as she used her Quirk to create a replacement shirt for him, holding it out to him. For the first time in months, he gave a genuine smile.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Uraraka-san?" Izuku asked, timidly opening the door to one of the waiting rooms. He had already passed a growling Kacchan and had been informed by Recovery Girl that Ochako had opted to go to a waiting room.

He found her sitting in one of the chairs, her arms folded and resting on the table, and her eyes barely peeking over said arms. He suspected they hadn't been peeking a moment before. She sat up straight as she caught sight of him. Izuku didn't see any moisture around her eyes.

"Midoriya-kun…" Ochako said softly, forming a kind smile as her friend entered the room. "Your match is soon, isn't it?"

"Ah, I think Yaoyorozu-san's match is currently happening," Izuku said as he stepped closer to her with his friendly smile. Though the thoughts about his own match made him nervous, he soldiered on.

Ochako grinned a little at that, knowing he was worried about going up against Denki. Though she knew he was stronger than he let on most times, so she thought he had a good chance of winning that fight.

Izuku got his thoughts back to supporting his friend. "Your fight against Kacchan was amazing, Uraraka-san!" Izuku gushed, getting excited as he thought it over. He even held out his latest notebook to her, opening it and showing the several pages of notes he had written down from her fight alone. "And then Parker-san started discussing how he found your Quirk terrifying, which, after the points he made, I would agree that your Quirk is really spectacular! More amazing than I had realized! He even started talking about wanting to do a test of your Quirk while you're in space, something Momo mentioned as related to testing how your Quirk affected gravity. And Parker-san also talked about having a hypothesis about how your Quirk cancels out the momentum of objects you touch, which I realized is also pretty surprising, and got me thinking of how else your Quirk could be–"

"Deku-kun!"

The name startled him out of his rant as she used the nickname Kaccan had used for him for years, a nickname he had hated. Especially after Kacchan would explain its meaning while mocking him in front of others. Izuku winced, wondering if he had, somehow, destroyed their friendship and she now hated him. He was confused, however, when her eyes were friendly and she appeared amused. "Ye– yes?"

"I didn't want you to get too distracted that you forget about your upcoming match," Ochako said with her bright smile. "I know how you can get carried away at times. It's cute, but I don't want to ruin your chances."

Izuku nodded, relieved she didn't appear to be upset with him. He was still confused. "Uraraka-san? Why… Why did you call me Deku?"

Ochako's smile brightened as she looked him in the eyes. "While I was taunting Bakugo-san before our match, I realized he needed one more push before the match would begin. So I taunted him about coming up with the perfect nickname for you, Deku-kun."

The only reason Izuku's heart didn't shatter at her words was because of how she said it, sounding like it was something pleasant. "What- what do you mean?"

"Because you can do anything!" Ochako said, throwing her fist up in the air.

Izuku was caught off guard, not having expected her to praise him like she did. She didn't use the word like Kacchan would, instead opting for another interpretation. If it had been almost anyone else, it wouldn't have mattered much to him. Coming from Ochako, it mattered more than he expected. "... thank you," Izuku said as he smiled softly at her.

"And thank you for coming to cheer me up, Deku-kun," Ochako said. "But you should get ready for your match."

"Right!" Izuku said, feeling more excitement for his match than he had previously. He thought of how she had used his name, finding that he liked it quite a bit. "See you later, Uraraka-san!"

"Good luck, Deku-kun!" Ochako responded as she watched the door to the room close behind him. Her smile dimmed as reality reasserted itself. She had lost, after all.

Ochako slumped in her chair, her depression weighing her down. She likely would have begun to spiral even further, but another interruption caught her off guard. This time, it was her cell phone ringing.

She pulled the pink flip phone out of her pocket, saw who it was, and took a deep breath. After it rang two more times, she finally flipped it open and answered it. "Hello, Daddy."

"Ochako, you were amazing! And so close! You're Mother and I can't believe how amazing you were! The Hasegawa's and Yamaguchi's dropped by after your match ended, asking how that sweet little girl they watched grow up could do so well in such a brutal arena. Your Mother is still trying to talk to them, and I think I heard the Kojima's while I was trying to call you."

Ochako was a little surprised to hear their neighbors had dropped by, asking about her, but she knew the reality of the situation. "But I still lost, Daddy. He was able to crush me and made me give up. I didn't have a followup plan and froze. It won't be enough."

"What are you talking about, Ochako?" Her father asked in concern. "I don't understand complicated things, but just because you lost, doesn't mean you weren't amazing."

"One round won't be enough to show them what I can do, though, Daddy. The scouts need more. More information and more examples against different types of challenges," Ochako said, before her composure and her voice cracked. "I'm sorry, Daddy… I failed you."

"No, Ochako," her father told her, his kind voice helping to reassure her. "You haven't heard what they've said about you yet, have you?"

Ochako blinked, rubbing some of the tears out of her eyes. "What?"

"The news reporters have been interviewing some Pro-Heroes throughout the day, even working to pull in some well respected Pro's on to give reviews of the events and the fights. It all started after everyone was shocked by those classmates of yours. The Pro's, though, after watching events and your fight, have been praising you. They said it was a very near thing, the fact that the other boy even realized the danger he was in and how to get out of it was also amazing. They have their eye on you, Ochako."

Ochako smiled, even if she wasn't sure if it would result in anything real, it did warm her heart to hear her father gushing over her. She knew she just had to keep working at it. Like Deku.

"Daddy, I… I need to go. I need to watch the next match," Ochako said, her voice more upbeat than it had been earlier.

"Ah, yes! We'll talk to you later, Ochako. I know your mother would love to talk to you as well. Call us when you have some time."

"I will," Ochako said, standing and walking towards the door. "I love you."

"And we love you, Ochako."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki grumbled as he walked down the steps to the aisles that were set aside for his class. He glared at the bag of candies he had been given and instructed to eat, not enjoying their implications. Especially how many he had been given.

"Hey, Bakugo, welcome back!" Eijiro called out, catching some of their classmates' attention as he had finally arrived. "Man, that was a great match! That first move of hers would have totally taken me out of the fight. You're so lucky your Quirk allows you to move around while you're weightless!"

Katsuki almost lashed out at him, but his words were more praise than anything mocking like he had expected. Instead, he grunted as he took a seat next to Earlobe. It was the only one available that was far enough away from most of the others. Not that Earlobe enjoyed it either.

"Yes, it was an excellent match. Even with your Quirk, she almost got the upper hand against you with that maneuver," Fumikage said from a few seats over. Katsuki did growl this time, not interested in speaking about it.

"She got you good, though, with those taunts of hers, Sparkler," Ranma said, grinning as Katsuki turned to glare at him. "I couldn't hear it very well, but she definitely found the right buttons to press to get you so riled up. You were really calm at the start. Clever girl to find just the right ones."

"Shut it, you Pigtailed Bastard!" Katsuki yelled at him. The fact that said bastard's grin got even wider, annoyed him further, turning away to glare out at the field.

"Bakugo, did Shuzenji-san heal you enough from those cracked bones?" Sakura asked, leaning forward as she eyed him carefully. He turned back again, trying to dare her to continue mocking him, but only found a calm and level look. He debated the merits of remaining silent, but she was also their resident medical talent in the class.

"Yeah, she did," Katsuki said, grabbing the sugar candy that was in the bag and holding it out for her to see. He had already turned back around as he put them back in his pocket.

"Hmmm, if she gave you that many, she must have drained your stamina quite a bit. That impact was certainly harsh," Sakura said. "You don't have to eat them all at once, but I recommend you eat the rest of them before your next match. One or two every two to three minutes would be best."

Katsuki grunted, acknowledging her suggestion as being heard. He almost cursed her out when she noted the damage he had taken, but she was clinical in her evaluation.

"Yeah, that impact was worse than you made it look," Ranma added, nodding his head as he went over the facts. Katsuki growled again, hating how the conversations continued to drift in directions he didn't want it to go. "You hid the pain really well, she probably didn't realize just how close to the ropes she had you. That last dive of yours took most of what you had left at the time just to make it through. Nice job."

"What impressed me the most, was that he actually saw the trap and made the correct call in time," Peter added. "He had fractions of a second to make that determination, all the while having to juggle using his Quirk and everything else to the correct timings. Very few people would have seen that in time or done anything about it."

Katsuki was prepared to yell at them, to tell them to drop it, but he then realized something he hadn't expected from both comments. It left him a bit confused and tongue tied.

"I know professionals that wouldn't have caught that in time," Sakura threw in as well. "Drawing him in and setting it up was something my old sensei would have applauded and it was executed almost perfectly. Escaping it, though? Only the best shinobi from my Village could have pulled something like that off without some special… Quirk."

While Katsuki had only heard bits of her history, such as being a ninja and from some isolated village, he noticed her words hinted that it was an achievement. What was confusing to him, was that all three of his 'rivals' were praising him. Not in a method he was used to, such as the praise he received throughout elementary and middle school, where it was expected to give him such praise. They shrugged off his own insults while giving him small jabs and insults, but they were also not above giving him praise where they felt it was earned.

Pink Cheek's– Uraraka's words and reading his psychological profile had grated on his nerves. He knew what they had meant and it left him in an uncomfortable position, unsure of what he should do. He had opted to ignore it, but Uraraka just had to go and bring it up.

But now, Katsuki was wondering if it was something to worry about at all.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"It is time for match number seven!" Present Mic said as Izuku and Denki both neared their positions. "Two of the hidden aces from the Cavalry Battle are about to duke it out! First up, from the Hero Course, there is Midoriya Izuku! He showed himself as someone willing to put his body on the line and carry the burdens of his team, quite literally!"

Izuku looked at the screen, seeing the image of his final dive from the end of the second event. He winced and then smiled at the memory of it, the good and the bad involved with it.

"Versus, the boy everyone underestimated at their own peril, who almost took down every other team in the match, and someone that has gotten the attention of many! We have, also from the Hero Course, Kaminari Denki!"

Izuku had to admit, the two images side by side showcased that moment where he had defeated his team and almost everyone else as well. The first one was a closeup of Denki kneeling by the pool of water and his Quirk activating, while the second was a wide shot showing his Quirk hitting everyone. Denki was smiling at the images of him, showcasing how awesome that moment had been.

"And just like Match Five, we have a continuation of that battle between the two teams. If this is anything like that previous fight, this will be a fight to remember!"

Izuku gulped, hoping he wouldn't be steamrolled like he feared. He wanted to win, to show his strength to the world like All Might wanted him to, to tell the world 'I Am Here'. He knew he wasn't quite at that stage to grab their attention like some of the others could. But he refused to go down without a fight.

He had studied everything he had previously written down about electrical Quirks in his notebooks during the break, paying special attention to his notes regarding Denki. He had even added to the journal after the first and second events, having found video of Denki's attack on the minefield and hypothesized on how he had achieved it, as well as video of all the uses of his Quirk in the second match. What it told him was that Denki had gained a good deal of control over his Quirk. Something that was rare to see in electrical Quirks, since they tended to be hard to control and just went with the path of least resistance.

Considering what else he knew of Sakura's training group, he knew they had begun to adapt and use their Quirks in new ways. Which spoke volumes about Sakura herself, considering how many things she could do with her own Quirk. He was curious about how she had achieved that versatility and how it stacked up against Ranma's training.

That still left him with the serious problem of 'how could he fight Denki'? The fight was in an open arena, no cover, and no tools to use against him. He had asked Ranma how he had been able to withstand Denki's attack, since he hadn't gone down. Ranma explained that he had just flared his Ki. That wasn't something he could do but it had given Izuku an idea. It was risky and he might only have one shot at it but it could work.

He needed a way to get in close to attack, but Denki's attack could go everywhere. He had realized he could either attack him from range or get Denki to use too much of his power. The second wasn't a guaranteed option, but achieving the first would be hard. At least he had a plan.

"Hey, good luck, Midoriya-kun!" Denki yelled out, giving Izuku a big grin.

"You as well, Kaminari-kun," Izuku replied.

"Are the contestants ready?" Present Mic asked. Izuku nodded, as did Denki. "Start!"

Denki's arms raised quickly and a bolt of electricity shot out and impacted the cement behind Izuku's previous location. Izuku breathed a sigh of relief, even as his Full Cowl finished covering his body and he gained distance. He had seen how much concentration Denki had to put into an attack to launch a bolt like that, so the start of the battle when neither could attack, would be a perfect time to allow him to build up.

"Rats!" Denki yelled out, clearly disappointed that the easy shot had missed. Without missing any more beats, he ran after Izuku to keep the pressure up.

Izuku ran to one of the corners of the arena. Turning backwards revealed that Denki was chasing him with his arms held in front of him, prepared to launch another attack.

Knowing he didn't have the time to implement his plan, Izuku took off to one of the other corners. He kept at least one eye on him as much as he could, knowing that Denki's arms were acting as a conduit, allowing him to guide his attacks. Denki kept the pressure up, not giving any time to do anything but run to the next corner. Even though Izuku was faster than Denki was, he also had to travel at least twice the distance just to keep things as they currently were.

"Get back here, Midoriya! Stop running away!"

While he wanted to start implementing the next part of his plan, Denki continued to hound him, not giving him the time he needed. So Izuku, for now, ran.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori watched as his protege continued to keep his distance from his classmate. From what he knew of Izuku's current progress with his Quirk, he couldn't use enough of it to protect himself from electricity like he could. His speed and strength were also far below the point he might have used them to end a fight in an instant. No, Toshinori did not envy the position Izuku found himself to be in.

"Well, Midoriya is certainly treating Kaminari's Quirk with respect," Vlad said. "Considering what we've seen so far, that is the smart play."

"Yes, it is a wise choice at this time. Kaminari's control of his Quirk is fascinating. Electrical Quirks are hard to handle, few can control it to a fine degree. But none of them had his power, either," Thirteen said as she stared down at the ring.

"Though, if you listen to some of the other Pro-Heroes that are watching, they certainly don't see it that way," Power Loader said. He shook his head as he heard the rising disappointment with how the match was proceeding.

"They aren't the only ones," Hound Dog said, his words slurring a bit as he growled in anger from where he sat in the aisle behind them. "The rest of the audience is thinking the same thing."

"It isn't the first and it will not be the last time that fools perceive events incorrectly," Vlad said evenly, as he folded his large arms across his chest. "All they are seeing is what is directly in front of them, not the potential of the situation."

Toshinori smiled, glad to see his fellow teachers respected both boy's capabilities. He just hoped Izuku could find the opportunity he was looking for.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ochako rushed down the steps, barely willing to take her eyes away from the battle to make sure she arrived safely to her seat. She blushed a little, as she realized she would have to move past Katsuki to get to her seat. "Ex– excuse me, Bakugo-san."

Katsuki glared up at her, growled for a second, then grunted before sliding his feet back to allow her passage. She scrambled past as quickly as she could, both to avoid aggravating him further, while also getting to her seat so she could focus her attention on Deku-kun's fight. When she sat down next to Toru, she saw that nothing had changed yet, they were still trying to play a game of cat and mouse.

"Welcome back, Ochako," Ranma said from behind her, catching Ochako's attention for a moment. "Good fight, by the way. Good form on your taunts, suckered him in like a pro, landed the grapple and the smash. You then used the threat of your Quirk to turn it into another attack and then forced your opponent to take a severe beating to stay in the match. For your current level, I'd rate it an 'A.'"

Ochako, surprised by the praise, turned back to look at him, seeing the big grin on his face. But it was the hidden mirth in his eyes that made her gulp in fear. Ochako ignored the bark of outrage from Katsuki, knowing it was all bark compared to the agonizing bite Ranma was promising to inflict on her.

"Buuut, you didn't have a follow up. We'll have to work on that," Ranma said, tilting his head up and tapping on his chin. "Oh, and your situational awareness training is going to be bumped up some. I'm thinking blindfolds against Toru and some of the others will do you wonders! Good training for Toru, too, so her footsteps are quieter. That will give her a good bar to see how much she's progressed after training against Mezo."

Ochako paled as she pleaded with her eyes for mercy. She found none as Ranma's smirk returned. She found the pats of sympathy on her shoulder from Toru and Mezo to be minimally reassuring.

"Hmmm, Uraraka-san?"

Ochako, somewhat happy at the distraction, turned to the speaker, wondering what Peter wanted. Maybe he was going to ask her to perform some experiments with her Quirk like Deku had told her about? "Yes, Parker-san?"

"It was a little hard to hear, but I heard enough of your conversation with Bakugo," Peter was saying while everyone ignored Katsuki as he growled even louder than before. "I understand how you can get Deku from Izuku, just using the different pronunciations of the kanji for Izu to get De. I also learned how Bakugo was using the word, referring specifically to Dekunobou, the wooden dolls and how Bakugo says they are worthless, but I don't understand your usage of the word?"

Most of their class turned to them, many of them not having realized what Katsuki had meant with the word in the first place. A few of them turned to give him the stink eye, before turning to listen to Ochako's response.

"Oh!" Ochako said, realizing that since he was newer to the language, that he must not be familiar with the word she had used or at least didn't make the connection. That, or he hadn't been able to hear it. "I thought Deku sounded like dekiru, which is the verb that means 'can do!'"

Peter nodded at that, giving her a smile in thanks. "Thanks, that makes sense. I will say, the Japanese language certainly likes to play off words a lot. Of course, English does the same thing, so we're not exactly ones to talk."

"Man, English is so confusing!" Eiijiro whined. "I am definitely going to use you as my study partner for the next English test though, Peter!"

"Sure, I don't mind–," Peter started to say, before he stiffened and his attention snapped back to the arena. Ochako ignored everything else and turned back just in time.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku knew that one part of his plan was going to fail. He had hoped that running around for so long would exhaust Denki enough that it would make him lash out in desperation or force him to slow down, but that wasn't going to happen. Denki looked as ready to keep going as he himself was, meaning that in this current stalemate, that he was at a disadvantage. And Denki was also getting smarter in his chase, making it harder to keep ahead of him.

To make it worse, Izuku had already pushed himself to his limit of being comfortable with how much he was using his Full Cowl. He normally limited himself to five percent, but he was currently running at six. While the jump was minor, it was enough to keep him ahead of his opponent for now.

But he had to create that opportunity, Denki was making progress while he wasn't. He also knew it had to be significant enough that he could actually take advantage of it. He just knew Sakura and Recovery Girl were going to be upset with him again, still it was the only way he could think of to change the equation.

Izuku waited until he drew Denki in as close to the corner as he could, not leaving himself enough time to escape based on his current output. Denki moved forward, right along the path that Izuku had predicted.

"I've got you now, Midoriya!" Denki yelled, a wild smirk forming on his face.

Izuku grunted, starting his sprint towards the tiny gap, ready to put more power into his limbs, when something within himself warned of danger. He didn't know how or where it came from, but for some reason he knew it was true. He almost set it aside as he didn't have time to think, his opportunity was almost gone. His brain sought out a reason anyways and then found one. It was the same mistake they had made in the second event.

Izuku glanced at Denki, barely detecting the hidden glee. Denki had something planned, but he didn't know what– of course he did. Izuku had shown it already. Izuku cursed himself, knowing he was falling into Denki's trap. He also hadn't used his Quirk in some time, meaning that if he could slowly build it up and focus it, he could potentially unleash a more powerful blast. He had to do something, something to escape– reverse. Reverse it.

Izuku focused on his Quirk, removing the Full Cowl and putting more power specifically in his legs, though nowhere near as much as he had at the end of the Cavalry Battle. He didn't want to cripple himself, but he needed enough to make a difference. So he put ten percent into them. They would likely hurt for the rest of this match, but would hopefully still function. Limiting it to just his legs also left the rest of his body in better condition.

With his Full Cowl turned off, which he knew could be observed by others, Izuku lowered his profile and gained as much spring in his legs and the rest of his body as he could. It was now or never for leaping through the small gap. He watched Denki raise both of his arms in a wider pattern. Izuku had no choice and leapt.

Denki's arms lit up in a flash as electricity shot out from both and created multiple large arcs, coupled with smaller arcs that sought out additional electricity or for something it could ground itself on. It covered the small gap Izuku had planned, with no chance of Izuku escaping the attack. If he had gone that way.

Denki was shocked as he found Izuku had gone the opposite direction, going through his normal range of attack that he had been avoiding for all this time and past it. Denki could have launched his attack, but he knew that with the attack he had just used now, there was too much distance between them to make sure Izuku went down and he wasn't incapacitated at the same time.

"Shit!" Denki shouted as he ran after his opponent.

Izuku reached the other end near the boundary. His legs stung badly, as if he had exercised for far too long, but he could keep going with enough willpower. Glad to know he hadn't crippled himself, Izuku glanced towards Denki, finding him scrambling to close the distance. He also saw how much power he had put into his electricity and how he hadn't attacked him when he went through his range.

Izuku kept one eye pinned to Denki, to watch for his arm's movement to warn him of another ranged attack, before putting enough of his power into his arms. He then threw a punch at the concrete and created a crater that was half a meter long. The concrete cracked and crumbled enough that Izuku reached down and lifted up a chunk as large as a basketball.

Using his strength one more time, he smashed that chunk and turned it into many smaller chunks, the size of his thumb, and gathered them up with his left arm. He never would have guessed eating single pieces of rice with chopsticks would help with situations like this.

He then stood up, his Full Cowl at five percent, and grinned. The spikey-haired blond had halted his charge and was now eyeing him with more caution than he had before. Izuku tossed one of those rocks up and down for a moment, trying to decide what to do. He considered buying himself time so he could rest, but quickly discounted that as Denki would get more benefit from it than he would. So he had to go on the offensive.

Izuku snagged the concrete stone out of the air and then threw it at Denki, trying to put enough strength into it that it would be harder to dodge and sure to hurt, but also avoiding levels where it might endanger his life.

Denki showed that this wasn't going to be so simple, as he ducked and then sidestepped the two followup attacks, while slowly closing the gap between the two of them. Izuku still had around a handful of cement stones, but his window for trying to land a hit on his carefree classmate at range was quickly closing.

It wasn't all bad, that also made it easier for Izuku as Denki began to take glancing shots. The debris hurt like hell, leaving what was surely to be some nasty bruises and some torn skin, but Denki remained focused.

Izuku was now within his range to launch an attack, but Denki was being careful. If he launched his attack while a stone was in the air, it could knock him out just as well. Denki smirked however, when Izuku realized he had just picked up the last piece from his arms. With as much care as he could, Izuku threw it, faster than his others, towards Denki's center of mass.

Denki ducked down as fast as he could, not wanting to sidestep as it could leave him off balance and mess up his shot. He lowered his torso forward as he crouched, increasing the speed of his duck as his hands halted his fall. From his crouched position and his vision having left Izuku for a moment, Denki smirked as he called upon his Quirk, ready to unleash it and end the fight.

Which was why he was startled when he heard and saw a blur of motion skip off the ground in front of him, before his stomach screamed and he was knocked backwards. It almost toppled him, however he prevented that embarrassment due to his previous attempt to stand and one of his legs was able to intercede on his behalf. He still ended up on a knee, while his voice gave an outlet for his stomach. Denki forced his way through it, turning his eyes to focus on Izuku.

Which was a good thing as he found Izuku right in front of him, sparkling with his own green electricity, grabbing him by his gym shirt and flinging him forward and towards the ring's boundary. Denki made one last desperate attempt and unleashed what he could of his current charge, sending electricity through Izuku just as he was released.

Denki flew through the air, past the platform, and crashed onto the grass well outside of the ring. He grunted as he tried to roll with it, making sure he didn't smash his head. Denki rested there, his stomach and the rest of his body complaining at the treatment, while his brain tried to handle the near overload his Quirk put him through. He spent several seconds trying to manage the pain and focus his mind, but eventually succeeded enough that he started to get to his knees and then his feet.

Denki was ready to take a nice nap, or at least zonk out, but wanted to see what the results of their fight had been. He turned towards the stage to find Izuku still standing, almost in the same state he had been in when he threw him. His face was pointing downwards, so he couldn't see him well enough. He found their referee, Midnight, was walking towards him and knew that Denki had a small hope.

"Well, folks, it looks like this fight has gone down to the wire! If Kaminari managed to knock out Midoriya before he landed out of bounds, then Kaminari wins! If Midoriya managed to stay conscious and can move, then Kaminari is out of bounds!" Present Mic yelled into the microphone while the audience held their breath in anticipation.

Midnight walked up next to Izuku, reaching a hand towards his shoulder. She pulled it back when Izuku suddenly stood up straight, his face displaying how much pain he was in when he started shouting.

"Ow! Ow! Ow, ow, ow, ow! That hurts!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori smiled as Present Mic and Midnight declared Izuku the winner, the crowd roaring in approval. The initial disapproval had disappeared after Denki had used that wide shot, making them realize that 'closing the gap' was not so simple of a thing that they had thought it should have been.

His protege had escaped that trap and then created his own, surprising many in the audience. Toshinori had barely been able to notice Izuku's last piece in his other hand, expertly hiding it in his palm while his other hand threw what had been believed to be his last stone. A flick of the wrist from that hand, throwing it more like a kid trying to skip stones at a lake, made sure his followup had been fast enough to catch Denki by surprise.

They had all held their breaths as they wondered who had won, but it seemed Izuku had succeeded. He was going to the next round. It made Toshinori proud of the boy. While he had a difficult time understanding Izuku's situation with using their shared Quirk, since he hadn't been limited like Izuku was on how much he could use, he had worried about how to train him after the first time he had used it.

Toshinori gave thanks yet again for Ranma's arrival, being there to fill in for him on how to help Izuku get a handle on things. The boy-slash-girl was also amazing for combat training, having observed them for the last several weeks. They never seemed to have any difficulty finding a way to train his students. Ranma covered weaknesses and built up strengths, gave them theoretical and practical advice, and threw them in situations where they had to scramble to grow.

He had experienced something similar when he was their age, having been put through the wringer by his own sensei. He wondered what the Old Man would think of Izuku, or of Ranma. Probably nod in approval at Ranma's methods.

"I have to say, I am surprised by the skill that Aizawa's students are displaying," Vlad said, grunting with approval. "All of you know how the two of us study our students in advance so we can plan accordingly. But they are out performing Aizawa's expectations significantly. Especially Midoriya there."

"Oh? Why is that?" Thirteen asked, turning her head inside her dome to look at him.

"Remember what he did to the Zero-Pointer at the Practical Exam?" Vlad said, making many of the teachers smile or wince. "Well, Aizawa found out Izuku has never really used his Quirk before. Which, if he could injure himself like that if he had no control of it, made good sense why he never used it. Without Recovery Girl, it would take months of recovery and would have been impossible for him to learn anything."

Toshinori sweated nervously at the direction Vlad was taking the discussion. He trusted his fellow teachers, enough so that he wasn't worried about the truth of his weakened form being revealed to them. The truth about his Quirk was another matter, as it put them and Izuku in more danger. Maybe not as much as it would have been years ago, before his injury, but still dangerous.

"Oh?" Thirteen asked, curious. "I had seen the results of Aizawa's Quirk Apprehension test, and the boy showed far more control. Not to mention during the Villain attack. Are you saying he didn't have that control during the practical exam?"

"Yes," Vlad said as he stared down as both boys were put onto stretchers and taken away to see Recovery Girl by some of the robots that had been designated for that task today. "I asked Eraser Head about it, and he said that Saotome had taken him to the side and walked him through on gaining enough control of his Quirk in less than an hour."

Toshinori smiled at the memory while every other teacher there that hadn't been aware of it turned to stare at the homeroom teacher for Class 1-B.

"In less than an hour? How?" Ectoplasm asked from the row above them.

"Ah, Young Saotome's abilities work similarly enough with Young Midoriya's, that he was able to guide him through controlling his Quirk," Toshinori said, catching their attention, hoping to make sure they didn't delve too closely into that mystery. "I had been nearby that day, worried about some of the students because of the Practical Exam and to be on hand if it was needed. Aizawa-san sent them near where I was hiding at the time, not wanting to interfere with his test, and I overheard Young Saotome help Young Midoriya. They worked through the theoretical first and walked him through the steps until he could summon his power without injuring himself."

"Yes," Vlad said, giving Toshinori a side eye, before turning back to look at the field as Cementoss started repairing the ring. "Having heard that, along with the Principal's approval, is why I was okay with some of my students participating in Saotome's club. The results have been better than I had anticipated."

"Yes, they have," Toshinori grinned at his fellow teachers.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Pony fidgeted as she waited for the okay to enter the field. She had left her classmates behind, all of them giving her encouragement to do her best. Even Neito, in his own strange way that tended to include disparaging comments towards those from Class A, gave her encouragement. Unfortunately, it achieved the opposite effect and made her more nervous to go out there. After all, she was the only one from her class to make it into the finals. She was just glad no-one appeared upset with her for having done so by joining together with her first friend she had met at U.A.

And that was an additional thing to make her nervous, thoughts of Peter and their friendship. Their shared circumstances of coming from America had been a bedrock for her, someone she could rely on. While she had been saddened to learn he would be in Class A and not B, Peter didn't let that interfere and shared lunch with her every day so far.

Learning that Peter was some sort of Super Genius was amazing at first, but then Pony had become concerned that he would quickly drift away or find her intelligence insufficient to remain friends. But again, he didn't let it interfere, still talking with her and even discussing various manga or anime with her and more than willing to discuss her interests.

The U.S.J. attack by the mass of Villains had made her worry for his safety, but he and everyone in their class had been safe. And as she learned from Eijiro, Peter was one of the reasons it had gone as well as it had because of that Super Genius part he had played, having a suit that talked to the outside world and performed near miracles. That wasn't including just how easy Peter had handled the danger, shrugging it off and handling the after-effects as if it had been a surprise exam that he was prepared for.

And then there was today. She had heard about how strong some of the students from Class A were from Eijiro's story or rumors people had heard. Yet that first event had clearly shown that they surpassed their expectations by a magnitude at least. She had heard and seen the destruction that had occurred to the massive Zero-Pointers, most of them destroyed by the time she had escaped the tunnel. And she was about to fight the girl that had destroyed four of them with a single punch!

Peter had been one of those titans, competing with Haruno and Saotome, fighting and performing incredible feats and not showing an ounce of fear. Pony realized how much that divide had grown, how much of it had already existed, knowing it was just a matter of time before he wouldn't be able to be her friend anymore. Inviting her to join his team for the second event had been wonderful, but she didn't see the end result changing.

The only hope she felt she had was to show how strong of a hero she could be. So of course out of the gate she was put against one of the worst picks she could possibly have. Even with Peter trying to give her encouragement and tell her it was okay, she knew she had no chance against Haruno. And she didn't know what to do.

"And now for the final match of round one to begin!" Present Mic sounded out from the speakers, breaking her out of her introspection.

Pony took a deep breath and walked out onto the field with as much confidence as she could. She listened as Present Mic spoke about her as she walked to the ring. She saw Haruno walking forward in front of her, giving her a small and friendly smile.

Pony tried to return it, but her nervousness broke through, causing her to wince and peek over towards where Peter and her own class were sitting. Her attempt at appearing strong had already cracked and it hurt her to know it likely sped up the inevitable. She turned her eyes back to her opponent, but found Haruno looking at her with curiosity. The pink-haired girl's eyes then drifted towards their classmates for a moment, before her eyes lit up and her smile returned. Pony sighed in defeat, knowing the situation was getting worse by the minute.

"Tsunotori-san?" Haruno asked.

"Umm, yes? Haruno-san?" Pony responded, hoping it wasn't anything bad. She hadn't heard anything negative about Haruno, but that didn't mean it couldn't happen.

"You're Parker's friend, right?" Haruno asked her. Pony nodded in affirmation before Haruno continued, "I know why you're nervous."

Pony blinked, surprised by the comment and wondered if she really did. "What?"

"I've been there. I know what it's like to watch your friends progress in front of you, leaving you to always watch their back as they get further and further ahead. Making it feel as if there is nothing you can do to be there with them," Haruno said calmly.

Pony froze, surprised by just how accurate she had been. "You do?" Pony asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I do," Haunro said and gave her a reassuring nod. "It's a nauseous feeling in your gut when you realize you won't be there for them when they need you most, that you can't help them because you aren't good enough. Especially after they were there for you when you needed them. You want to return the favor, as often as you can."

Pony felt her eyes water, finding that, if nothing else, that Haruno at least understood her. But she was so strong. How strong were her friends? "Did– did you ever close the gap?"

"Not completely," Haruno said, "but I also learned to do things that they couldn't. I was there to help them in ways that they needed and I stood with them and was acknowledged by them."

Pony nodded her head, glad that the other girl had been able to achieve her goal.

"... and so can you," Haruno said. Pony jerked her head to stare into Haruno's eyes, wondering if she was telling the truth. "The first step is to make the decision that you will do it."

"Contestants, are you ready?" Present Mic asked, interrupting her thoughts for a moment. Pony paused, thinking over Haruno's words, before she resolved to herself that she would and then nodded.

"Start!"

Pony jumped backwards, as she aimed her horns towards Haruno's position, who was already closing the gap. She shot off a set, followed by another in a rapid fire motion for a moment. Putting her fingers up next to her head to guide them, all four of her horns altered their path and tried to hit her from different angles.

Haruno proved herself able to dodge them with ease, though it did slow her down. The pink-haired girl grabbed two in one hand and then the other two with the other before flinging them into the ground hard enough to crack the concrete and embedded them inside. Pony had no more horns in the air and not enough space between them to guide any more, so she shot one pair to act as a momentary deterrence, before flinging herself backwards, trying to keep ahead of her.

When she reached the end of the boundary, she turned around in panic as she saw Haruno leap at her. She would be on her in a flash with nowhere to escape. Which was exactly what Pony had wanted.

Pony ducked just as her two horns she had shot off impacted Haruno in both of her shoulders from behind, pushing Sakura out of bounds to give Pony the win. It had worked, surprising her with how well she had done. She was–

Pony looked on in confusion as Haruno disappeared in a puff of smoke. Her horns impacted the ground a moment later and her opponent was nowhere in sight. Pony turned around, looking behind her, left, right, and then above. She continued to be nowhere in sight. Where could she have gone?

Pony heard the rumble beneath her at the same time she felt both of her hoofs had been grabbed. She stared downwards to see the shocking sight of both of Haruno's hands grasping her, sticking out of broken concrete as if it was nothing. She then felt herself flipping backwards, causing her to land on her butt and out of bounds.

Pony winced, the pain in her butt was minor compared to the mixture of emotions and feelings of betrayal toward the other girl. And she wasn't sure if she should feel that way which added even more on top of the whole mess. She listened as Present Mic called the match and watched as Haruno stepped out of the concrete as easily for her as if it had been water.

"Good match, Tsunotori-san," Haruno said as she brushed off some of the loose gravel and dust before her hand was held out to her, which Pony took. "That was a good trick you pulled. You always controlled them when you put your fingers up next to your head, but you didn't this time. That would have worked against most people."

"Thank you, Haruno-san," Pony said, smiling at the praise.

"Call me Sakura. And you can leave the honorifics off if you want."

"You can call me Pony then, Sakura," Pony said as she grinned at her new friend.

"Sure thing! And if you want assistance in closing that gap, I'm willing to help. All you have to do is ask."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Way to go, Sakura!" Keiko called out as she appeared out of the ground. They had been surprised and worried for a brief moment, wondering what had happened, before she showed herself.

Kenji chuckled as the gathering had increased in size from visitors, workers, and even some of the healthier patients. He was glad to see so many people invested in Sakura's success. He knew more of what she was capable of than most, even if it was surprising to see it instead of just their descriptions. But for those that had no idea, he got a chuckle as Sakura continued to display new techniques. Due to how limited most Quirks were, it was understandable to be confused by how many different techniques she could call upon.

"I knew she was strong, Shuzenji-sensei," Junko said, shaking her head in near disbelief. "But this seems impossible."

"It can certainly look that way at times," Ai responded, utilizing the downtime between matches to keep up on her patients' status.

"You guys should check out the news feeds and discussion boards, they are freaking out about her Quirk!" Keiko said, having turned to her phone once again.

"I'll have to look at those later, if nothing else than for a good laugh," Kenji said. He was about to turn back to the T.V. when he noticed Junko sat up a little straighter and put finger to the earbud she was wearing. An earbud tuned to the local police chatter. "Is something wrong, Junko-chan?"

"... possibly," Junko said as she continued to listen. The rest of them hoped nothing would come of it, but would wait until they learned more.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa listened as Hizashi finished up commentary on the last match as the next round was being prepared. While he did chime in occasionally, it was mainly to act as a voice of reason or to rein in his friend when he went overboard. The loudmouth sometimes did it on purpose, just to get him to speak up.

Hizashi then went over highlights of the first round fights, praising all of the students for being able to go above and beyond. Aizawa knew he should feel happy and proud of the progress his students had made. Many in the audience didn't understand just how much they had grown in just a few weeks. They were pulling off feats he would have thought were beyond them at this stage in their development.

They were learning to be adaptive and to create plans on the fly, effective and devastating plans at that. Even those that weren't participating in any training were learning to adapt just by watching the ones that were.

At any other time, their progress would have made him smile. Even with the knowledge that Saotome, Haruno, and Parker may be from… elsewhere, he thought his other students' progress would still have pleased him. He had followed the Principal's suggestion, about letting the three of them train whoever they could. To encourage it, even.

But their improvements didn't make him smile. It did the opposite. And he knew why.

He had, at first, thought it was just part of the equation for changing the world. Now that he was aware of it, he started to see their influence on the future. Their impact would be significant, so training his students should have been unnecessary for those changes to occur. While it made sense to help Midoriya, it made him question why there was so much focus on training the rest of them?

The answer was unsettling. That chasm that had formed in his gut weeks ago made him worried for his students. For their safety. He feared that they were growing at such a rapid pace not as a side benefit, but because they would be needed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 17 - End

Author's Notes - Thanks again to my Beta-readers: Boldish, Iron, misswiggles, and theforgetfulaclhemist

I am posting a little earlier today because I woke up earlier and don't see a need to delay it.

While I think Boldish's progress is enough that I could change back to bi-weekly, I still would prefer to give a bit more space. So it is looking likely to be four weeks before I release Ch. 18 here, but I may shorten that to three if things go well enough.

I've started on the first drafts for Arc 4 and it will possibly be shorter than I had expected for certain elements, though others have lengthened as well. It will likely end up similar in length to Arc 2 or a little larger.
 
Chapter 18 - Tournament - Round 2 - Quarter-Finals
Chapter 18 - Tournament - Round 2 - Quarter-Finals

"Let's start the first match of the second round!" Present Mic called out as the cheers from the crowd built up yet again. "At this year's Sports Festival, both contestants have shown top-class performances!"

Eijiro grinned as he walked on the grass again towards the stage, watching as the screen displayed his grinning face and Peter's calm smile.

"Kirishimaaaaa!" Present Mic said, dragging out the last syllable as the crowd responded to his words. "Versus… Parkerrrrr!" Again, the syllables dragged out longer.

Eijiro reached the steps and saw Peter walking up at the same time as him. He grinned at his friend, happy to be fighting him in this round. He knew early on that Peter was stronger than he let on, especially after that apprehension test, but Peter rarely showed it.

He had wondered just how strong his friend was, someone who felt no need to brag or challenge everyone he met. Even when he and Koda described his achievements to their other friends, he was always modest and didn't lord his strengths over others. He was passionate and willing to argue chemistry, physics, Quirks, or even anime with Pony. But he always became shy when they praised him for his physical capabilities.

Eijiro was looking forward to facing him and finding out just how strong his friend was. It would be a great challenge, and he'd get to show others how awesome his friend was.

"These two powerhouses were teammates during the Cavalry Battle, and I've heard rumors that they have teamed up before on other occasions and are friends! But this will be the first time they have faced each other!" Present Mic said.

Eijiro grinned, knowing that their English teacher liked to stir up drama during these matches. That had always interested him when he had watched the festival on T.V. years prior.

"Hopefully, their friendship will survive this fight between them!"

Yes, he certainly did like to stir up drama. Eijiro had a minor flashback to his worries about his match with Mina, but that fight had ended in a great spot, and Eijiro was determined to do the same thing here—even if he lost badly.

"Now, fighters, get readyyyy…" Present Mic started, dragging it out as everyone prepared. Eijiro lowered his profile, allowing his legs to bend and react more quickly. Eijiro noted that Peter was doing the same, though even lower than his own, as he was close enough to easily rest one of his arms on the ground while the other was held off to his side.

"Start!"

Eijiro sprinted forward, observing Peter's arms for the activation of his webbing. He had tested against it in that first Battle Training match and found it too strong for him to rip through with physical strength. The only way he had to deal with it was the activation of his Quirk, which caused his skin to get hard and in some places sharp enough to cut skin.

But Eijiro knew that would only work if he could get the leverage or positioning to do it. If he was completely pinned by it, he would not escape before Peter would win the fight. So, he needed to always be careful and observant of his hands and wrists. This was another small thing he had adapted to due to facing Toru and Ochako so many times in training.

Peter remained where he was, letting Eijiro close the distance, and effortlessly dodged the first punch. The right-handed punch had come in low, like a gut shot or the beginnings of an uppercut. The follow-up of two more punches, his left and right again, were avoided as Peter's adjusted height was more in line with his own, and Eijiro tried to get his attacks to flow together like Ranma had taught him.

"Sup, Eijiro-kun," Peter said calmly as he stepped backward from the first low kick, sidestepped the mid kick, bobbing out of the way of two more before bending over backward with ridiculous ease to avoid the high kick. Peter was grinning a little as he returned before continuing his conversation. "Having fun?"

"Yep!" Eijiro said, returning the grin as he continued to try to press Peter, going over every combination attack he knew, including the ones he had trained on in the last few weeks. "Man, I knew you could dodge, but you make it look so easy! It's like fighting against Ranma!"

"Huh," Peter said, continuing to move around, jumping occasionally by a meter at most for now.

"Yeah!" Eijiro yelled out, trying to find some way to land a hand on Peter, but nothing worked. He stopped his assault, backing away to reassess his strategy. "Though, against Ranma, it's more like you don't know what he's going to do one minute to the next. But against you, it's more like everything is anticipated! Even if I do something unusual!"

"Interesting," Peter said, waiting to see if Eijiro would pick things up again. He had figured Eijiro was all about just the physical fight, especially after that Battle Training and his desire for a straight-up fight. "And good to know, especially if I have to fight against him."

Eijiro snorted, giving him a smirk. "You mean when you have to fight against him, right? Parker?"

Peter looked slightly upset at that, appearing ready to deny it and defend him, but Eijiro wouldn't let him.

"Oh, we both know you've got this in the bag! Come on, man, I want to see what you can do before you face Ranma!" Eijiro yelled, showing Peter that he wasn't upset by the situation. "And why aren't you using your web-shooters? You've had, like, a dozen chances where you could have used them!"

Having been silenced by Eijiro's words, Peter blushed at that. "I… I know you like, I think you call them, man-to-man fights?"

"Course I do!" Eijiro said, "But that doesn't mean you have to always follow them! Especially in an important tournament fight like this!"

Peter blinked at that, surprised at Eijiro's change of opinion. "Did Ranma… train, I guess, that out of you or something?"

Eijiro grinned, preparing to start his next assault. "Partly. But it started because of our team-up on the first day of school. You were right about there being situations where it has to be set aside. Ranma just drove the point home."

"Huh," Peter said, surprised by how much that meant to him. He then grinned and launched himself forward a second before Eijiro. Limiting his speed and strength to something closer to what Eijiro was capable of, he started giving out a punishing series of punches to his torso and arms. He also stopped listening to his spider-sense as much, allowing Eijiro to finally land some blows on him.

The two went at it for almost a minute, but it quickly became clear to Eijiro that Peter was still winning this fight. The impacts were starting to sting, even through his enhanced durability from his Quirk. That told him that Peter could pack a very hefty punch indeed. He focused on dodging as many of his blows as he could. It helped somewhat, but it became apparent it wouldn't be enough.

After a particularly rough blow to the gut, Eijiro was flung back a few meters as his feet slid across the cement. He grimaced and rubbed the spot. "Ouch!"

"You okay?" Peter asked, having stopped his assault. Peter looked a little concerned since he didn't tend to use his punches to win most fights. He was slightly worried he had gone too far, but Eijiro stood up and resumed the attack.

"Yeah! Show me more!" Eijiro shouted in joy, trying another combination. What he found interesting was that the sharp edges created by his Quirk barely hurt Peter. His shirt had been shredded in a few spots, but the skin under it only displayed a few brief red lines of blood.

Peter also had remarkable endurance and stamina, not appearing to be slowed down at all. But Eijiro knew his own was beginning to flag due to how much punishment he received.

By every metric Eijiro could note, Peter had him outclassed. As much as he tried to bury it, a small part of himself was envious, but he mentally swept those feelings aside.

"Come on, man! The fight has gone on long enough; finish it!" Eijiro said eagerly.

Peter sighed before nodding in agreement. "Okay. Well, sorry about this!" Peter said before nearly blurring forward.

Eijiro knew he couldn't evade these attacks, so he tried to tank as much of it as possible. He pushed his Quirk to the limit, covering as much of his arms, torso, and gut as he could with his rock-like skin. The first few blows made him flinch, and he could hear the loud cracks from the fist hitting his more durable skin. Those first few blows occurred within a few seconds, with the subsequent blows growing in strength. He had to wince as he was really beginning to feel it.

Eijiro dug his feet into the ground as much as possible to keep himself from being pushed further back. But the blows just kept getting stronger and stronger. He knew he could take a beating and withstand blows with multiple metric tons of force behind them, but this was like getting smashed by cars, then trucks that were gradually increasing in size all focused into fists. He felt his Quirk fail on a few parts, causing him to try to cover the new weakness and force his Quirk to recover, to let him last as long as he could under the punishing barrage.

Eijiro held on for another ten seconds and thirty punishing blows before it finally broke through. He cried out as Peter's heavy swing cracked the air and sent him flying across the arena to smash into the cement wall, damaging the concrete from his landing. After his momentum finally ended, he fell to the grass and could barely catch himself on one knee.

He winced internally, struggling to keep at bay the dizziness he felt. His stomach, arms, and ribs were screaming at him to stop. He stayed like that, trying to gain enough strength to stand. It seemed he had taken his time, too, as he soon saw a hand held out in front of him.

"Want some help?" Peter asked, grinning down at him.

Eijiro grinned as he grasped it and was pulled up. "Oooh, ow! Man, how many trucks did you hit me with?"

"... Twelve. Though, that depends on the kind of truck."

Eijiro barked a laugh, the absurdity of his friend knowing the exact number breaking through the pain before he was forced to cringe as the pain fought back for his attention. "Okay, laughing is not a good idea until Recovery Girl looks me over."

"Ahhh, I wanted to tell you about all these new knock-knock jokes I heard!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Pony straightened her back and shoulders, taking several deep breaths, before walking down the steps toward her classmates. She waited for the anger her classmates likely held for her, for failing to get further than she did and letting them down. As her hoofs clomped onto the cement, her presence was noticed by some in her class. A lump caught in her throat at the prospect of the mental anguish that would now start.

"Pony-chan! Great job out there, girl!" Setsuna cheered, putting her arm over her back and giving her a one-armed hug. Setsuna's lower half was still sitting in a seat several meters away; the sight was common for her classmates as the floating upper half of her body greeted her. Setsunna's smile disappeared, however, as she became serious.

"While all of us would have liked for you to have gotten further than you did, to show the world what Class B can do, you did get dealt one of the worst hands! It's like getting dealt a two-seven in poker or something. The only one that might have been worse was Saotome," Setsuna said. She then turned back, her wide grin returning as she rubbed the top of Pony's head, "But even with that hand, you had us going for a second that you might have actually won! You should have seen Monoma's freak out!"

"I did not freak out!" Neito yelled out, getting to his feet and pointing at the green-haired girl. Most of the class laughed at the byplay, silencing the blonde. He returned to his seat and resumed his pouting.

"Oh yes, he did!" Setsuna said, grinning at the boy.

"What were his words?" Juzo said as he looked upwards, acting like he had difficulty remembering. "Oh, right, it was 'See! Not so hot now, Class A!'"

Pony giggled, happy that her class didn't appear upset with her. Though her face still turned downward, as she needed to get one thing out of the way.

"I am sorry I couldn't get farther, everyone…," Pony said. After a moment, she remembered to add a deep bow.

"You're fine, Tsunotori-kun," Itsuka said, warmly smiling. "Like Tokage-kun said, you were facing an extremely difficult opponent. If Haruno-san had been careless and treated you as someone to underestimate, then that strategy likely could have worked. The fact you made sure she treated you as someone not to underestimate means you have her respect."

Pony blinked at that, not having considered that a possibility. It returned a smile to her, making her feel better. Especially any concern about Sakura's sincerity.

"Seriously, though, how many of us knew she could create clones, illusions, or whatever the hell that thing was? Or the ability to move underground like that?" Sen said, shaking his head as he thought it over. "Whatever the hell her Quirk is, we don't have a handle on it, and its versatility is insane. Couple all that with whatever that water dragon was and her destroying Zero-pointers with her fists. Any way you look at it, we lacked information."

"She isn't the only one from Class A. Saotome and Parker, not to mention some of the others that are fairly powerful," Kosei said, his elbows resting on his knees as his hands allowed his chin to rest on them as he looked out into the arena. The usually enthusiastic and competitive brown-haired boy was being serious. "Before today, I wouldn't have given Monoma's complaints about Class A's favoritism a second look. But now, it does feel like they stacked the deck in their favor."

"See! I told you they did! But you didn't want to believe me!" Neito said, almost getting out of his seat. "They get to play favorites. We're just the scraps to them!"

"Hey, don't speak badly about Peter!" Pony said, pointing at Kosei for disparaging him. But she felt less sure of herself than she would usually have liked.

Kosei blinked as he turned to her, seeing she was just upset for one of her friends. "I wasn't. I am just noting that he is strong, and from what you and Honenuki-kun have told us, a super genius of some sort," Kosei said, trying to calm his classmate down.

"It's okay, Pony-kun," Juzo reassured her, even as she sat beside him. "We're just acknowledging a trend. We don't know why it happened like this. Whatever selection process the U.A. Staff used to distribute us, do you, or any of you, think that Kan-sensei would allow it without an excellent reason?"

The fact that their entire class, including Neito, was silent on this was proof enough for everyone.

"It is not out of the bounds of reason to inquire with Sensei about the reasoning. He may or may not tell us, but we can at least express our concerns over it to him," Juzo said.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oooo, that was awesome!" Kota shouted in excitement, hopping around like a bunny in the limited space he had.

"It was," Katashi said, smiling as the two boys walked out of the arena together. "That fight reminded me of some of my earlier days. Parker seems like he will be an interesting fight for Ranma. And I saw some hints of Ranma's training in Kirishima."

"Yeah, Sensei said he's in his club," Kota agreed, having stopped moving and was now nodding while his arms folded across his chest. He looked as if he was trying to impart deep wisdom.

Sorahiko noticed that he was physically paralleling Katashi's pose, causing him to chuckle as he watched the boy mimicking his old friend. The quiet comradery with his old friend and the youthful exuberance of Kota were a fantastic pairing with this outing. It had been an excellent decision to join Katashi and Kota, helping to quell some of the loneliness he had felt in recent years. He was going to need it before the day was finished.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter found the oddity of their nurse's lips amusing. Even though her Quirk didn't directly list it, it seemed to allow them to bend far more than regular lips, giving her great reach for her little kisses.

"There you go, dear," Chiyo said as she watched her Quirk get to work on Eijiro.

Eijiro felt around his stomach and other sore spots, finding the pain was gone. He gave her a big grin. "Thank you, Recovery Girl!"

"You're welcome. Please be careful out there and try to avoid taking so much damage in the future," Chiyo said as the boy with spiky red hair stood up, looking a little embarrassed at the admonishment. "But it seems it is finally getting through to you that you don't have to take every hit."

Eijiro winced, remembering how the old Pro-Hero had threatened him to learn his lesson. The threat of withholding her Quirk's ability to heal and the danger of repeated 'lessons' from Ranma had done a number on Tetsutetsu and himself.

"Now, run along, dear, I need to finish looking over Parker so he can head back as well," Chiyo said.

"Right! Thank you very much, Recovery Girl!" Eijiro said, giving her a bow and walking towards the door. "I'll wait for you outside, Peter!"

"Okay," Peter responded as Eijiro closed the door behind him.

"Alright, dear. Come over to the table so I can take a quick peek at your injuries," Chiyo said.

Peter blinked, forgetting he actually had injuries and it wasn't just a quick checkup. He looked down and saw the tiny red lines and the shredded gym shirt but nothing else. They didn't hurt; his mind had dismissed them while his body started healing. Either way, he lifted his shirt off, showing his impressive abs and musculature for a biologically fifteen-year-old. Though considering what kind of school this was, most of the students in the Heroics classes had physiques that were better than the general population, so he didn't particularly stand out like he did back at Midtown High.

Chiyo put some latex gloves on and inspected the wounds. Most were on his torso, though a few were on his sides. However they were all shallow and showed signs of his advanced healing. "Hmmm, yes, healing up nicely. Your Quirk registry does note a small healing factor, significantly better than normal, but not applicable immediately like some healing factors can do."

Peter remained silent as she inspected him. It didn't take her long to examine any particular cut, but since Eijiro's hands could create multiple cuts from a single punch, he had dozens of them. When finished, she removed the gloves and deposited them in the appropriate bin for proper disposal.

"Alright, Young Parker. Lean down, and I'll give you a quick smooch, and you can get on your way," Chiyo said, smiling at him.

Peter almost obeyed her suggestion when he remembered another tidbit about his body and the person inspecting him. "Ummm, please ensure you do not ingest any of my blood, Shuzenji-sensei."

"Hmmm?" Chiyo responded, more surprised than curious.

"My blood is… slightly toxic, especially to those that are immune compromised," Peter said, trying and failing to give a reassuring smile.

"You mean due to the slight radiation your blood puts out?" Chiyo asked.

Peter winced at her being more accurate in her brief explanation than he had expected her to be. That made things potentially complicated—really complicated.

"Oh, don't worry yourself, Boy," Chiyo said, tapping his knee. "No, I have not tested your blood, heard that information from anyone else, and it was not in any of the paperwork we have on file regarding your medical files. I just know the symptoms of radiation poisoning. It isn't extreme radiation, or there would have been, or at least should have been, additional warnings. But the elderly and those with weaker systems are more vulnerable. So thank you for your concern."

Peter rubbed his head, bashful of how well she had called him out on that. In hindsight, he should have guessed that might have been something to realize in advance. "Sorry, it isn't usually something I have to worry about, but I realized with your age, you might be susceptible to it."

"Thank you, Parker-san," Chiyo said, smiling at him. "It's always nice when patients also try to look after their doctors and nurses that are treating them."

Peter happily smiled at her, finding her a bit like his Aunt May. Stern when needed, but also incredibly kind and warm. The memory pained him briefly, but he soon put it behind him.

"As for any other concerns you might have regarding your body, I am aware of the warnings on incinerating any blood samples quickly and not to perform tests on them. I can recognize when someone has secrets they want to keep hidden," Chiyo said.

Peter winced. Yet another example of secrecy biting him in the ass. "Sorry, it's just really sensitive information that could cause some trouble."

Chiyo snorted, sounding odd coming from such a small and old woman. "That is typically why secrets are kept, is it not?" She asked, smiling at the interplay she had with the boy. "While I can make some educated guesses as to what might be going on, it is not something I would reveal without an exceptional reason."

Peter nodded, not wanting to underestimate her intelligence.

"Though, and I presume you would need to speak to Dr. Shield about it, it would be wise to inform me of at least some of those particulars," Chiyo said as she locked eyes with him. "If there is a medical emergency, then I can give more accurate medical treatment or know what to do to avert potential problems your secrets might cause."

Peter paused before sighing and admitting she was right. He wasn't sure about bringing her into the loop, even with as little as the secrets of his 'Quirk' would reveal.

"I can see it still bothers you some, so let me make a suggestion. Your Guardian, Dr. Shield, knows one of my patients very well: All Might."

Peter widened his eyes, though it did make sense that she might be one of the doctors most likely to treat him if he became injured.

"We can ask All Might to be an intermediary between us, as Dr. Shield and I can attest to All Might's character. Just a suggestion for the future."

"I will bring it up with Dr. Shield," Peter said, nodding as he found her proposals and reasoning sound. "He's been meaning to contact All Might, but we were waiting for a few things before we did that."

"Hmmm, well, I would suggest you come to a decision no later than the end of the semester to be on the safe side," Chiyo said.

"I think we can do that."

"Good, now, lean down so I can give you a smooch, grab a clean shirt, and get back to watching your friends beat each other up so I have more work to do!"

Peter laughed, leaning down so she could kiss his cheek. While he knew some people found it weird, he was used to it. After all, he grew up in New York, and his Aunt May was Italian.

"Thanks!" Peter said, turning towards the spare clothes. He grabbed one in his size and quickly put it on.

"You're welcome, dear. Please let me know what you decide to do. And go have fun!" Chiyo said, with a bit of excitement in her voice.

Peter waved goodbye to her and walked towards the door when his spider-sense tingled.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Alright, everyone! Prepare yourselves, for it is time for a colossal fight! One of many we will get as we near the finals!" Present Mic yelled, the crowd screaming in excitement. "The next match is between the standout star, Saotome Ranma!"

Shoto glared at the screen as they stepped onto the field. The screen had changed to showcase Ranma winning the first event and Ranma's female form dodging a series of attacks at the end of the second event. He typically wouldn't care about the attention Ranma was getting, but it just added to his aggravation and how it had attracted his father. Yet that anger was a simmer compared to how he had let it build up earlier.

He was thankful that Kyoka woke him from that state, unsure if he would go too far in blind anger and seriously injure someone. Kyoka wouldn't have deserved it, and neither would Ranma. Even though his father warned him that he didn't stand a chance if he didn't go all out, he wouldn't let himself get to that state. The consequences would be too severe.

"Versus…" Present Mic said, "The child of a Pro-Hero, the legacy from one of our Top Ten, a boy that has trained for a decade and has a powerful Quirk inherited from his parents! Todoroki Shoto!"

Shoto glared at the man for mentioning his father, but he also knew it was the man's job to drum up attention. At least the man hadn't mentioned his name and had included his mother, something few people would ever do.

He finished walking up the steps and saw his opponent doing the same thing while wearing that carefree grin he liked to sport, and his body was completely relaxed with his hands in his pockets. When they stopped at the appropriate distance from each other, Shoto went over his plans for the fight.

Saotome's speed and strength made him someone he did not want to allow within his attack range. The memory of their first fight told him all it might take was a single blow. The memory of the second encounter, during the Cavalry Battle, was also at the forefront of his mind. Ranma could readily destroy sections of his ice, meaning it needed to be extremely thick, or it would only be a minor impediment. He needed his ice to pin him down and hold him long enough to push him out of bounds or immobilize him long enough for the judges to call the match. He could do it, but he had to be careful.

"Are you ready?" Present Mic asked them.

Shoto lowered his profile, his right leg correctly touching the ground while his right hand hovered above it. His training had allowed him to split his control and let his Quirk do several things simultaneously, but the tasks needed to be almost automatic with no deviation. He would need that given his self-imposed limit, as he needed a way to attack and defend simultaneously. Having to switch between the two would be too dangerous.

"Start!" Present Mic yelled.

Shoto threw his first attack, a wall of ice that grew to several meters in height by the time it reached Ranma's location. It missed, like he anticipated, as Ranma flickered to one side. Shoto was ready for it, though, as another wall of ice had gone out the instant Shoto figured out which direction the pigtailed boy had gone.

The second wall of ice had missed Ranma by several meters, causing the black-haired boy to tilt his head as he tracked its movement. Shoto wasn't foolish enough to assume he was honestly distracted and continued his assault. With the pigtailed boy caught between the two walls, he launched the second phase of his assault as his hand touched down to increase the control of his attacks.

Ranma stood there as Shoto didn't appear to do anything for a moment before he flickered backward and avoided the spear of ice nearly as long as the gap between the two walls that emerged from one of the walls. The martial artist repeated to dodge a dozen times as spears of ice exploded from the walls on both sides. The long and sharp icicles made the audience gasp at how quickly they appeared as they sought out Ranma.

When that attack finally halted, Ranma was still visible amongst the spikes and was grinning in Shoto's direction. So Shoto started phase three of his assault as his Quirk once more flowed through the ice. It was imperceptible by most of the audience, but those capable could see the thin coating of ice that flowed along the already-created ice as it moved to its desired location.

Almost all at once, the spikes of icicles grew even more icicles from all over. Then an immense number of icicles grew out of those and covered everything between the two walls in only a few seconds. A loud grinding noise was heard as ice ground against ice as it filled the void.

Even as his latest attack finished, Shoto glared upwards at Ranma as he stood atop the massive ramp of ice that had formed. Ranma's smirk did not help his mood. Shivering as the cold began to impact his body, Shoto's breath came out as mist and again he tried to capture his elusive prey, this time from below Ranma's feet.

Ranma flickered to various points of the ice block, avoiding the pillars of ice that shot up from below where he was standing. A dozen such attacks happened within just a few seconds until Shoto became confused as Ranma was no longer visible.

"Not bad, but can you do anything else?"

Shoto jerked to his left, trying to distance himself from Ranma, who had appeared to his right and only a meter away. His right hand touched the ground as he lowered his body while moving away, sending out another wave of ice, this one growing faster than any of his other attacks. This attack was more vicious because he had been startled, his control wavering.

Again, Ranma flickered to the side, avoiding the attack. He wasn't even looking at Shoto. Instead, he leaned forward to start inspecting the ice from up close, tilting his head slightly and then the other way every few seconds while his arms adopted a thinking pose.

"Hmmm, faster and stronger that time. I'm guessing the speed of the attack increases based on the power behind it?" Ranma asked. "Looks like you lost a little control there, so you mostly try to limit yourself, right?"

Shoto hesitated since he had failed multiple attempts, and Ranma wasn't doing anything. Ranma's movements left Shoto off-balance, happening so quickly that he couldn't even perceive it. It was unnerving him so severely that his anger finally broken through, only to be drowned out by another emotion.

Now that he was facing him directly, he realized his father had spoken the truth. He tried to think of anything else he could do to fight the pigtailed boy and pin him down, but he was drawing blanks. His breathing began to increase as that hidden emotion, one that his anger had covered up and hidden from view, was being revealed in all of its ugly glory.

Shoto's eyes widened significantly as his breathing hitched, and he began to panic. He eyed Ranma carefully, like a trapped mouse watching a cat lounge casually in front of it, waiting for its meal to make its day more entertaining.

Ranma turned away from the ice, and his grin returned as he looked toward Shoto. It relaxed when he observed his behavior. "Sooooo…," Ranma awkwardly said, "you haven't answered my question. Can you do anything else?"

Shoto didn't respond, his brain frozen between fight or flight. It dragged on for an uncomfortable amount of time, long enough for Ranma to cross his arms and tap his foot in boredom.

Ranma finally sighed, clearly not happy about how things were playing out. "Man, your speech from early got me all excited. You said you were going to fight me with everything you have! While that last attack was a little faster than some of your others, it wasn't that much better than what you've already used. Is that really all you can do?"

Shoto's internal war with himself was shifting at Ranma's words. One side was winning and beginning to claw forward.

"Well, if that's it, I'll just go ahead and end the fight no–"

Shoto's internal war ended. Anger overtook fear, consumed it as fuel to reach new heights and crushed even his unconscious limits to unleash the full might of his mother's Quirk. His Frost poured out of him like a dam that had suffered a complete and catastrophic failure, not at a singular point, but the entire thing breaking instantly.

And the world turned white.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Mt. Lady, you need to pay attention to the crowd!" Kamui Woods said, having found her attention locked onto the large screen outside of the stadium once more.

"But I can't miss this!" Mt. Lady said, her eyes gleefully watching the boy, who was also a girl, dominate the fight.

Kamui growled under his breath at his coworker. Any time Saotome appeared on the screen, her focus immediately shifted to it and ignoring everything else. She was far from the only one, as most pedestrians looked at it as the pigtailed boy fought Endeavor's son.

He shared a look with Death Arms, who merely shrugged his shoulders to indicate he was as lost as he was on how to get her to concentrate on their job. He shook his head before turning to watch the gaping crowd as they watched the fight. It made his job easier since he didn't have to concentrate as much on the ones actively watching. Still, it was good to be vig–

"Ahh!" Mt. Lady cried out, along with others around them.

Kamui started to turn around to see what was wrong, but then he felt the Earth shake beneath him for a few seconds. His eyes widened as much as everyone else's as he looked at the stadium. The screen had gone dark, and the connection appeared lost. Though the mountain of ice sticking up out of the top of the stadium was rather hard to miss.

"Wha—what just happened?" Kamui asked no one in particular and didn't receive an answer since no one appeared to have one.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Holy shit!" Chihiro yelled out as she ducked down from the massive ice wall that had formed right in front of their faces. The brightness and then the building mass had both arrived with such an intense speed that she had barely ducked down before it was on them.

She felt the coldness once she knew she wasn't hit by the ice. It was like stepping outside a mountaintop resort at night, that abrupt difference between a cozy warmth and the sudden bite of freezing temperatures.

She took her jacket from the chair it hung on and tried to wrap it around her more thoroughly to help combat the cold as she looked upwards. She stared in shock as the mountain of ice went past the roof. It appeared to have damaged the roof, parts of it piercing it.

"Look away and cover your heads!" Etsurou yelled, causing everyone, including Chihiro, to do just that. They realized why as pieces of icicles and debris fell around them. Everyone remained still while they waited for the danger to finish trickling down. Their past experiences with hazardous situations were helpful.

"Please step away from the stadium's edge for your protection," a voice said to one side. Chihiro noticed it was a Pro-Hero working today's event. "Once we have verified it is safe, you can return."

Chihiro looked towards their equipment, finding a layer of frost had appeared over the wall; though it was mild compared to other areas, she could tell. Some of the equipment at the edge had also been affected, potentially damaging some of the equipment due to the sudden change.

Chihiro turned to Etsurou and gave him some orders, "Get the camera! We can't miss this!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori stood up rapidly, concerned, as he saw the massive attack form from Young Todoroki. As he saw how close the mountain of ice was to some of the bystanders, he activated–

"Don't!" Thirteen shouted, grabbing his thin arm with her thick gloves to ensure she had his attention. When he turned back to look at her, she gave her reasoning. "Don't, Yagi-san! You are too visible here, too many eyes and too many cameras. Your secret will be revealed too easily if you transform here!"

Toshinori knew she was right about the dangers, which caused him to hesitate. He still debated whether he should do it anyway, damn the consequences.

"You can relax, Yagi-san," Sekijiro said, still remaining in his seat as he looked down at the arena. It had taken him a moment to get over his shock at how much power Todoroki had just unleashed, but he quickly evaluated the situation. "Look at the Pros on the other side of the stadium, the ones that can see the damage more accurately than us. While many of them are shocked, they aren't rushing as if it is an emergency. The audience is fine."

Toshinori turned his gaze back to the other side of the stadium to observe the same thing, causing him to breathe a little easier. He then looked at the center of the arena, where Shoto was recovering. But he saw no signs of Ranma, and that worried him. "Young Saotome, I think he's trapped in there!"

"The same Saotome that was trapped under the Zero-Pointer at the entrance exam? With added debris from some of the collapsed buildings it pulled down with it? The same boy that had dived into it to save a girl none of us had realized was there until it was far too late? And held it up for fifteen minutes? That same boy?" Vlad asked, his eyebrow rising as a tiny smirk formed. "I think he'll be fine."

"What I am worried about is any damage to the ceiling caused by the ice," Power Loader said, staring up at the structure near the open enclosure that most of the ice had gone through. "It punctured through a few spots and might have bent some of the metal. Possible hazard for those below, so before that ice can be removed, we need to inspect it and clear the area below."

"I'll create some clones to float up there and do a quick inspection," Kaito said. "Some of the robots with flying capabilities can also take images for others to look at and inspect."

Toshinori sat back down as he had stopped panicking, glad things were well in hand. But that feeling of sitting back and letting others work when he should be out there helping stung him deeply. It wasn't his pride that was injured; Toshinori cared very little about his pride. It was his compassion that stung from his inaction. They were right though; the need was not there. Yet.

And he had to trust that Ranma was an extraordinary young man.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

All of Class A, who were currently present in the stands, save one, stared in shock at the new feature in the middle of the arena that had formed from Shoto. They knew he was strong, but to create something that massive and that quickly? It went well past their expectations.

The thing was absolutely enormous, especially for those close to the ground level like they were. For them it loomed quite menacingly. At its base, it exploded sideways and then expanded towards the other end of the arena, stopping just before the audience and shooting almost directly upwards; massive ice crystals that looked more like a jagged mountain range moved ever upwards.

"Ho– holy crap!" Denki cried out, causing many of his classmates to just nod along with the sentiment.

"Impressive," Sakura said, observing and calculating the scale. She would estimate that if that was a ninjutsu technique, it would have been at a Jonin level to possibly kage, though the speed of its creation was another selling point. Then again, she was desensitized to attacks of this scale. The primary question she had was its durability.

"Only impressive?" Mina asked, turning to look at her friend, incredulous at how she had reacted. When Sakura turned to her, tilted her head, and gave her a slight but arrogant smirk, she remembered everything she had seen her do. Mina gulped as she gave her friend a weak smile. "... right. Only impressive."

"Hahahahaha!"

A loud and annoying voice laughed, making most of Class A grimace at the tone before looking to their left to see someone from Class B looking over the divider. His face sported a smile between a smirk and a grin as if he was looking down at the people in front of him as trash. The fact that the smile didn't reach his eyes just reinforced it.

"Look at how your Ace from Class A was utterly defeated!" Neito enjoyed this chance to finally mock Class A and take them down several pegs from their undeserved position. "I guess the rumors about Class A have been blown way out of proportion! Now, no one will take you seriously ever again! Hahahaha– Ack!"

"Sorry about that!" Itsuka said, her head peeking over the wall after grabbing him with her enlarged fist and holding him in the air. She usually would have just knocked him out, but she had a feeling she didn't want to miss his expression when he watched this match's completion.

Class A listened silently to his tirade, most of them sweating or grimacing at how obnoxious he was. Two, however, were smirking.

"That would only apply, Monoma-san, if Saotome actually loses this fight. You're a fool if you count your winnings before the fight ends," Sakura said before using her thumb to point at the giant ice fixture, "and you're also leaving out the fact that someone from our class just did that."

Her words punctured Nieto's ego-fueled balloon, not enough to keep him from trying to respond, but they had hit home more than he would like to admit. He was ready to retaliate but never got the chance.

"I wouldn't worry so much about Pigtailed Bastard's fight and more about your own upcoming fight, you Extra!" Katsuki yelled out, grinning at how that had further deflated the arrogant boy. Though, he didn't account for everyone turning to look at him in confusion.

"His own fight?" Itsuka asked, truly curious about what Katsuki was talking about. "He has an upcoming fight? He's not in the tourney, so it isn't part of the school festival. Who's he fighting?"

"Monoma-san has a fight?" Mashirao asked, poking his own head over the wall.

"Who? When!?" Tetsutetsu asked, demanding as he looked on as well.

Neito panicked, realizing just how bad of a situation he was in now. While he didn't care about Class A's opinion, he knew his own Class would not be happy with him when they realized who he was fighting. He really did not want to do it, but he had no choice and pleaded with his eyes at Katsuki to remain silent– crap.

Katsuki's evil grin told everyone else that he would enjoy this. "Oh, he just decided to pick a fight with Mini-Pigtail!"

"Mini-Pigtail?" Everyone asked, their heads tilting to the side as they tried to piece together the puzzle.

"I think he means Kota."

Class A looked to the side and saw Peter and Eijiro had just arrived, both having hurried back.

"Kota-kun!" Itsuka asked, her voice nearly shrill as it raised an octave, something that none of them had heard from her before. After getting a nod from Katsuki, she turned and glared at her classmate. "Well, it looks like someone will get some extra lessons on controlling themselves!"

Almost everyone wanted to continue that conversation, but a massive crack in the air interrupted them.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto breathed heavily, the moisture freezing as it left him. Even after his attack had finished, it took him some time to get his bearings and realize what he had done. He took several steps backward, nearly tripping, as he saw how badly he had lost control.

He had created a sheer block of ice in front of him, starting barely a meter in front of him and taking up almost his entire field of vision. It dug into the ground and spread out, moving towards the edges of the stadium. He looked around to the sides, seeing a layer of frost and ice covering dozens of meters in every direction in front of the mountain's base.

He began to panic when he realized he might have seriously injured people with that attack. He looked to the sides to find Cementoss and Midnight still in the same positions. Midnight, with no natural protection, was trapped in a layer of ice that had formed on a quarter of her body as it traveled up her leg. She was shaking from the cold and the lack of appropriate clothing for such an occasion, but it looked like she was okay. Cementoss had also been caught in it; his feet and the outer edges near his chair had a layer of frost. Though a wall of cement had risen up and protected him from the worst of it. The ground to their sides and further out was in worse shape.

"Midnight! Cementoss! Did my ice trap anyone? Is everyone alright?" Shoto shouted at them, terrified that he had hurt anyone and desperate to get them out of the danger he had put them in.

"On- one- one mome- ment," Midnight yelled back, the words stuttering as her teeth chattered uncontrollably. She then put her finger to an ear and spoke into her microphone. After several seconds, she spoke even louder, and he had heard her use his English teacher's first name. Her annoyed glare told him she wasn't getting a response or didn't like what she heard.

The stadium speakers crackled from the cold air that was impacting some equipment. "Todoroki, this is Aizawa. You can calm down. Only Saotome was caught in the ice. There are a few minor injuries from falling debris but nothing worse than bumps, bruises and scratches. They are being directed to Recovery Girl for treatment. You still have a match to continue."

While Shoto did relax from the news that only minor injuries were reported, it was undone when he realized Ranma was still trapped inside. "Stop the match! We need to get Saotome out of there!"

"That would only be a problem if Saotome couldn't get out," Aizawa said. His calm voice seemed at odds with the situation, and his words didn't match reality.

"Eras- er- -chan, I- I think you are- overestimating- Saotome," Midnight said while working to break the ice covering her leg.

"Yes," Cementoss said, standing up and not appearing to be severely affected by the cold like the others. "We need to call the match and free Saotome before he runs out of oxygen or suffers from hypothermia or frostbite."

"Unnecessary," Aizawa said.

"Unnecessary?" Shoto shouted, shocked by the dismissal of the danger his student was in. "How could it possibly be–"

Shoto was halted when a massive crack pierced the air and shook the ground throughout the stadium. It was soon followed by more minor secondary cracks, causing Shoto to turn his head and look at the mountain of ice. He stepped further away and saw those cracks become visible in the ice, even as a few large chunks fell, breaking the ground when they hit and shifting the dirt as they sank in.

Shoto backed up far enough to impact the original wall of ice he had created at the start of the match, causing him to trip. He managed to catch himself though as he only went down to one knee. He then noticed that the deep cracking noises had ceased, leaving only the sounds of small chunks of ice shifting around as gravity settled matters.

Shoto stood back up, wondering what had happened and if it had, somehow, been Saotome or just a structural weakness of the ice. Everyone held their breaths as they waited to see what would happen next. When Shoto, and most others, thought it was finished a massive impact shook the ice, causing the loose frost, ice crystals, and some larger bits to fall. Those more familiar with such scenarios noted that the impact had been muffled as if it had to travel through multiple walls.

Moments later, another impact, this one louder and stronger than the previous, reverberated from the ice. And then another. They heard it occur another five times before they could see cracks appear near the mountain of ice in front of him. There was a momentary pause before another impact caused those cracks to expand significantly.

Shoto could now feel the shockwaves from those blows reverberating through the air. This caused him to quickly climb up the large ramp of ice opposite the mountain, putting distance between himself and his latest creation. When he was halfway up, he turned back and saw one last massive blow had shattered the wall of ice near the base, sending the broken ice flying and smashing into his previous position.

The air was filled with frozen moisture, acting like a cloud of dust. Shoto had to cover the front of his face, protecting his eyes. When he felt it was safe enough, he looked again. His previous position was covered in destroyed debris, and a massive hole was carved out of the glacier. Everyone once again held their breaths, waiting to see what would come from it. The plume of frost took half a minute to finally begin to settle, and there, standing outside of the mountain, was Ranma.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What was it you were saying to Class A, Neito-chan?" Itsuka asked playfully while sporting a Cheshire grin.

Neito would have slunk into his seat, utterly depressed, if he had been able to finish rebooting. The laughs from his classmates helped speed that process along.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Holy shit!" Etsurou said softly as he continued to take pictures of the boy casually walking out of the mountain of ice. Every photographer wanted to take photographs that defined the world, something that drew people in and told a story with a singular image.

He looked around and found everyone could only stare in awe as the boy removed the snow from his hair and clothes. And he was smiling.

Every photographer or cameraman he knew remembered the images of All Might's debut. In them, he appeared after a disaster, carrying injured and terrified people while sporting a smile that just lifted people's hearts. It was the epitome of their craft.

Etsurou wondered if he had just taken a similar image.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Phew," Ranma said, swishing his hand around to get rid of the excess frost in front of his face before swiping at the loose bits of ice on his clothes and hair. He was being thorough, making sure nothing was left. "That was close! Any longer in there might have melted the ice enough. Once is enough!"

Shoto was silent from shock as he watched him walk away from such a devastating attack and not appear any worse for wear. Ranma then started flexing his body, cracking joints in his limbs and neck to ensure everything was in working order.

Ranma then turned to look at one of the referees before turning to the other and looking them over. "Hey, are you guys okay?"

Midnight and Cementoss both nodded. Despite their professionalism, the events had taken them by surprise.

"Okay, that's good… so, am I out?" Ranma asked, his face scrunching with worry as he dreaded the answer.

"Excuse me?" Midnight asked, unsure if she understood what he was asking.

"Am I out of the match? I technically went out of bounds with the ice holding me over the ground. I can't remember if that counts as technically being out or not…" Ranma asked, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment.

"No," Cementoss said, his voice calm as he answered the question. He also used his Quirk to readjust the cement wall he had created. "You did not touch the actual ground, and it was physically connected to being inside; thus, you are still in this match, Saotome."

"Really?" Ranma asked, his mood reversing as he was given the good news. The nods from the two teachers cemented it for him. "Great! Had me worried for a second there!"

Shoto could only gap at the audacity, as Ranma seemed more concerned about losing the match on a technicality than an attack that might have killed him. An attack that would have severely injured most heroes. Yet he had shrugged it off as if it was nothing!

Shoto's mood altered again when Ranma turned his gaze to lock eyes with him, causing him to gulp and his fear to resurface. At that moment, the smirk Ranma gave him would have previously sent his anger off, but it had been buried by the aftermath.

"Nice try, Todoroki! Had me worried there for a second with that technicality, but it didn't work!" Ranma was smiling now, emphasizing how worried he was by closing his eyes. "Though I wish it wasn't ice, almost activated my cu-- Quirk, again! I'm trying to go through the festival in guy form!"

"Wh- what?" Shoto sputtered, taken off-guard once more, his anger resurfacing. "Why are you complaining about your Quirk? I could have killed you!"

Ranma blinked at him, saying nothing for several seconds as they and their observers watched. "From that?" Ranma asked, throwing a thumb over his shoulder at the ice mountain. Shoto nodded. "It wasn't that bad. Certainly more impressive than what I thought you could do before. You definitely pack some power in that ice Quirk you have."

"The ice could have trapped you and left you without enough oxygen!"

"Eh, I was fine, not that hard to get out of it. Just had to make sure no one else was caught while I was getting out."

"The collapse could have crushed you!"

"Not as bad as a mountain. Those can suck."

"The cold! Hypothermia!"

"I've had worse."

"What the hell is wrong with you, Saotome!" Shoto shouted, trying to understand why he was so cavalier about everything.

"My psychologist said it was some sort of extreme resilience to physical danger, almost too much," Ranma said, shrugging his shoulders. "I tend to require extreme danger to get my adrenaline pumping."

"That wasn't dangerous to you?" Shoto asked, wondering if he should trust him at his word.

"Nah, I was mostly worried about everyone else. Was glad you had it under control, though," Ranma said, giving him a happy grin.

Shoto was at a loss. His emotions had been on a rollercoaster and had spiraled out of control, but luckily for him, it hadn't resulted in a disaster. These latest revelations had just resulted in a constant cycle, with no one emotion able to gain control.

"Sooo, look, I can answer your questions later or something, and hopefully, you can tell me what I supposedly did to your dad or whatever, but we should probably get this fight over with. I think people are getting a little impatient," Ranma said, throwing a thumb towards Midnight.

"If you wouldn't mind," Midnight said, tapping a foot to help get warmth into her previously trapped leg.

Shoto's fear resurfaced, realizing he was about to be attacked. He had looked away briefly to look at Midnight, so of course Ranma had used that time to disappear. Considering how often that had happened to him, he knew what was coming and tried to get his right side to spread his ice to defend himself.

"Sorry about this," Ranma said from Shoto's left.

Shoto's fear spiked further as he felt Ranma grab his left shoulder and arm and lifted him off the ground. His leg was no longer in contact with it and that prevented him from being able to spread his Quirk.

"I'll just go ahead and set you down–"

Shoto hadn't meant to, but with his emotions in such turmoil, his Quirk being overused, being lifted off the ground and being in physical contact made him lash out. Since he couldn't use his right side, he used his right. The side that controlled the other half of his Quirk. The one he had sworn to never use in combat.

Shoto unleashed a burst of flames, akin to a flamethrower in Ranma's face at point-blank range with far too much power. It wasn't as out of control as when he created the mountain of ice or some other attacks, but it was far too much to use on another human.

Shoto felt Ranma drop him but was surprised he was closer to the arena floor than a moment before, and the impact was light. He was able to catch himself on a few chunks of broken ice as he fell. Ranma had already returned him to the middle of the ring so quickly? He had barely felt it.

As for Ranma, he saw the leftover smoke that his flames had created, obscuring where his pigtailed opponent had been. When he was revealed, he wasn't sure how he should feel, as again, the other boy didn't appear to be hurt. He was more worried about his clothes having caught fire and was stamping them out.

"Phew got them all out!" Ranma yelled as he finished inspecting himself. After he was done, he turned and grinned at Shoto. "So you did have more you could do! Fire and Ice? Oh, you could do some interesting combos with those!"

He didn't know how much more he could take, but a part of him was getting used to Ranma's cavalier nature to danger. "Of course. You're fireproof as well."

"Eh, close enough. But, like I said, you could do some interesting combos with those. Kind of interested to see if you could pull off a Hiryu Shoten Ha by yourself," Ranma said, thinking deeply about it. Ranma eventually shrugged before smiling at Shoto. "Either way, if you can use fire as well, we can go ahead and–"

"No."

Ranma blinked in confusion.

"No?" Ranma asked.

Shoto nodded to confirm.

"Why not?"

"Because I made a pledge to become a Pro-Hero without using that man's Quirk," Shoto growled in anger.

"That man?" Ranma asked, tilting his head as he tried to resolve the puzzle.

"My father's," Shoto answered yet again.

"You're father's?"

"Yes."

"Why? And who is your father anyways?"

Shoto's glare shifted, less from anger and more into incredulity. "My father, Endeavor!" Shoto nearly shouted, getting tired of this.

Ranma adopted a thinking poise for several seconds. "Yeah, I got nothing. No idea who that is."

Shoto almost lost his balance; the ice and mental equilibrium nearly spilled him to the ground. "How can you not know who Endeavor is? The number two hero in Japan?!"

"... yeah, still nothing," Ranma said, worried about Shoto as he seemed to be having trouble breathing for a moment. "Maybe describe him? Never really paid attention to the leaderboards."

Shoto paused, wondering if this was reality or not, before diving in. "Tall, red hair like mine covers parts of his body in flame, such as his head and beard!" Seeing that it still didn't appear enough for him, he decided to explain another reason he might know him. "He had a case I think you were involved with last year?"

Shoto noticed that that might have triggered something, as Ranma halted suddenly. His eyes widened and narrowed rapidly as he worked it out. "Ohhhhh! Riiiight! That was that guy's name! Ha! Now I recognize the family resemblance!"

Shoto could hardly believe that was what it took to remember his father, almost taking pleasure in how forgettable he was to Ranma.

"So, what's your beef with him? He was a little annoying at first, but he seemed pretty cool when he left," Ranma said, curious about why his son had such a problem with him.

"Because of what he did to me, what he did to my family!" Shoto growled, only partially aware they were technically in a public setting.

"To your family? To you? What'd he do that was so bad?" Ranma asked.

"He created and raised me as a tool, someone to surpass him. To surpass All Might! To become the strongest Pro-Hero! All because he couldn't!" Shoto shouted, his anger getting the better of him at that moment, no longer caring who heard him. "He separated me from my siblings! Trained me excessively since the moment I was born! He tore my family apart!"

Ranma blinked, appearing to have difficulty processing the information. Most people did when they learned the horrible truth about his family. Part of him hated himself for revealing it here, realizing he was airing some of their dirty laundry like this, especially with how it might impact his brother, sister... and mother. But the other part took some glee in inflicting pain on the man.

"Sooo…" Ranma started off, "he just trained you hard? I… fail to see the problem."

Shoto couldn't believe it. Ranma was just dismissing it.

"I mean, sure, it can be rough, and probably all sorts of arguments between your parents due to training methods popped up, but it isn't like he took you away for a ten-year training trip, right? You still got to see your mother and your siblings?" Ranma asked, then shrugged, turned his head down and away, and mumbled his opinion. "I'd say you got lucky to know them at all."

At first, Shoto thought Ranma was just being dismissive of him again. But Shoto was intelligent, even if he lacked social interactions, and he was able to barely detect… envy? Why would he–

It suddenly connected for Shoto, something he hadn't seen or recognized in the other boy before. He didn't see the signs because Ranma had reacted differently than he had. His strength, skills, attitude towards combat—all of it suddenly made a great deal of sense to him—because it was like looking in a mirror.

It hit him like one of the martial artist's punches. He didn't know how to respond now, he had so many questions. He was desperate to understand, and this was something he had never felt before. That also meant he was frozen, unwilling to continue this private conversation out in the open like this—not just for his own family but also for Ranma's.

"If you are both done… can you please finish the fight and take your conversation elsewhere?" Midnight asked, getting their attention one more time. "We're waiting."

"Oh, sorry, Sensei!" Ranma said, having turned to her for a moment. He turned back to Shoto with a stern look. "You still want to hold your pledge to not use your fire?"

For a brief moment, Shoto considered not holding to his pledge. It had nothing to do with fear. He wasn't afraid of Ranma anymore. Even with as much power as he wielded, it didn't scare him anymore. He considered it because he wanted to fight Ranma with everything he had now. And it wasn't from a desire to win, but because Ranma had wanted it. But… he would hold it. For now.

"Yes," Shoto finally responded.

Ranma smiled at that, confusing Shoto a little further. "Alright, let's get this fight over with."

"Yes–" Shoto said before realizing he had already been picked up and moved. He felt his feet touch the ground casually as Ranma set him down. He blinked and saw Ranma was still grinning.

"Out of bounds!" Cementoss yelled. Shoto looked down and noticed that he had been set down just past the boundary. "Saotome Ranma wins!"

"Why didn't you incapacitate me or hit me to win?" Shoto asked, no anger in his voice, only curiosity.

"Well, if you're having to recover, it's harder to talk, right?" Ranma shrugged his shoulders before looking in another direction. "Besides, we should probably do something about your ice before anyone might get hurt."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"I can see how Muscular lost to the boy," Sorahiko said, his eyes watching as the two students worked together to safely dismantle the large block of ice. Present Mic and Eraser Head had said there would be a fifteen-minute wait for the next match as they cleared the stadium. Sorahiko also noted that someone was inspecting the top of the stadium, where minor damage was caused to the roofing. "His strength and speed are impressive, but his skill with both is amazing to see in one so young."

Taking a peek to the side, he saw Kota grinning, likely from hearing all the discussions around them praising his sensei and feeling proud of that.

"I don't think you've seen the whole picture yet, Torino-san," Katashi said, catching his fellow retiree by surprise. "Saotome-san, both here and when he faced Muscular, hasn't been challenged. I didn't say that Saotome had beaten Muscular. I said he humiliated him. Purposefully."

Sorahiko was surprised and confused by the comment. If the boy was still holding back, he could understand that. He understood it better than most, considering who his old friends had been as well as who he had taught how to fight. But to purposely humiliate a villain usually meant they had done something that personally offended you. "Why? He's seeking to become a Pro-Hero, so why would he do something so unprofessional as to humiliate them?"

"First, your presumption that Saotome's primary goal is to be a Pro-Hero is false," Katashi said, causing the other man to be surprised again. "His primary goal is tied to his Quirk, so you will have to forgive me for withholding that for now."

Sorahiko sighed but nodded his acceptance. "Alright, I can accept that. What else?"

"Saotome was brought up to be a martial artist. Not like most that try to use that title, but those of more ancient times and traditions. Before Quirks even appeared," Katashi said. "The kind of environment he grew up in and learned was more of policing your own. If another martial artist stepped out of line, it was your duty to interfere and handle the situation."

"Vigilantism?" Sorahiko asked, raising an eyebrow at such an admission, especially in this day and age with Pro-Heroes. Maybe back in his prime or before, it would be seen in a different light, but as society was now, they wanted and needed to follow the rules.

"Of a sort, but only from our own perspective. They were expected to police their own because many of the skills and techniques they learned could be deadly in the wrong hands. Even in the age of Quirks," Katashi said, then smirked when he saw that Sorahiko didn't believe that last line. "With that, Saotome was taught to treat offenders equal to the offenses."

"His culture of Martial Arts had an expectation of danger to one's life and others who took up their ways. Attacks that would be deadly in nature to normal people would be considered like sparring to him. It was when it would endanger others, non-combatants and innocent people, that they would step in."

"Alright, I think I am following along for now," Sorahiko said.

"Intent had everything to do with determining how far he was to take action. If your action was an accident and was not from being careless, you might receive a light scolding at most. Carelessness would receive a more stern response, demanding them to stop. Not caring about the consequences of your actions would result in a severe beating. But if you intended to hurt someone uninvolved or, as in the case with Muscular, tried to kill a clearly beaten opponent, then he would make sure that they would remember it for the rest of their lives."

Sorahiko couldn't fault him for that, finding it to be something he had been tempted to do with several Villains. Though, there was one part of that explanation that did not line up with what he knew. "But Muscular has killed scores of people, especially many civilians, if I remember the information on the man correctly."

"That was the one thing that saved Muscular that day," Katashi said seriously, leveling his eyes with his shorter colleague. "Saotome-san was ignorant of his past crimes. If he had known what he had done to others, Saotome would have left him a broken mass of flesh that could never recover, having more in common with paraplegics. Muscular would have begged for death by the end of it."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma grumbled as she exited the arena with Shoto at her side. The one downside to trying to melt so much ice was that it tended to turn into its liquid state rather quickly without constant cold. Though it was a minor grumble since it wasn't during the fights and therefore didn't count.

While Shoto didn't react to it other than general curiosity, she did hear and feel more people pointing at her from the audience. At least the reactions to it were still better than what she had gotten in Nerima and leagues better than places outside her old home.

As they entered the hallways leading to the many different rooms that served the arena's purposes, Ranma started looking around and hoping to spot what she was looking for. No such luck.

"What are you looking for?" Shoto asked.

"Ah, looking for a bathroom or kitchen where I can get some hot water," Ranma replied, not spotting it down another path.

"Why?"

"To change back into a guy," Ranma replied, confused as to why he was questioning it.

"Let me rephrase, 'Why do you need hot water to change into a guy?'" Shoto asked again.

Ranma almost retorted angrily when she realized he might not have been around any of the conversations where she had explained the dynamics of her 'Quirk.' "I guess you might not have heard me explain it. I change with cold and hot water; cold changes me into a girl, and hot changes me into a guy," she said as she started hunting for what she needed again.

Shoto raised an eyebrow, another oddity to Ranma added to the many on his list. Though, with Ranma's resistance to temperatures, he wondered if that was how it was achieved. He also realized it was something he could help her with now. "How hot does it need to be? How much do you need?"

Ranma looked at him, wondering why he was asking, but decided to answer. "Around sixty degrees, sometimes less, sometimes more. Usually, a good splash on the head or face is enough, or submerging some of my body. Washing hands isn't usually enough, weirdly."

Shoto nodded. "Cup your hands and hold them out towards me."

Ranma wondered what he was up to but complied. She watched as Shoto used his right side to create a small layer of ice on her skin before it expanded to become an ice crystal that filled her hands. As he brought his left hand up, she finally realized what he was suggesting, which put a massive smile on her face. She watched as he melted the ice and heated it to the desired temperature.

"That's good enough, thanks!" Ranma said, glee in her voice at such a handy solution. It was so much better than Nerima, where hot-water heaters were a rarity outside of onsens. She dumped the water on her head after leaning forward. He increased in height, hair changed color, and bits of body altered and changed. Inspecting his hands, he was extremely pleased that it had worked. "Wow! That is handy to have around. Almost tempted to sling you over my back as a portable water heater or something!"

Shoto nodded, glad to help his classmate, which surprised him slightly. Though now that they were more alone and Ranma's issue had been dealt with, his curiosity couldn't be held back. "Saotome-san, you said some things that surprised me. You obviously have training, but how were you trained?"

Ranma raised an eyebrow at the wording but shrugged past it. "My old man trained me most of my life, took me on a ten-year training trip. Tended to go from place to place, whether different training grounds, environments, or dojos to challenge."

Shoto had been correct. Ranma had been trained like him, trained from a young age by their fathers. However, from the description, his original guess as to who Ranma's father was wasn't likely. "Did you get to see your mother? Do you have any siblings?"

Ranma finally recognized why he was asking some of these questions, especially in the context of what he had said earlier. Since it wasn't anything he considered sensitive, he didn't mind telling him. "I don't have any siblings, though I call some of my Guardian's that," Ranma said. It was required according to them, otherwise they would pout. Pouting was more difficult for him to deal with than any yelling. "As for my mother, I didn't get to see her until the trip had finished, about two– err, one and a half years ago."

"She let him take you?" Shoto asked, surprised that she would do something like that since the memories of his own mother were to try to protect him from his father's training. "What was she like?"

Ranma winced at the first question. It was loaded and dealt with far too many personal issues. It also brought up other aspects of his mother's personality that were difficult to describe without giving that context. He decided to leave that part out for now.

"She was kind to everyone around her, willing to help others with their lives and households, and a wonderful cook. But she could also be stern when you did something she considered wrong. She was a traditionalist, wearing a kimono all the time and how she interacted with others," Ranma said, smiling at some of his fond memories of her. "As for her letting him take me, her… traditionalist upbringing tended to require her to follow the man of the house's decisions. But even with that, she didn't want to let him do it."

Shoto thought Ranma's mother sounded much like his own. He wondered if the two could have been friends. What would it have been like for the two of them to share their life stories with each other?

"My Old Man had started training me at home, but he didn't like how Mom was 'coddling' me and wanted to get serious about my training. So he wanted to take me on the trip. He proposed it to Mom, but she didn't like it. From what I was told, they had a bit of a fight until he finally convinced her to let him take me with some promises," Ranma said, hoping Shoto wouldn't ask what those promises were.

"They fought?" Shoto asked.

"The way it was explained to me, yeah. He raised his voice and tried to be strict while she hit him over the head with nearby furniture," Ranma said.

Shoto blinked at that, finding it a strange reversal of his own family's history. "Did he hit her?"

"No, he'd never lay a hand on her."

Shoto could only feel a bit of envy, wondering what would have happened with his family if his father had been more like Ranma's. But his father hadn't taken him away from home either. At least not in the way that Ranma had described. "What did your father do? Was he a Pro-Hero?"

Ranma had to pause to remember other people's understanding of his history. "No, he wasn't a Pro-Hero. He did take odd jobs here and there to finance our trip, but he was primarily a martial artist—one of the best in the world. That was what he trained me to be."

"He didn't train you to become a Pro-Hero?" Shoto asked, slightly confused by his assumption having been wrong.

"A Martial Artist can sometimes act like a Pro-Hero, protecting the weak, helping in natural disasters, and stepping in to stop various dangers. But we don't work for an agency or the government, except maybe if they come forward with a request to stop a particular danger," Ranma said with a shrug.

"So they were vigilantes?"

"...kind of? But we didn't go around with costumes or anything, hiding who we were. We tended to wear our training dogi or other appropriate clothing, usually whatever we had on," Ranma said.

Shoto nodded at that. It was something his father wouldn't have been able to do himself, tied to his agency as he was. So far, while he had been taken from home, it seemed that Ranma had received the much better deal. "How did your father train you?"

"Whenever he wasn't busy working, or with me at school, he would train me. Katas, techniques, physical training, sparring, all that. He tried to turn everything into training, from eating, walking from place to place, and more."

"Was he… rough with you? Did he strike you, even when you were young?" Shoto asked, holding his breath for the answer.

"At times, yeah. It hurt like hell most of the time; I was almost always sore and exhausted. But I got used to it and adapted well enough," Ranma answered, grimacing at a few of his oldest memories. "While it is hard to remember some of those times, I think I was really missing my mom and wasn't happy about it. I noticed that the training gave me results, allowing me to do things no one else my age could do. It made it easier to swallow."

"So your father trained your Quirk from such an early age?"

"My Quirk?" Ranma asked, confused as to why he would ask that. "No, he trained me in martial arts. I was a… late bloomer, for my Quirk."

"But when your Quirk did manifest, it made your training easier, didn't it?" Shoto asked.

"No, why would it? I already told you what the deal was with my Quirk at lunch," Ranma said, annoyed at having to bring this up yet again.

Shoto blinked before realizing why Ranma was behaving this way. "I wasn't with everyone else for lunch."

"You weren't?" Ranma asked, thinking it over and quickly realizing he couldn't remember seeing him there. "Oh, right. Ugh… okay, before I go and explain it again, I gotta make sure no one else in our class has missed it before I tell you. Don't want to have to keep explaining it all the time. Or, hopefully, after the Festival is over."

Finding it acceptable, Shoto nodded his head and let the matter settle for now. He got enough of an idea that Ranma had grown up like him, though with some notable differences.

Ranma continued their slow walk with Shoto before he decided to ask his own question. "So what was that whole deal with your old man? Why did you think I fought him?"

Shoto blinked, not remembering having said Ranma had fought Endeavor. Then he remembered the exact word he had used and realized Ranma had misunderstood him. "I meant you had defeated him, not an actual fight."

"Huh?" Ranma asked. He tried to scratch his head as he went over his encounter with him, not remembering any sort of defeat the man had gone through. Though, maybe there was one. "Are you talking about my one-upping him?"

Shoto raised an eyebrow but decided to give his new friend more context. "Last year, my father changed. Without an explanation, he stopped training me and stepped back from my family, becoming more detached. He told me I could do what I wanted. We could never figure out why."

Ranma blinked. He failed to understand how that connected with his interactions with the man. "Yeah, I've got no idea. Like I said, the only thing I did that could be considered a fight was to 'one-up' him. He was a bit pissed about it, but he settled down. Though he also didn't like my answers when he tried to grill me, he seemed fine with them by the time he left."

It still left too many unanswered questions, and neither of them was able to connect the dots to explain away the change in his father's behavior. Maybe if he was told in more detail what had happened? "How did you meet my father?"

Ranma mulled it over but decided everything but the sensitive details was fine to relay. "Well, it started with me being in the area due to some mishap, but I saw some smoke in the distance…"

-o-0-o--o-0-o-​

Katsuki was still slightly drained from his previous match and the required healing. He had just finished chewing the last of his sugar candy as he walked to the arena. He would have to be careful and try to win this next match as quickly and cleanly as possible since the matches past this would be extremely difficult. He didn't want it to impact his endurance for the next matches.

He also knew to be cautious of Ponytail since she hung around and had trained with Forehead. If Glasses and Sparky were any measuring stick, he should expect her to be devious. With the amount of things that Ponytail could make, he could face a range of different items. He wasn't worried about much since his Quirk could destroy most of the things she might use, but it was still something to be cautious of.

"We have two more standouts for our third match for the second round!" Present Mic said. "The boy that has refused to quit and has shown a tremendous drive and talent, there's Bakugo Katsuki!"

Katsuki grinned at the introduction, finding it fit him rather well.

"Versus… the girl with the Quirk who can create almost anything, a certified genius, and rightfully deserved her recommendation to U.A., we have Yaoyorozu Momo!"

Ponytail didn't respond to their sensei's introduction. Instead, she was calmly standing there and focusing on him. She had a plan, which meant she was predicting his movements and how to respond to them. And as their sensei had said, she was a genius. His best shot was getting close to her and overwhelming her like he had done to Uraraka.

"Ready?"

Katsuki spread his legs and readied himself. Ponytail did something similar.

"Start!"

Katsuki flung some of his sweat forward as an opening to launch an attack. He wasn't surprised to see her create some heavy cloth from her arms and throw it at the oncoming sweat. What did surprise him was that when it intercepted his attack mid-air, his sweat didn't explode, except for minor explosions from a few droplets that were not captured.

While she had done that, she had loosened her shirt and released multiple balls from around her waist that fell to the ground on all sides of her. Katsuki wondered what they were as they rolled away. He considered trying to counter them, but his eyes traced back to her as she had thrown another object his way. He looked up just in time to find a grenade flying through the air towards him. He didn't want to risk letting it go off near him, so he used his Quirk to intercept the grenade. This resulted in him having to turn away and wince. The bright flash of light and slight ringing in his ears told him it was a flashbang.

He was used to such things, his Quirk giving him a heavy amount of resistance to both, but it was still a bit brighter and the sound harsher than usual. He could see well enough that those small balls were smoke bombs, as they all went off simultaneously and created a massive plume of smoke, making it impossible to see a meter in front of him.

He made a significant enough shockwave to disperse some of the smoke using his Quirk, but it wasn't as effective as he would have liked. The biggest issue, however, was that she wasn't visible from her previous position. He was about to step forward and repeat the process when he heard and felt more grenades land around him, one right in front of his face.

They all went off at the same time, creating a deafening shriek of noise that nearly took out his hearing, the flash was enough to sting his eyes and leave him temporarily blinded. Even in the midst of suffering from her attacks, he knew that he needed to move. Now!

His spatial awareness was strong, as he needed it to safely perform many maneuvers with his Quirk. He knew where he was even while blinded and deafened. He sprinted to the side, getting some space from his previous position. And it was good he had, as he had felt something large brush against his leg just as he had moved.

Due to the smoke and his other senses being dulled, he didn't know what it was. Considering who he was facing, it was likely to be some sort of net or capture device intended to incapacitate him or drag him away while he was disoriented. It would have worked if those grenades had been more effective on him or if he had been too stupid to figure out how to escape. She would use the opportunity to hit him with more stuff as he tried to escape. She'd been having it her way so far in this fight, and he would not let that continue.

"Yaoyorozu has opted for a game of hide and seek! Who knows what is happening here, folks? That smoke cloud has really obscured the arena. Something is happening, and it's best to keep your eyes peeled!" Present Mic said over the speaker system, giving Katsuki a better grasp of how large an area she had covered.

After putting a little space between his previous positions, Katsuki took an approach most of them wouldn't think he would do. He walked silently as he hunted for her, moving towards where he heard the hissing noises of the smoke grenades that continued to put out some smoke. He found one, picked it up, and threw it out of the arena, hoping to slowly reduce her area of operation. He made his way to the next grenade, about to repeat the action when he was attacked again.

This time, he heard a loud thump sound before he found himself hit hard in the stomach by some kind of round object. Katsuki grunted, forced back, and held his stomach in pain. Katsuki focused beyond the pain, moving a meter away and listening closely to where the sound had come from. He heard another thumping noise, trying to trace the noise and see it with his eyes when it would pass his previous– "Shit!"

This one had hit him directly in the torso, and he nearly toppled over. His breathing was rough for a few seconds as he tried to figure out how the hell she had done that while moving away from his previous position. He waited and heard another thump after a few seconds before diving to the side, barely avoiding another passing object. He searched the ground where he had been hit the second time and found a small sandbag that had broken open.

She was hitting him with sandbags and had accurately predicted his motions three times in a row? Yeah, no. Another thump forced him to dodge again, ensuring he wasn't too close to the boundaries. Moving to the boundaries to invite her attack would be foolish without figuring out how she was doing it.

She wasn't physically strong enough, and her Quirk dealt with creating things, so it was obviously some sort of launcher. Considering the size and weight of the bags and the speed, it was a portable cannon of some kind that allowed her to easily guide it. That would require it to be bulky and possibly stationary. While he hadn't figured out how her aim was so good, he could at least track where the projectiles came from.

And now, another excellent little bit of training he had gone through under Peter was knowing how fast sound and shockwaves could travel. As well as estimating the speeds of other objects as a side benefit. He was surprised when he started to be able to do those calculations in his head more accurately and quickly than he had before.

Using that training now, he had the approximate direction but not the distance. He listened again, careful, for the next thump. This time, he ducked, hugging the ground closely as he estimated how much time had passed since he heard it, and then observed the bag of sand that shot over his head. It traveled around forty to fifty kilometers per hour, and the bag was around the size of a softball.

Considering she had to be careful not to fatally wound him, she had limited herself to such speeds. Slower speeds meant that the launcher wasn't nearly as loud, making it harder to track. However, it was slower and thus easier to dodge, so give and take. Either way, he crunched the numbers, finding the attack had taken about one point four seconds difference, placing her at just over eighteen meters away. But the sound also took time to get to him, which, when you estimated the speed differences, netted you just shy of adding four percent to the distance, to barely under nineteen meters away.

Now that he had a direction and distance, Katsuki flung some of his sweat in the direction, visualizing the distances involved in his head and the travel times. He sprinted forward, hoping to use any opening this might create. He grinned when he heard her yelp. His sweat set off a small explosion just to her side, breaking just enough of the smoke to catch a glimpse of her arm.

He wanted to see more, so he shoved a hand forward and used his Quirk to clear more smoke. The explosion ripped and cleared the smoke between him and her, allowing him to glimpse her over-the-shoulder cannon and some sort of helmet he couldn't make out well because the cannon blocked his view. She had fallen to one side, thrown off balance from his first explosion, and he dived for her with a feral grin!

This is when his peripheral vision saw an object become visible on the ground, his second explosion clearing enough to see part of it appear. He panicked, using his Quirk and his body to stop and reverse his forward momentum just as part of his foot touched down on it.

As his weight had pressed down, he felt the trap activate as a capture net sprang up, catching his leg and dragging him upwards. The arms of the device lifted the net and its intended target into the air, leaving him dangling on the side of the net. Katsuki scrambled to get out of it, pulling his body up to get at his trapped ankle.

His hand came up, about to use his Quirk, when he heard another thump. Katsuki tried to dodge and turtle up to reduce the chances of a sandbag hitting something vital like his head. It hit one of his shoulders, resulting in loud grunting and losing track of what he was working on for a moment. But he barrelled past it fast enough and activated his Quirk by the netting near his foot so that it was destroyed. Just in time too as he heard another thump as he dropped towards the ground, his other hand catching and pushing him off the ground with better-than-normal strength.

Now on the ground, he listened carefully for the next thump as he finished removing the destroyed netting from around his ankle, freeing it in time for the next one. Ponytail had moved, putting more distance between the two of them. He still barely dodged in time, as correcting for the new direction had nearly been too much for him if she had remained the same distance away.

Listening closely, he could faintly hear her footsteps as she maneuvered to a new spot. She was likely either setting up or moving to another trap she had prepared. It depended on how quickly she launched her next attack, as the sooner it was, the more likely she had another one set up in advance.

He used this time to solve one of the enigma's of her tactical advantage. She clearly knew his position, even how his body was placed, and could accurately shoot at him with her launcher. He hadn't seen any sight on it, so it wouldn't likely be her weapon. Sound might work, but he wasn't familiar with any echolocation technology that wasn't a support gear item and extremely finicky. While it was possible, he thought it unlikely. Normal light was obviously blocked, but there were more types of light than what was visible.

Another thump and another dodge. Katsuki just focused back on the problem and waited for more attacks.

He had seen something on her head in that brief moment, which was probably what allowed her to see. He grinned when it came to him. Thermal sights. It could detect infrared through the smoke, enabling her to see him clearly enough. She was rich and clever enough to create her own after getting her hands on some schematics, which would be far more easily acquired than an echolocation device.

He didn't know them very well, but if she was using goggles, then her peripheral vision would be poor. He didn't have an ideal way to hide from it or move fast enough where she shouldn't see—not with him not being able to see her himself. But his Quirk put out a bit of heat when it was used, like most explosions. He could use that.

Katsuki waited patiently for the next attack. He didn't have to wait long. Another thump, this one to his side, told him where she was. He backed up, avoiding the attack, before cupping both hands in front of him. Moving them together to focus the majority of the energy released in a singular direction he set off a more powerful blast than usual. He had braced himself, prepared as well as he could, and watched as the smoke dissipated, blown back by his attack, far enough to reveal Ponytail and beyond.

She recoiled, the shockwave knocking her back, her eyes turned away. Katsuki grinned, scanning and finding the multiple traps she had set up before he started sprinting toward her.

When she turned her gaze back towards him, Katsuki held a hand in her direction and performed his little trick of multiple minor explosions going off rapidly. His 'sparkler,' as Pigtailed Bastard liked to call him. It was working somewhat as she struggled looking at him. It wouldn't blind her like night-vision goggles would, but it should make it far harder to identify parts of his body. She probably didn't realize how much of the smoke had been removed if she was concentrating on just trying to see him. She started stepping to the side as if disappearing into the smoke from some of the smoke grenades still present, but there wasn't enough to hide her properly.

He grinned and kept moving as if he were going after her previous position. She lined up a shot at close range to hit him in the side, so he waited until she was prepared. Right before she shot, he dove backward and then towards her, his hand readjusting to blind her again.

It caught her off-guard, and he was too close, so she dropped the cannon into his path and pushed her goggles up. She tried to drop more smoke pellets to disappear, but he used another explosion to fling them away and throw her off balance. As he neared grappling range, she formed two more items, one from each hand; a sword and a cattle prod, shown by the momentary burst of electricity sparking off the end.

He had to avoid her one-handed swing, not wanting to get sliced and also not risking diving in while she still held the prod. He dodged a few more swings while continuing to press her before he moved in, his hand setting off a focused explosion at the blade. The shockwave redirected the momentum, sending the blade wide, and his other hand moved in towards her chest. The cattle prod took the bait, and he ducked down while grabbing her wrist. He kicked at her knee, causing her to cry out in pain and topple. He held her by the wrist, dragging her closer to him so she was flat on the ground.

When she looked up, she found one of his hands held close to her head, lightly crackling with his Quirk. He was also sporting his feral grin, daring her to do anything but surrender. It seemed she knew when she was good and caught. Her muscles relaxed, and she called out to the referees.

"I surrender."

Katsuki stood up; his grin had disappeared as he rubbed the sore points on his body and moved his joints around. "You're a pain in my ass, Yaoyorozu."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku fidgeted as he waited for his match, reading and re-reading every little note he had made on Sakura since that first day. She wasn't as overt about it as Ranma was, but she fell within a similar class of speed and strength that he did. From the respect that Ranma gave her, his desire to fight her, and Izuku's growing appreciation of technique, Sakura was certainly a formidable opponent.

He had researched ninjas after Ranma had mentioned it, finding various discussions on what they could do or their fighting styles. They were masters of deception, often tricking or misleading their opponents into traps and taking them out in ambushes. Everything they did tended to factor into it, from disguises, stealth, poisons, and more.

A master of deception, while powered by a Quirk like hers and her physical capabilities, was a nightmare to consider. He had already noted she could manipulate the ground and water, with some texts suggesting other elements were utilized by ninjas of the past. He had to keep that in mind as a possibility.

Then there was her ability to trick people's minds. Izuku had heard Ranma say she had sent her energy into them, causing a disruption of their internal energies that she then used to manipulate their senses. He didn't know how far or strong they were, but he had to be cautious. Thinking about it further, he got an idea that might allow him to counter it, so he gripped his pencil and noted it.

While he worked through and thought of ways she could use her Quirk, he still came back to two primary problems. He saw no workaround without severely injuring himself. And that was against just her speed and strength, things he would generally have some advantage in.

Her insane strength to smash multiple Zero-pointers with a single punch, something he had nearly crippled himself doing with just one arm. He had noted something to her technique, wondering if it was something he could do with his own Quirk, but he wouldn't have the time to test it. He might attempt it if he couldn't win without it.

He continued working on it, making small notes here and there for possibilities and possible counters. Extrapolating further out from his observations. It got so involved that he didn't realize how much time was passing until he heard voices outside of the room.

He turned when he heard them but couldn't make out any words or who they were other than being male. Their identities were revealed when the door opened, and Ranma walked in. He noticed Shoto was waiting outside the room, not quite his ordinarily calm and detached self but seeming to be struggling with a few emotions. Izuku couldn't quite identify it, and given the perplexed pinch of his brow neither could the other boy.

"Sup, Izuku," Ranma said as he walked by and headed towards his locker. "Just getting something out of my locker. I'll be out of your hair in a sec."

"Ummm, sure, Ranma-kun," Izuku said, wondering what that was about. He had seen their match, incredible as it was, before rushing out as soon as it was called. While he would have liked to have watched Kacchans, he needed to go over his notes in preparation.

He turned back, mumbling, hoping he hadn't forgotten to think of anything. It didn't take long before Ranma had finished and walked past him again.

"Oh, don't forget Kawarimi," Ranma said as he walked past, "and don't underestimate the clones."

"Huh? Body Replacement?" Izuku asked, turning towards where Ranma was walking away. "What do you mean?"

Ranma halted, tilting his head back to look at him, and saw that Izuku didn't know what he was talking about. He turned around and crossed his arms as he explained it.

"Kawarimi is a technique ninja's use to fake out, to make you think they haven't moved or that they have. Tends to be used right before it looks like you just landed a great attack on them, so you might end up realizing the truth slower than normal," Ranma said with a shrug of his shoulders. "When I use it, I'd leave my clothes behind, propped up or filled with nearby objects to make it seem like you are still there. One more method is if you are near someone, close enough that they are touching you but turn away for a moment, you can substitute yourself with an object nearby like Buddha or Tanuki statues."

Izuku grabbed his pencil and started writing, but when some of Ranma's words filtered in, he wondered how or why Ranma had used such techniques before. But as many of those in his club had learned to do, when that happened, don't ask.

"Right," Izuku said as his mind returned to the matter. "So you think she knows that technique?"

Ranma snorted before answering. "She used it on Parker's friend, changing spots with that clone of hers. She was very subtle about it; I barely noticed it. And don't forget what she did after the villains tried to hit All Might, where she either teleported or moved so fast I couldn't tell which."

Izuku nodded, his eyes wide as he thought of all the combinations you could perform with such capabilities and how to counter them. He wrote for a few seconds, and Ranma calmly waited for him to do so. He then turned back to his friend and asked about the other half of his warning. "What did you mean about underestimating the clones?"

"I think she can make different kinds of clones if what I sensed was correct; some might be pure illusions, while others might have, uh, whatchacallit, substance. I had one old friend who was a kunoichi, and she could create at least four real bodies for a brief period," Ranma said before pointing behind him with his thumb. "I've got to get going, so good luck on your match! I think Sparkler and Yaoyorozu just finished, so it should be soon."

"Thank you, Ranma-kun!" Izuku said, scrambling to insert the new data into his booklet. He heard the door close and heard their muffled voices for a moment before things became peaceful once more. Izuku finished his notes about a minute later, breathing a sigh of relief with a small smile at accomplishing that. He was still worried about the fight, but he had more data to go off of and felt more confident in it. Now he just nee–

The bark of laughter outside his room broke him out of his thoughts. It dwindled for a moment before it got even louder and didn't appear to end. Deciding that now was as good of a time as any, he put his notebook away in his locker and exited the room.

What he found was different from any scene he had expected to see. Ranma stood nearby with his arms crossed, clearly amused as he held his phone. He looked down at Todoroki, who was laughing louder than he had ever seen anyone laugh before. He held his gut and constantly pounded on the ground before rolling onto his back and doing it again.

Izuku was lost as he looked to Ranma, hoping he would shed some light on what was going on. All he got was a smirk that told him he wasn't getting an answer from him any time soon.

Izuku sighed before walking towards the arena for his next match.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ahhh, poor Momo!" Mina cried out as her friend was taken down, her hands grabbing the sides of her face near the hairlines. "And she had worked so hard to come up with something to beat him!"

"Using thermal sights along with the smoke was a nice plan," Peter said, his arms crossed as he watched Katsuki walk away while Momo was getting up. "But I think she'd need a more robust pair that offers another vision type or two so she wouldn't be caught off-guard with something like her no longer being obscured. Probably best to have some software with pre-configured options for detecting environmental factors around you."

Most of the classmates turned to stare at him. They still found it odd that a super genius who could make incredible pieces of support gear on his own was in their class.

"The launcher was a good choice too, considering the limitations she puts on herself regarding her Quirk, but I think a different type of ammo would have been better," Peter said, his head lost in space as he thought of different possibilities. He didn't do it as often as their resident mumbler, but he could really get into it. The fact that their resident mumbler tended to write down everything Peter said was something they ignored. "If she had used something that functioned as a net or adhesive, it might have been a better choice. Or some sort of electrical shock. There aren't many good chemicals she could use to counter his Quirk from working, at least nothing that could be safely used around humans."

Ochako sighed, feeling sympathy for Momo's attempts. Then her thoughts drifted to the next match, wondering and hoping Izuku could pull off a win. Not because she didn't like their Class Representative but because she was closer to Izuku. She turned and gave Toru a weak smile when she felt her friend's hand land on her shoulder, giving her what support she could.

"Don't worry, Izuku-kun is strong and tends to find ways to win," Toru said.

"I'm not sure if it will make a difference," Fumikage said, his arms crossed as he stared at the arena, though his eyes did glance in their direction. "Haruno is strong too, but she is also brilliant. We never once came close, with any of our tactics or tricks, to tagging her during training."

"Yeah," Denki said, his smile waning at the memories and comparing them to his fight with the boy. "Izuku's sneaky, but Haruno is in another league of sneakiness."

"That doesn't mean Midoriya-kun can't win!" Toru roared, trying to defend her friend.

"There is a difference between can and likely, Hagakure-san," Peter added. "Of course, he could win, but the likelihood is not good even if he could use the kind of strength he's used a couple of times. Or the strength he reportedly used at the Practical Exam on the Zero-pointer."

The others turned to him, wondering what specifically he was talking about. Peter simply raised an eyebrow at the odd looks he received.

"What do you mean, Peter?" Eijiro asked. He suspected she would outclass his training buddy, but he would root for Izuku either way.

"Midoriya-san's new at this, even if he is good at it and picking things up quickly," Peter said. His words were obviously different from the answer they were looking for. "Look, I've been around some real professionals before. I watched up close how they worked and their attitude on and off the field. Izuku is a quick learner, has some brains, a strong Quirk, and has been getting better control of it lately, but Haruno also has all of that. Haruno also gives me the same feeling as the best of those professionals - a calm confidence that comes with a boatload of experience. That kind of experience is something that can punch beyond your own weight class."

"Parker-san is correct," Tenya said from his seat. He looked out at the field with a stern gaze, eager to see the next match. "My brother was impressed by Haruno-san's experience and said it outclassed his own, and he has been a Pro-Hero for nearly a decade."

Those who didn't know Sakura very well were surprised by that admission. Especially as more of them learned of Ingenium's rising success.

"Also, while Midoriya-san has hidden depths of strength, it is mostly strength he can not use consistently without injuring himself. Haruno-san, however, has yet to truly show any of us what she can really do. We have only ever seen glimpses of her strength."

"Wh-what?" Rikido asked him after he and the others were caught off guard by Tenya's comment. "Are you saying she's even stronger than when she took out four giant robots with a single punch?"

Tenya turned to their large classmate, one of the few in their class taller than him. He smiled as he adjusted his glasses. "Yes. Vastly so, if I have inferred the discussions about her from my brother and others correctly."

The class could only gape at Tenya's claim, watching as their studious and serious classmate turned his attention back to the field as the two fighters entered the ring.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori listened as his co-workers talked about the next match, wondering what else the Haruno girl would reveal to them. She always seemed to have a new ability or trick up her sleeve, tricks which didn't feel like it came from any one specific Quirk. Most of them were beginning to accept the explanation on her Quirk registry, though they were lost on how that was possible.

Toshnori was worried as his successor entered the field. He had mixed feelings about the coming match—not about who he hoped would win or anyone's safety, but about the plethora of emotions he felt revolving around Young Haruno.

He had witnessed her strength and skill on multiple occasions, seeing her tackle any challenge put in front of her with ease. She was kind and brilliant, cared about her Classmates and those around her, took care to protect them to the best of her ability, and showed real leadership skills. She was also stern and focused on the tasks in front of her.

Her relation to Recovery Girl had caught him by surprise, but he realized it was a good fit due to Haruno's skills and abilities as a medic. Recovery Girl was one of the few people in the world who both knew the real him and his secrets. She wasn't afraid to take him to task when he screwed up but also understood why he did what he did and acted as a shoulder for him to cry on years ago. There were few he could open up to about his fears and thoughts after harsh fights, but she was always one he cherished.

All Might thought he would feel at ease around Haruno, and for a time, he had, but some of her actions left him confused and wary. Saotome's mention of her being a ninja and how she fought - cleaving off the hand of the Villain's leader and then holding him at knifepoint and another with a literal explosive attached to his neck, disturbed him.

But it was her eyes that sent shivers down his back. In those moments, her eyes did not look like those of a child.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Start!"

Izuku remained where he was, careful to observe Sakura as best as he could, taking care not to rush off. It seemed Sakura was perfectly willing to let him, standing there and looking relaxed, doing a few exercises to prepare her joints. Izuku wouldn't rate himself an expert, but he could at least sense it was a deception.

While the arena was open, Izuku knew not to rely heavily on what he was seeing. He was focusing on his other senses to identify disruptions and inconsistencies. He didn't know how her illusions functioned per se, but he knew she could do things like falsify senses while also making things that appeared real.

After she didn't do anything for a while, he felt sure she was already actively preparing for an attack. Sakura seemed too relaxed, waiting for him to make a move, which Ranma tended to do.

Izuku activated his Full Cowl, pushing it to six percent, and then focused on forcing his Quirk to cycle through his body quick– below!

Izuku felt the rumble and movement from beneath him, making him jump back a meter as something popped out of the ground. It was Sakura! Rising into the air, her fist was reared back and was—not real. Izuku almost didn't see it at first, but part of the illusion broke down. Somehow, he could see the Earth wasn't moving from her exit. Izuku didn't dodge, instead he closed his eyes and focused on increasing his Full Cowl to cycle through his body yet again.

When he reopened his eyes, he caught the last glimmers of the illusion about to hit him as it faded to nothing. His eyes focused on the Sakura waiting around, and he found her fading into nothing.

Izuku dashed forward as fast as he could, turning and finding what was likely the real Sakura, her fist smashing the ground where he had been moments before. She had been behind him! With signs to show that this technique could alert him to her illusions, he tried to keep it constantly moving as he focused on what he hoped was the real Sakura.

As she looked at him, Sakura was grinning, pulled her fist out of the concrete, and stood up properly. "Well, well, well! It's been some time since someone was able to cancel my Genjutsu! Well done, Midoriya!"

Izuku took a deep breath but didn't let himself lapse in controlling his cycles. "Umm, thank you, Haruno-san?" Izuku responded hesitantly. He hoped it was real and not another fakeout.

Sakura laughed before she started walking to the side, making Izuku wonder what she was doing before he realized the significance. Taking a chance, he ceased cycling his Full Cowl as heavily, watching as Sakura disappeared from her previous spot and looked to still be standing where she was before. His eyes darted back and forth before he increased the cycles again. Izuku's eyes widened as a fist was about to collide with his head. He barely saved himself by ducking followed by a minor sidestep, and then throwing a fist with as much force as he could at her midsection.

His fist didn't make contact with its target. Instead, it was caught in the palm of Sakura's hand and didn't budge. She closed it on his fist, and her smirk widened as she sang, "Got you!"

She pulled him off balance, her strength easily outclassing his own as he was pulled towards her. He was glad he had already had something like this happen to him before, his other hand reaching out and catching her wrist. He wasn't surprised he couldn't stop her, so Izuku instead used it as a point to pivot his body upwards and upside down, a more natural rotation since he had to cross over the arm that had been captured to grab hers.

Sakura wasn't worried, looking more pleased than anything as he kicked out toward her face in a straight kick from his awkward position, hoping the speed would be enough to at least tag her. Her head bobbed out of the way, his foot touching a few strands of hair. Her eyes tracked to the two strands of hair his kick had separated, and– oh crap. She was grinning like Ranma when he got excited!

He felt her redirect his momentum by the pull of his hand that held his fist, rocketing him towards the ground. He tried to pull a stunt like what Ranma had done to him, where you got your feet under you before impact, but he was only able to prevent his entire body from smashing into the concrete, causing it to crack, landing on one of his knees badly. Izuku winced at the pain.

As soon as his mind realized he should try to counterattack and get out of her grip it was too late as he felt himself spinning. Sakura flung him around with one hand before releasing him. He sailed through the air, realizing the ground was coming up far too quickly and that it was cement. He rolled with the impact, remembering his research and training, bleeding off his momentum enough before he reached down and stopped himself, a hand resting on the ground and his feet beneath him as he slid the last little bit.

He had no time to do anything but dive to the side, her fist hitting the ground where he had been an instant before. He focused on cycling his Full Cowl again, in case it was another illusion, but nothing changed. He had to dive out of her warpath several more times, barely able to focus on her before he had to dodge her again. He couldn't keep this up! She was too fast and strong, like an unstoppable tank he could barely avoid. He had to change the parameters but he barely had time to think!

He repeated the rapid dodges, but the ground became uneven and risky. There was a good chance he might trip. When he felt he didn't have any time left, he took a risk. Instead of dodging backwards or to the sides right after a dodge, he moved inwards. His fist shot towards her stomach, but her hand was also moving to intercept it.

For just an instant, he stopped focusing on cycling his Quirk. Instead, while the rest of his body still had Full Cowl running, he put more strength into the arm than before. He used fifteen percent, hoping the sudden increase in speed would be enough. Her hand was a hair too late to stop his fist as it smashed into her belly, and all of the force was directed into her.

Which, to his dismay, was when she puffed out of existence! What just happened? He had been cycling his Quirk, preventing the illusions from impacting him! He looked around but found that the ground and everything else around him was real; the ground really was beat up. But Sakura was nowhere in sight!

He searched for her, yet he couldn't find her anywhere. He considered that she was underground again, but she was tricky and repeating the same tactics she had previously displayed seemed too obvious of a move after all of this. Instead, he thought about what else she might be doing. What other ways did she have to hide herself?

Izuku heard Present Mic and the audience trying to figure out what had happened, too, but he ignored them.

It wasn't an illusion, probably, and she wasn't likely hidden underground. He checked all the corners, randomly moving his head, listening for small noises or brush of air movement. He looked up and to the sides, trying to see if she was somehow elsewhere, but he couldn't find her.

Then Izuku remembered what Ranma had done during the U.S.J. attack, where he, well, she, at the time, had seemed nearly impossible to sense. Sakura had done something similar during the Battle Training, sneaking up on Kyoka and Denki like she had. Even Kota had done something similar, sneaking up and hitting Ranma with a water balloon.

What was it Ranma had said about it? 'She reduced her presence significantly, so your senses would have difficulty detecting her. So even if you glanced her way, your brain and other senses would discount it as irrelevant.' It made him think of camouflage, where you can't just rely on what you think you see.

Izuku took a deep breath, concentrating his focus to ensure he did not just dismiss something and observed the areas properly. He looked around and then decided to start on the corners, staring at them and willing himself not to look away. When he was looking at the second corner, he found her sitting with her legs crossed and her eyes closed.

He kept her in sight as he reached down to the broken concrete and pulled a piece of rubble loose. He then tossed it towards her, more interested in testing if she was real than trying to hurt her. She casually caught it, causing the audience to respond in shock as they suddenly realized she was there.

Sakura smiled as she held the chunk of cement before standing, her legs pushing her off the ground easily with no hands needed. "Nicely done, Midoriya," Sakura said. "I was curious if you could counter the illusions or take on my clone, and you did wonderfully."

"Haruno-san," Izuku called her name, giving it a slight pause. With how she was treating this fight and what he knew she could do, she likely could have easily ended the battle before this. "You're scary!"

Sakura burst into giggles for a moment, genuinely smiling at him. "Why thank you, Midoriya! You certainly know how to compliment a girl!" Her giggles returned as his cheeks tinted red, his eyes leaving hers briefly.

Sakura started to slowly walk towards him, making it easier to speak. "Excellent job countering my Genjutsu, as my clone already told you. Finding the real me was also an impressive feat; not many people have been able to do that. But your use of your Quirk to take out my clone was well done. It reminds me loosely of one of the techniques that my sensei taught me. Tell me, did you figure it out on your own, did Ranma assist you, or did you do it by observing someone else?"

Izuku remained focused on her but decided he could answer it. "A bit of all three," Izuku said, keeping himself ready for when she would resume the fight. "Ranma had mentioned there were ways to boost his abilities temporarily, even specific limbs. I thought of trying to do that with my Quirk and then realized you might be doing something similar."

"Excellent, Midoriya," Sakura said as she stopped about five meters away, happy the other boy was doing well. In her opinion, he would have made a fine ninja with his ability to analyze and adapt to situations. He loosely reminded her of a few close friends she dearly missed. "Hmmm, as a prize for doing so well, I'll give you a tip. Your Quirk, as it currently stands, damages you far too much, which you obviously know and have tried to limit. You need to focus on building that energy, only to unleash it at the exact point of impact. It takes a great deal of control to do something like that, so be careful when you practice!"

Izuku thought of her suggestion, finding it might be something he could use. Maybe even in this match? Sakura seemed willing to let him digest it for the time being, and when he finished, she spoke again. "Well, I think it is time I took things up a notch. And this next round of fighting, no tricks. So no illusions or clones."

Izuku narrowed his eyes at her, watching her for a moment before responding. "And why should I believe you?"

Sakura looked hurt at his question, saddened he would think such a thing of her. "What? Why wouldn't you believe me?" Sakura asked.

"Ninja."

Sakura grinned at him. "Good! Always be careful of people making promises like that, especially when there's potentially anything suspicious about them. Oh, and duck."

Izuku did as she suggested, feeling the air from the fist barely missing the back of his head before he dived to the side as the Sakura in front of him kicked as a follow-up, forcing him back again. They paused to let him absorb the situation, now finding himself up against two Sakura's. Two that felt very real. Cycling his Full Cowl showed him his senses likely weren't lying to him.

Both Sakuras attacked, pushing him to his limits, as one was always already in the position he would dodge to escape the other. She was showing him that she was easily predicting his movements, but she was prolonging the fight purposefully. That she was in control. But that didn't mean he couldn't win!

His thoughts on how to fight back were interrupted by his being too slow. He received a series of powerful attacks, each of which would have sent him reeling if the next one wasn't already there to keep him up. After the fifth such attack, Sakura relented, his body crashing and sliding on the ground from the force of the roundhouse kick she had given him, one of his arms barely getting in the way of the blow.

Izuku winced as he rested there momentarily before turning to find both Sakuras patiently waiting. He took a few deep breaths, forcing himself to ignore the pain for the time being, and got to his knees and then to his feet. He didn't think anything had broken, but it had absolutely hurt.

He used the moment to think and knew he only had one shot. He'd have to use the technique Sakura had discussed and hope she didn't try to use some additional ninja tricks. He doubted he would get more than one chance, so Izuku had to ensure he targeted the real Sakura. He just needed to figure out which of them she was.

Sakura resumed her attack, one of the clones diving in first while the other moved to flank him. She was closing the distance in a flash, barely giving him time to respond, but he reacted by putting a tremendous spike of power into his legs and leaped at the Sakura who had done the follow-up. He had put quite a bit into it, causing his legs to sting terribly, more so than his previous match. The speed increase had let him close the distance before she could do more than put a hand in front of his fist to catch it again like she had earlier.

But this time, he focused far more of his Quirk on the exact point of impact, forcing the energy to collect there instead of in the rest of his arm like usual. His blow was the strongest he had ever used, only eclipsed by the one from the practical exam.

A crack rang out as the air was suddenly displaced by a tremendous force that felt like galeforce winds to those in the stands; some of them were forced back in their seats as they protected their faces with their arms. Sakura herself was blown backward, the blow stronger than she had anticipated as she smashed into the wall just below the audience, cratering it with her back.

Izuku's eyes widened in shock, along with the audience at the sudden turn of events. Sakura was out of bounds! He had done it!

"Oh, what an upset! Midoriya has pulled off a miracle!"

Izuku's excitement grew as Present Mic was announcing the results. That is until he briefly felt a hand on his back before he flew after her. The Sakura that had hit the wall, still stuck to it, was now sticking her tongue out at him and giving him a peace sign as he sailed towards her. She didn't even move out of the way as he smashed into– through her and hit the wall. He fell to the ground a moment later.

"Whaaat?" Present Mic called out, shocked like the rest of the audience. "It seems that Haruno has deceived us yet again and has won the match!"

Izuku collapsed, disappointed that he had let All Might and his friends down. He had hoped to come out on top but had been beaten.

"You okay, Midoriya?" Sakura asked as she stepped closer to him.

Izuku looked up at Sakura and saw her look of concern. He started rising to his knees but found his legs were not up to the task. "Ow!"

"Go ahead and just rest for now, Midoriya," Sakura said as she looked to the side. He also turned, seeing a pair of the school's robots approaching him with a stretcher. "Good job. That last hit wasn't perfect since you did damage your hand. Though, for a first attempt with that technique, you did well! You might have won if you had picked the real me instead."

Izuku looked down at his hand, only now feeling how busted it was. It only looked and felt as if he had smashed his fist into a steel door though instead of the warped mound of flesh he'd made of it before.

Izuku sighed but nodded his head in acknowledgment.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Eijiro winced when Izuku smashed through the other Sakura and into the wall. "She really is a ninja, isn't she?"

"Yes."

The students present turned and looked at the members of Sakura's training group as they had all responded affirmatively in unison. Those more observant noticed it was a kind of tired acceptance of that fact, with Peter and Katsuki chuckling or grinning in mirth.

"What surprises me," Fumikage said, getting the others' attention, "was that Midoriya appears to have been able to break past some of her illusions and found her on the field. None of us were able to achieve that in the end."

"Oh, yeah! It was amazing that he was able to do that!" Mina said excitedly. "We'll have to ask him how he did it. Maybe then we can also break out of her illusions!"

"That would be nice," Kyoka answered, a little joy appearing as she thought of that possibility.

"So Haruno won?"

Kyoka turned to the voice and saw Shoto walking down the stairs to them. "Yes, though Midoriya put up a far better fight than expected."

Shoto nodded as he walked down the rest of the steps and found his seat.

"Are you okay, Todoroki?" Kyoka asked since her previous opponent was still acting detached.

Shoto turned to her and saw her concern. "I am fine, Jiro. Thank you."

Kyoka watched him, trying to see if he was lying to them or himself, but she couldn't detect anything. In fact, he seemed calmer than usual. "Did you resolve your problems with Saotome?"

"Yes, I did," Shoto said. His twitching face, the upward tilt of his mouth, and his relaxing eyes told her he was pleased with the results.

Kyoka smiled in turn, glad that it appeared he had figured things out. She had only heard bits and pieces of what they had talked about, but it obviously had been important to him.

Shoto turned back to her but also looked at the rest of her classmates as he spoke. "About Saotome, he seemed annoyed that I hadn't heard his explanation during lunchtime. What was it about?"

"Oh! You weren't there for that?" Toru said, causing Shoto to turn to look at her, or at least her clothes, before giving her a nod to confirm. "Well, it's kind of amazing and unbelievable, but it turns out that Ranma's Quirk is only…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh, my baby!" Inko cried, holding a blanket clutched in her hands as his opponent seemed to be checking him over after helping him onto the stretcher. She was disheartened to see him lose, knowing how badly he wanted to get further than he had.

But she had also heard about the girl he had faced. Izuku revealed that she had healed him on multiple occasions. That she had helped everyone remain safe during that Villain attack. That she had supposedly saved All Might from some attack, and had apprehended the Villain leaders.

Her son had told her there was a good chance he would have to face her or Saotome and that he didn't think it was likely he would be able to win. But he was also amazed by her calmness, intelligence, and kindness. So Inko thanked the girl on the screen as she tended to her son, glad he had classmates as kind as her to be there for him.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 18 - End

Author's Notes - Big thanks to my Beta-readers once more! Especially Boldish, whose been working hard to fine comb his way through the chapters. Additional thanks to Iron, Wiggles, and TheForgetfulAlchemist.

Boldish is currently almost 50% through Ch. 20, with 21 being the last in this Arc. I am about 50% through most of my final edits on 19, hoping to finish it by today or tomorrow.

I have finished my first draft on the next chapter after this arc, with my plans to focus heavily on it for the next month on getting 2-3 more chapters done. It was sluggish getting back into writing new stuff for a bit, but started to get things down and consistently turning out words every day.

With this progress, I have a plan regarding the release schedule for the rest of the chapters: 2 weeks for Ch. 19 and 20, with 4 weeks for 21 as the bookend. I am hoping to be 80-90% done with the first drafts for the next arc by then, with editing and more to take place. Since that arc will be shorter than this one was, going through the drafts should be easier.

Arc 4 I am hoping to start releasing within 2 to 3 months after end of Arc 3.
 
Chapter 19 - Tournament - Round 3 - Semi-Finals
Chapter 19 - Tournament - Round 3 - Semi-Finals

Izuku felt his cheek, wiping off trace amounts of saliva, as his body stopped glowing. His arms and legs felt much better than they had moments ago. He gave the tiny form of Recovery Girl an embarrassed smile. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Midoriya-san," Chiyo said warmly to the young boy. "I am glad to see your control over your Quirk is improving. Those injuries were less severe than the two previous times you pushed your limits today. Your training and hard work is paying off."

Still embarrassed, Izuku rubbed the back of his head and was unwilling to look the elderly Pro-Hero in the eyes. "Yeah, it's been a big help. But Haruno-san's advice helped me, too."

"Oh?" Chiyo asked, curious about this news. She had yet to hear that she had given him any training. "How did she help?"

"I was trying to increase how much of my Quirk I used in my limbs for brief periods, hoping that the shorter duration would reduce the damage, and she told me to instead focus on the point of impact. That was what I did at the end of the fight, and it worked! But I hit the wrong Sakura..."

Chiyo nodded, smiling at her charge. She would have spoken further, but they were interrupted as the door opened and Toshinori entered.

"All–" Izuku halted himself as his eyes momentarily glanced at Recovery Girl, unsure how much he could say. He already knew his sensei had his secret revealed to others in his class recently, but he wasn't sure how Recovery Girl factored into things. Or if he was 'supposed' to know that this was All Might. "Err, Yagi-san, why are you here?"

Toshinori and Chiyo chuckled at his nervousness but were happy with his discretion. "It's okay, Young Midoriya. Shuzenji-sensei knows I am All Might and is one of the few who know I gave you my Quirk."

Izuku's eyes widened as he turned to look at her before embarrassment took over, and a slight yet happy grin formed. "Oh, sorry. I didn't know…"

"It's okay, boy," Chiyo said warmly. "And it is important to be cautious with such delicate secrets."

Izuku nodded before looking back at his hero and remembering his failure. "I… I'm sorry, All Might... I lost," Izuku said, his head tilting downwards in shame.

Toshinori sighed, having hoped he could have gone farther, but he also knew what his successor was facing. Unlike him, his body couldn't handle the full strength of his Quirk yet. "It's okay, Young Midoriya. We did know you would be facing an uphill battle against some of your classmates."

Chiyo snorted as she grabbed the jar of candies from nearby, shaking a few out before turning back to the two males, both of whom were staring at her with a bit of confusion. "Hold out your hand," Chiyo commanded, with Izuku responding, and she set the colored bears in his hands. "That should get your energy back. Try to let your body relax for an hour or two before you push it much more. This is your third visit today, after all."

"Ummm, right," Izuku said, confirming her instructions, though he was still confused by her small outburst. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, dear. You should head back to be with your classmates," Chiyo said, backing away to let him stand up from the bed.

Izuku almost started walking towards the doorway but decided he still needed to finish apologizing. "I'm sorry for failing you, All Might."

Toshinori was prepared to respond, unsure if he should tell him not to worry about it or explain how it was his own failure, but was beaten to it by Chiyo.

"Midoriya-san, do you think you would have won even if you were not limited on how much of your Quirk you can use at this time?" Chiyo asked, looking the young Hero in the eyes steadily.

Izuku was surprised by the question. He was about to answer that if he hadn't been such a failure, he should have been, but he couldn't voice it. And neither could Toshinori, who was also surprised.

"While having the strength of your Quirk would have evened the playing field significantly, do not presume you would win automatically," Chiyo said.

Izuku paused before closing his mouth and nodding at her. "Right. I can't just assume I'll win every fight just because of my Quirk. Thank you, Recovery Girl," Izuku said before bowing to her. After receiving a nod of approval, he walked out of the infirmary.

Toshinori blinked as he watched his successor walk out before he noticed Chiyo sitting in her office chair and waiting for her next patient. "Are you saying that Haruno-san would have won, even if Young Midoriya wasn't at risk of injuring himself from using One for All?"

Chiyo looked him in the eyes, telling him she was serious when she answered him. "Most likely, yes."

At that time, Toshinori was a bit lost for words, unsure if he should believe her. Not because he felt she would lie but because he knew just how powerful his Quirk was. "Why are you so certain?"

Chiyo sighed as she turned away from him. She trusted Toshinori almost as much as she would her son, but she knew he would need more time with Sakura and the girl's approval before she could reveal the reality that was the young pink-haired girl.

"Haruno is not like your other charges, Yagi-san," Chiyo finally said. "Her life was not so kind to her. Her life, before I met her, was similar to our own. One where you are forced to grow up far earlier than a child should."

Toshinori was surprised but accepted her words, wondering what the young girl had lived through.

"She has far more experience with how to fight than Midoriya, which you know is important. But she has yet to reveal just how strong she is."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto's brows were narrowed as his classmates finished explaining. He did find it nearly unbelievable. However, it explained many of the oddities in his father's behavior for the last year. It made more sense than any other theory he had guessed. Learning of someone as strong as Ranma, whose Quirk had nothing to do with their strength, was difficult for him to grasp. For someone like his father, who had pushed himself to get as strong as possible to surpass All Might, it would drastically make you reevaluate things.

Yet there were still some oddities that felt off about his father. Instead of making assumptions like he had already been doing, he would wait and ask. Hopefully, Ranma would have an answer for him. If not, he would simply confront his father.

The next round of matches was about to begin, as evidenced by Present Mic riling the audience up. Which was also when Sakura walked down the steps.

"How's Midoriya-kun?" Ochako asked, concerned for her friend.

"He'll be fine," Sakura responded, giving the brunette a kind smile. "He pushed his Quirk a little too far, but not too badly. He should return shortly after Shuzenji-sensei finishes looking him over."

Ochako nodded before sighing in relief.

"Sakura-san," Tenya asked, getting her attention after she finished sitting. "Whom do you think is likely to win this next match?"

Sakura paused to think of it before giving her evaluation. "Saotome."

"I know Saotome is pretty awesome, but why are you giving it to him?" Eijiro asked. He liked and had faced both of them, but he wasn't sure who would win.

"Training and experience," Sakura said, a few of them nodding in understanding. She continued on, though, since she knew some of them didn't understand the importance of it. "Parker has experience in real fights, but I would still give that to Saotome since he has all of that and more. Parker's natural skill and Quirk help, but he hasn't been trained. Training is where it counts the most, however. He will be inefficient and not always make the correct choices."

"Training helps that much?" Sato asked.

"Yes."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa glanced down at the field as Parker and Saotome entered. His long-time friend continued to do his job of exciting the crowd. He suspected who would win this fight but also knew that Parker, in some ways, had been handicapped before it even began. While his web-shooters had been allowed, as that was integral to his fighting style and also something he designed, made, and had provided all the necessary documents for their usage, he didn't think it would be enough.

The question of their effectiveness was whether Saotome had a means of cutting or ripping apart the silk-like synthetic chemical mixture. While Parker had a few more tricks, he didn't think anything else would narrow that gap.

Ultimately, Aizawa knew he couldn't give a proper evaluation because he didn't know their backgrounds or why they were chosen beyond each of them providing some sort of service to their world. Were they equal in strength or capability? How much were they hiding?

It left him uneasy, not being able to answer those questions. He had been tempted to approach some of them to relieve his curiosity and worries, but he followed Nezu's lead and did not prompt them for now. Frustratingly, without more information, he couldn't know if inserting his hand to interfere with the falling dominoes would be helpful or detrimental to their future.

Though there was one thing he was sure of: He wanted to watch these coming fights in their entirety. They would hopefully be… enlightening.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Start!"

Peter leaped backward, having already adjusted his Web-Shooter's settings for rapid-fire web-balls, and shot them out as fast as he could down at Ranma's position. Ranma had to repeatedly dodge and change direction, which was very impressive to Peter, considering how much conservation of motion he was canceling. He moved so fast that few eyes could track him, stopping instantaneously and then moving in a different direction.

Multiple dozens of shots of webbing smashed into the cement, getting closer to where Peter was just landing without hitting their mark. The missed shots began to coat the ground, the balls of goo being fired off like it was an automatic weapon. When his feet touched down, he had to immediately bend backward to avoid Ranma's foot as it passed by his head with a powerful whoosh of air displacement.

When making contact with the ground, his left hand became his next pivot point to flip himself away from the subsequent leg sweep. His other hand came up while flipping, shooting a wider net. Ranma simply slid under it as he continued to press the attack.

Peter had to rapidly step backward, leaning his head to the sides, as his Spider-sense was constantly going off, helping him dodge the incoming fists and occasional kicks. Even with all of that, the fact that he was feeling heavily pressed really spoke of just how fast Ranma was.

While he was on I-Island, his reaction speed had been tested for Quirk registration and found to be around forty times faster than the average human. Now he was putting those reflexes to excellent use and it still almost wasn't enough! To the audience watching, he suspected they both looked like blurs as they moved across the arena floor.

Peter wanted to create some distance, so he leaped high into the air, up and away from Ranma. His eyes expanded as Ranma joined him in the air with his fist wound back.

Peter shot a web-line at him, but Ranma twisted himself in mid-air, his torso moving to the side in what seemed like an impossible maneuver to anyone but the two of them. When his web-line touched the ground below them a moment later, both used it to pull each other closer. They looked ready to crash in mid-air, but they twisted to avoid each other's strikes and sailed past each other. They landed a respectable distance apart but they didn't press the fight immediately.

"Soooo, what's the score tally up to now?" Peter asked as he stood up from his crouched position, grinning at the other boy as they seemed to mutually agree to a pause in their fight.

"Depends. What are we counting?" Ranma asked, his hands going behind his back. He started rocking back and forth on his heels and sporting a similar grin. "If we're counting ranged attacks, I think you're in the negative now by about a couple dozen. With fists, I'll admit, it's reversed. Then again, you've barely thrown any punches. You do know how to throw a punch, right?"

"Maybe we should keep them separate?" Peter suggested, glad for the slight breather. He hadn't been pushed like that in a long time. At least not by a single opponent. "Though, that does bring into question which one is more important?"

Ranma adopted a thinking pose, purposely not looking at Peter. Peter was tempted to attack, but he knew well enough he was just being goaded. "Hmmm, I think the effects of the hit should determine how much each is worth? I don't know, you're the math genius."

"We could work out the details later," Peter said, his grin widening as their verbal exchanges picked up. "As for punches, I was never taught how to throw a punch and had to learn it myself. I was too busy ensuring I was a math genius to focus on that."

"Here's a free tip, the thumb goes on the outside," Ranma said, grinning as he held up a properly held fist.

"Really? That explains soooo much! I always wondered why my thumb hurt after beating someone down," Peter said excitedly, though his eyes and grin hinted at mischievousness. Since Ranma appeared to be wanting to converse, he took the time to exchange some of his cartridges from his belt to his web-shooters while he had the chance.

Ranma nodded. "Well, since you seem to be branching out lately, you should probably look into it," he said, giving Peter a smirk. "It might have helped you here."

Peter raised an eyebrow at that as he finished slotting his extra cartridges, his earbuds updating him about their status. "And why is that? You've yet to land a blow."

Ranma's smirk widened. "Don't you scientist types go on and on about testing things, right?"

"... Yes?" Peter was now frowning as he realized he didn't like the direction that line of thought headed.

"Martial Artists aren't so different since I was doing a little testing of my own. I got some useful information out of that!"

"What information?"

"Oh, just a little something you've shown off a few times," Ranma answered, his smirk unwilling to leave as Peter's frown deepened. "Let's see what the results are!"

Peter's spider-sense blared as Ranma blurred to one side. Peter was glad for his enhanced senses since Ranma probably looked like he was disappearing to everyone else. He was also thankful for his reflexes as he saw Ranma attack him from his side. Peter felt the attack coming and began to jump–

His feet adhered to the ground at the last moment, letting him avoid the spear hand by leaning backward, watching the extended arm from his parallel position. That attack would have hit him if he had leaped backward like he had started to do. That had been too close!

He flipped through a few more follow-up strikes, trying to avoid Ranma's new assaults, which was subtly different from what he had done before. Peter was getting worried now, though it wasn't due to the change of speed but how those attacks seemed to change as he dodged, adjusting to his movements so quickly that it had become far more challenging to evade.

At first, fighting against Ranma was like dealing with a more unstable chemical reaction like Katsuki's nitroglycerin, in which a single mistake could result in a dangerous reaction. It was simple enough to keep it safe. Now it was like trying to handle azidoazide azide, and he was doing everything in his power to keep it from going off.

His Spider-sense was running in hyperdrive to keep him up to date. This was going to be tricky– Peter grunted after a fist hit his head. It wasn't clean, but it still hit. He needed space. Now!

He pointed both hands towards Ranma, flicking their settings to disperse a wide webbing shot as he bent his knees to leap backward and away.

What he hadn't expected, and his Spider-sense had been too late to warn him about, was that Ranma's arms intercepted Peter's arms at the wrists and shoved them wide. Ranma blurred forward, and both palms impacted Peter's torso, sending him flying back a dozen meters. He then slid a few more meters before his feet halted his movement.

Peter grimaced at the pain, though it was nowhere near the worst he'd suffered. He rubbed it as he stood up again, and Ranma opted for another pause. He glared at his opponent, wanting desperately to wipe the smirk off of the pigtailed boy's face, but he silenced that part of his mind. It would just leave him vulnerable.

"So I see your tests had some success?" Peter asked.

"Yep!" Ranma said, his face perfectly mixing a shit-eating grin and a smirk that knew when you were on your back foot. "That little danger sense of yours is impressive! It sometimes goes off before I even decide on an action. I'd almost say it's cheating in a fight."

Peter snorted. "No it's not. There are no rules against it. I checked!" Peter said before tapping some buttons on his web-shooters and activating one of the settings.

"Besides, if you're not cheating…," Peter yelled before diving forward, "you're not trying!"

One hand shot some web balls, forcing Ranma to dodge them by moving side to side or contorting his body around as he moved forward to meet Peter's own charge. Peter threw his own haymakers. To everyone else, they looked more like jackhammers with how fast they were going.

But nothing hit as Ranma used minimal dodges or his hands to push the attacks to the side. This left Ranma the opportunity to retaliate, some flicker punches landed on Peter, using the redirected blows as a launching platform to dive in deep. The blows weren't sufficient to deter Peter, even if they were hitting harder than Eijiro's own blows. After several lengthy exchanges, having pushed Ranma backward with the hundreds of punches he had tried to land, Peter pulled back.

Ranma wasn't willing to let him go, as he moved in to throw his own attacks. Peter dodged the first few such punches, stepping away from a low kick and ducking a roundhouse kick aimed at his head as a follow-up. As he returned, Peter used one of his arms to intercept Ranma's wrist, much like the pigtailed boy had before. Unlike Ranma, Peter's webshooter made contact with the arm and released its primed electrical charge.

Ranma grimaced, caught off guard by the sudden high-voltage shock, disrupting his flow enough for Peter to hit him in the chest with a powerful blow. He flipped through the air a few times, bleeding off any momentum he could, before his feet touched down and slid a meter further, leaving him standing. He ducked the follow-up web-shot, flashed forward, and met Peter in the middle, fist to fist.

The impact created a thunderous boom, and a visible shockwave was felt as high as the third tier of the stadium. Those closer felt their hair swept backward, and many instinctively closed their eyes. For Ranma and Peter, they remained where they were, the blows nearly equal in power. Much of the force was released in the shockwave, but the rest flowed through their bodies into the concrete, cracking its surface.

Ranma and Peter held that pose for several seconds, employing their strength to overpower the other before their fists pulled back, and another series of barrages were sent at each other. Most of the strikes were dodged or redirected by the other, but some were blocked or landed, causing additional mini-booms to be heard by the audience.

Peter's web-shooters being capable of giving a powerful shock gave him a much-needed reprieve from Ranma's speed and control, using them as a threat if Ranma started to overcommit. Peter tried to push Ranma, using it as an advantage, but found his own attacks avoided or redirected. Ranma's arms avoided contact with his web-shooters, even when Peter tried to force that contact. They remained at a stalemate, each avoiding a thousand such blows from the other.

Eventually, something gave, and Peter felt a series of blows land on his torso. He wasn't sure how it happened initially; his Spider-sense was too late to warn him, and he never saw anything. Ranma got that look again, that perfect blend of a smirk and a grin that made people want to snuff it out. Peter had no more time to think as his Spider-sense started screaming at him in warning, but it couldn't save him as Ranma's arms became a blur even to his senses, allowing hundreds of blows to land in seconds. Peter skidded backward before a massive uppercut caught him under the chin, sending him flying in an uncontrolled somersault.

The series of blows, followed by that final hit, had nearly left him senseless, resulting in a very ungraceful landing. Squinting and breathing fast, Peter slowly got his bearings, glad that Ranma hadn't continued to press him. After a few seconds, he took stock of where he was and was startled to find he was just a few meters away from the boundary behind Ranma's original starting position. Ranma could have ended the fight just now but had chosen not to do so. Peter chuckled, realizing he deserved that after his two previous fights.

"Sooo, I think I'm leading now," Ranma said with a happy smile. Peter could barely tell that Ranma was breathing a little harder than before. Either he was very good at hiding his exertion, or his body hadn't been pushed sufficiently.

Peter grinned as he stood up, calming himself and getting his body ready for the next bout. "Yeah, I'll give you that. You are leading in punches."

"Don't forget ranged shots; you're down a few hundred there," Ranma said.

"So your hands can move faster than I thought they could… you've been holding back."

Ranma shrugged, not bothered about being called out for it. "I'm almost always holding back in one way or another. Same as you, I bet."

Peter smirked, something he didn't tend to do, but it felt appropriate here. "Yes, some by circumstance and others by choice."

Ranma nodded, agreeing with the sentiment. He rocked back and forth on his heels as he waited for Peter to continue.

"You're right, I didn't learn how to punch from an expert. Maybe I'll have to look into that," Peter said as he lowered himself and prepared to charge forward. "And you're wrong about the points for ranged shots."

"And how's that?" Ranma asked while raising an eyebrow. A part of him was getting nervous and figured some sort of sneaky move was in play.

"My ranged points can't be counted because while I didn't spend years learning how to punch, I did learn something super important. I learned chemistry," Peter said as one of his fingers traced a circle and then a line down the length of his web-shooter, leaving the finger there, "which means my shots haven't finished."

Peter's finger released, and Ranma's world was suddenly filled with gray.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh! Look at that! Parker has unleashed an attack on Saotome, leaving him trapped like a fly caught in a web!" Present Mic yelled into the microphone as the audience roared at the sudden turn of play. "Parker's gone on the attack now!"

Aizawa watched with interest and was more than impressed by Parker's ingenuity and forethought. Like most people, he assumed those balls of goo splattered all over the arena from their exchanges had been one-shot attempts since they didn't do anything else until now. The goo balls near Saotome had gone off around him, sending an explosion of webbing into the air.

When it had settled, Saotome was revealed to have attempted to get away but had been caught, which left him struggling to pull against the powerful strands. Even with most of his body at least somewhat captured in it, Saotome was still gaining traction against the strands, getting progressively further and even cracking the concrete as it began to give before the webbing did. He might have even been able to pull it off if he had been given the opportunity.

Parker pressed the attack. With Saotome unable to maneuver as well as before, he was forced to block or tank the blows. The tables had drastically turned against the Martial Artist, who was now taking a horrible beating. He had been forced into a dilemma of escaping or avoiding the beating Parker was now dishing out.

Aizawa was focused, putting as much effort into it as if he was fighting for his life as he absorbed and learned as much as he could about his two students. Like the attack at the U.S.J., Aizawa was learning that the depths of their strengths, skills, and experience were greater than anyone had guessed.

As Aizawa silently watched, his friend rapidly narrated the fight as it continued. Gradually he felt himself caught in the middle of a tug-of-war between two emotions, with every second increasing the strength of the pull from both sides. The two forces were equal in strength in the absence of additional knowledge. Those two forces were Hope and Fear.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"– on the attack now!"

"Goooo, Peter! You can do it!" Melissa yelled out, jumping off the couch in excitement. Her long blonde hair bounced while her eyes didn't leave the screen.

Peter was using the advantage he had given himself, hitting the other boy with a punishing barrage of blows. It looked like Peter could win. That excitement explained why Melissa was punching and jumping about as Peter did the same.

David smiled as the match turned in his ward's favor. Since he had reviewed the schematics for Peter's current web-shooters, he had caught several of the features he had used so far in the Festival's events. The hidden interface, earbuds, micro-machine launchers, tasers, and now the explodeable web balls were all designed to work without Karen's presence. Peter wasn't a fan of giving himself that unfair of an advantage, but it also provided plausible deniability about Karen's existence.

However, David tempered his excitement. He had spent more time researching Peter's opponent than his daughter and knew not to underestimate him. He didn't have just a single Ace, but several bags of tricks up his sleeve and likely had only revealed a fraction of them.

They watched as the two fought, with Peter continuing to show the world how vital a grounding in science could be.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was on auto-pilot as he turtled up, Saotome style. He bent and moved his body with the blows he couldn't dodge or push aside. Very few made full contact, and the rest were significantly reduced in the damage they did. His toughness ensured that whatever did get through was minimized while his brain focused on countering his predicament.

From observations and experience, Ranma knew that the webbing was strong, especially with how much of it he was covered in. This made it difficult to put the needed pressure on single strands to force something to give. He knew he needed to cut it.

Blocking one of Peter's punches drove him a few meters back, giving him a fraction of a second of breathing room as his hands glowed slightly and blades of Ki formed. He flung his arms sideways and cut a large mass of the silk strands. He moved to– the punch from Peter to the gut made him spit and took his breath away for a moment. The following two punches to his head drove it one way and then the other, almost causing him to lose concentration on his technique before he evaded the follow up exchange.

Ranma focused on freeing himself, cutting as many strands behind his back as possible. He accepted ten jackhammer blows to the chest as payment, trying to free up his legs as he twisted the blades around to the front before he dropped the technique and blocked the trio of blows to the head he couldn't dodge.

Ranma tried to avoid as much as he could, but the webbing was ridiculously strong, and his legs still couldn't free themselves from the limited webbing attached to himself. Especially since they were attached to him from nearly all angles and it was difficult to fully free himself. He was making progress but at the cost of taking some punishing hits.

Deciding he needed to change it up and hopefully free up a bit of room, Ranma sidestepped to the outside of another punch, before diving inwards as he grabbed Peter by the elbow and brought his knee up to hit Peter in the gut. It didn't work because the webs made the attack slow enough for Peter to block it with his other arm before sending that fist into his gut.

Ranma grunted as the blow landed. Even after reducing the number of strands attached to him, they slowed him down enough that he had lost the edge in speed. The strands he hadn't severed close to his feet were sufficient to serve that purpose. This was bad.

Ranma took more blows to gain some space before forming the blades again, twisting to get as many strands still connected to him as possible in a single attempt. He had succeeded in cutting most of them, especially as Peter hadn't chased after him. Ranma's grin halted mid-formation as he saw what Peter had done instead.

More balls of webbing were launched in his direction. The speed of the attacks meant that he would barely be able to evade. Then Ranma's expectations were once more proven wrong as the balls exploded mid-air on top of him. The webbing did as before as it adhered to him anywhere on his body, as well as the ground and the previous strands he had just recently cut.

"Shit!" Ranma yelled. He was back where he had started.

"As the Good Captain once said: 'Language!'" Peter mocked.

Ranma blunted as much of Peter's assault as he could, but he knew this was bad. He was taking far too much damage for almost no return. He was hard-pressed to even hit Peter before this trap had sprung. Now, with him in it, he couldn't overcome the other boy's reflexes and that danger-sense of his, not to mention he was nearly as tough as Ryouga. And that would be assuming the super-nerd didn't have contingencies for the gunk, which he obviously did.

Ranma still had options, but most of them invited their own problems. He needed it to be guaranteed to work. Most weren't practical because he would need more time or space to use them, at least the ones that would drive Peter far enough away to finish freeing himself. He had already tried adapting Happy's escape technique, but it didn't work against the webbing, something to do with how it stuck to him.

He had a few other techniques that could cut, but they were as bad or worse than the Ki blades he had already tried. Two techniques might work, but they were both riddled with problems. One was potentially far too dangerous to use in this environment, even if Peter's danger sense prevented him from being injured. It was harder to control and was too risky with Midnight and Cementoss nearby, not to mention the audience. It was a forbidden technique for a reason, after all.

The other was more plausible, but it was also a forbidden technique. The main upside was that it was more controllable than it had once been, especially after working so hard to refine it. Ranma decided to try one more alternative, but he would use it if that failed.

Ranma bounced backward again, using one of Peter's punches to give him the distance he needed, wheezing slightly as his breathing got harder. He wasted no time as he stepped backward, straining against the multitude of strands as he entered into a crouched position while raising his fist. Before Peter could reach him, he brought it down.

The arena floor shattered as the ground developed a new crater several meters wide beneath him. Most of the concrete in the crater turned into dust, freeing the webbing from the ground. The ground outside the crater cracked and splintered into thousands of broken chunks, the strands connected to the loose debris began to pull those chunks towards him. In all, the damage impacted a quarter of the arena's size, but it had disconnected him from the ground.

It slowed Peter down, but only by fractions of a second, as he had already started adapting when Ranma had raised his fist. Before Ranma had time to do anything else, Peter's legs impacted his chest with a powerful kick that sent Ranma flying towards the other half of the arena.

Ranma was launched, dragging the debris behind him in his sudden flight as it acted as an anchor. He corkscrewed through the air, twisting the webbing into a cocoon around most of his body that tightly constricted him. The debris' combined weight and the process of being ripped from the ground like they were countered the momentum from Peter's attack, causing the webbing to stretch before Ranma was dragged backwards to smash into the ground.

Knowing he only had seconds before he would be set upon again, Ranma formed his blades of Ki to cut his way out. It was a slow start since his arms were pulled tightly near his body and he had to exert tremendous force just to get them to move. By the time he could stand, he saw Peter was already flying towards him again.

Feeling his feet were free enough, Ranma jumped backward to put a little more space between them and to give him time to cut more webbing. He only got a few meters when he felt the webbing slow and then reverse his direction. He was shocked at the unexpected occurrence until he caught sight of the additional webbing that Peter had put down that anchored him to more solid ground once more. His classmate had defeated the purpose of shattering the ground in the first place!

The unexpected renewal of being anchored to the ground brought him on a collision course with Peter's fist. He had no time to curse as he couldn't raise his fist or move his head enough out of the way as the punch landed.

Ranma was still rebounding, but that acceleration was halted as he unintentionally backflipped a few times before landing ungracefully. He wouldn't have been able to correct himself anyway since the blow had badly disoriented him and definitely hurt him.

His head turned to see Peter land before turning and leaping back in his direction. Ranma had to give it to Peter; he had severely underestimated his nerdy classmate just because he wasn't trained in hand-to-hand fighting. Ranma could also tell that that last blow had ruptured a blood vessel as he felt a trickle of blood escape his nose, and he could now taste the copper on his lips. The thought caused Ranma to smile, even closing his eyes for a full second as Peter sailed towards him.

Hopefully, the other guy wouldn't stick around too long to ruin his fun!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter landed after delivering that punch, grinning as he felt Ranma take the blow. He sprinted and leaped after him once more. Near his peak he pointed his web-shooters and launched more webbing to reinforce everything, trapping him further once more while he was starting to get up off his knees.

But he was a little confused as Ranma began acting oddly. The pigtailed boy smiled, looking happy for a moment before closing his eyes and lowering his head. Ranma seemingly ignored his predicament as he fell onto his hands and didn't finish his attempt to stand.

Peter didn't let it distract him as he reared a fist back to land another haymaker. He'd end the fight soon enough, then find out what crazy– his spider-sense screamed at him, causing Peter to panic and shoot a web-line at the ground behind him just in time to stop a couple meters away. He pulled himself backward to gain some space.

As Peter landed, he tried to figure out what had happened. Ranma finally looked up. His eyes seemed different, reminding him of Norman Osborn. The dichotomy between the kind man his Aunt had tried to help and the one who had killed her rushed to mind seeing the difference in Ranma.

Ranma opened his mouth and said something that both utterly confused him and created an absolute chill down his spine.

"Meow."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Kitty!" Kota said in excitement.

"Uh oh," Katashi said before chuckling and knowing another bet had been won. Tomoko would have fun looking for something to buy that Ranma would love and hate, depending on their current state.

Sorahiko, on the other hand, reacted like everyone else around them. "What the–"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"– hell?"

Sakura chuckled at most of her classmates and the audience's reactions. She also wondered what Ranma was doing now.

If she was home, she would think Ranma was a member of the Inuzuka or a similar clan that relied on mimicking beasts. Where Ranma would take it, she didn't know, but it was certainly unexpected. And entertaining!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter remained still, watching as Ranma sat down, his knees bent and his front hands touching the ground. Part of him wanted to call out Ranma for his odd behavior, but the eyes told Peter it wasn't so simple. Due to the warnings from his Spider-sense, Peter remained stationary.

Ranma seemed to ignore him, his eyes turning to the webbing coating him. He looked on with disgust, trying to pull against the webbing for a moment before he raised a hand and–

Peter jumped backward as Ranma's hand flickered with a speed he couldn't perceive. The most concerning part was that some of his webbing was in tatters, looking like shavings. Ranma repeated the process for all the webbing that had trapped him, freeing himself in no time.

Ranma did a few circles while on all fours, ensuring he was no longer tangled up. Once Ranma seemed satisfied, he began stretching and arching his back, then sat and started licking the back of his hands and swiping it through his hair several times. Peter would have found it amusing if they weren't in the middle of a fight and his Spider-sense wasn't constantly going off whenever he thought of attacking.

"Well, well, well… this is fascinating!"

Peter backed up a few steps and turned to look at the referee who had entered the ring. Midnight's sultry voice could certainly pull at one's attention, even when facing something as odd as what Ranma was doing.

"Ummm, do you have any idea what just happened?" Peter asked, hoping one of their teachers might explain.

"Not a clue!" Midnight gleefully said as she turned to address Peter, finding the situation absolutely amusing. She then turned back to Ranma, her eyes sparkling, and ignored Aizawa's voice in her ear telling her to get out of the ring. She wasn't going to turn down an opportunity like this!

"Here kitty, kitty, kitty!" Midnight said, holding out her flogger-style whip to tease the cat-like student. Her smile widened when Ranma sat before her like a cat and swiped at the whip with his fists. She pulled it back, teasing the cat-like student. "Oh, you are just so adorable!"

After several seconds of this, Peter relaxed just a tad. He could hear the audience getting over their surprise at Ranma's change in behavior; many were now laughing or cooing and awing. Since it appeared he had a bit of a breather, he pulled more items off his belt to recharge and reload once more, especially since he had used most of what he had left.

"I almost want to take you home and never let you go!" Midnight said, her giggles were unnerving to Peter.

He was about to ask Midnight what they should do about their fight when Ranma's behavior shifted once more. Ranma's eyes widened, and his face became flushed before he appeared to teleport to a spot several meters away, unwilling to look at either of them in the eyes for a moment while he fiddled with his pigtail. "Sorry about this."

Midnight's smile dimmed before she laughed in amusement. "Hohohohoho!"

Ranma grimaced and backed away even further, making it even more enjoyable for the woman. Unfortunately for Midnight, the show must go on. "Saotome-san, are you alright?"

"Ummm, yes," Ranma answered, still looking nervous and eyeing her carefully. This made her lick her lips, then giggle when Ranma gulped.

"Well then, let me get out of your way, and you can resume beating each other to a pulp!" Midnight said as she sashayed away. Both boys refused to watch her retreat for good reason. Once out of the ring, she yelled, "You may resume your match!"

Peter shook his head before getting his mind back on track as he looked at Ranma. "What the hell was that?"

"Sorry, she… reminds me of someone. Especially that laugh of hers," Ranma said before shuddering. "Okay, I'm good to go!"

"I wasn't talking about Midnight-sensei! I was asking what was happening with you acting like a cat!" Peter asked in annoyance. He had noticed that Ranma tended to focus on the wrong things. Maybe a distractionary tactic but maybe his priorities and perspective were genuinely that skewed? Another useful data point in either case.

"Oh! Yeah, sorry, he stuck around longer than I expected," Ranma said.

"He?" Peter asked, raising an eyebrow in concern.

"It's… complicated. Really, really complicated," Ranma grimaced at the thought of another set of explanations he would have to give. He was half tempted to accept Shino's suggestion of writing a pamphlet or a book to just hand out in situations like this. "Mostly, I forgot to do something, and it became a mess. But I'm good now!"

Peter raised an eyebrow at that but accepted the explanation for now. He had some ideas about what may have happened, but he'd check it out later.

"Ready?" Peter asked as he lowered his profile to be closer to the ground, low enough for one hand to touch while his legs were spread wide.

Ranma grinned, glad that things were back to normal. "Definitely! Let's finish this!"

Peter narrowed his eyes before aiming his hands at him and launching more webbing. His eyes widened when Ranma's hands swiped through the air before they reached him, causing the web balls to flay apart before the chemicals could cause the webbing to explode outward.

"Crap!" Peter cried out as Ranma sped towards him, forcing him to jump away to another part of the arena that might prove beneficial to him. As Ranma turned and tried to intercept him, he touched a part of his web-shooters again before more unexploded balls of webbing went off around Ranma.

It was for naught. Ranma's hands swiped through the air before they could intercept him, cutting it all into confetti. Once that was done, Ranma dived forward, pushing Peter further back. The web slinger wasn't done yet and let loose another barrage.

Ranma was concentrating on intercepting the ones that were being shot at him, so when the balls near his feet exploded this time, it caught Ranma off-guard since Peter hadn't attempted to touch his web-shooters. They captured him once more. Ranma twisted and swiped at the strands to free himself, making it a temporary win for Peter. One he capitalized on by diving forward while he was distracted.

Ranma freed himself as Peter's fist made contact with his head; he couldn't dodge it in time or brace himself before he saw stars and flew through the air. He regained his senses in time to realize he was about to leave the ring. He was nearly parallel to the ground, high enough that his fingers could barely touch it. He acted quickly, his fingertips piercing into the cement, but the inertia he had to bleed off was intense and the maneuver would be extremely delicate. He couldn't risk doing anything more, so Ranma's fingers dug a line in the cement until his fingers were just on the inside of the white line, denoting the boundary when he came to a complete stop.

Ranma hung upside down, his fingers dug into the ground while much of his body mass was past the line. He sweated at how close that had been, giving him a few seconds to catch his breath before flipping himself forward and back into the ring.

Peter was shocked at how Ranma had saved himself before determination set in. The two leaped forward so quickly that most of the audience was treated to a scene similar to the one from Ranma's first match. Instead of the fight ending in a moment, the two of them sustained their all-out brawl, sending more shockwaves to those nearby.

However, it was short-lived as Peter soon found his web-shooters shredded. The metal and everything connected to them fell apart into many pieces, even as they continued to brawl. Without his tools, even with his Spider-sense, Ranma broke through his defenses and landed a series of powerful blows that staggered Peter.

Peter tried to back up and find some way to recover, but Ranma didn't let him go. The punches continued to connect, blurring beyond Peter's ability to perceive them before a powerful right-handed punch sent him flying. Because of his daze, Peter realized too late what had happened when he impacted the stadium wall. He grabbed the wall and prevented himself from falling, but it didn't matter.

"Saotome wins!" Midnight called out, her whip held out towards them.

He had lost.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ahhh," Melissa whined as her lower body pushed further toward the couch's edge and her upper body sank into it as far as she could. "And he was so close, too!"

"He was," David said before emptying a good portion of his current drink. "Saotome's strength and speed are at least as good as Peter's, so being able to alter his position and dig into the concrete to stop himself like that was impressive."

Melissa nodded, turned to her mobile screen, and fiddled with some of the fight recordings. She picked the one with the best view that showed that exact moment and had it perform a quick replay of that part of the fight. The statistics and estimates were completed as she watched, displaying the required strength and agility. Once she had that, she compared it to tests they had done for Peter at various times and found that her father was correct.

"If Peter had been able to hit him on a higher arc, he would have won," Melissa said, looking over the punch.

"Probably," David noted as he looked at the statistics, "however, Peter was in a time crunch and had to close the gap quickly to even hit him, so landing the blow in the first place could have been thrown off by fractions of a second to make sure the hit had a higher arc."

Melissa sighed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"That was an impressive fight," Sorahiko said, his hands gripping the railing as he looked down at the two boys. He noticed that the Saotome boy was talking to his opponent about something, but they were just exiting the arena. At the same time, Cementoss started to clean and repair the stage, which had become a common sight in this tournament. The poor man had to do that for nearly every match.

"Parker is one of the people in his class that Ranma's had his eye on and had been looking forward to a spar or a fight like this. In fact, I've never seen Ranma pushed this far. It seems that having to rely on some of his higher techniques has put him in a good mood," Katashi said. He smiled at how happy Ranma appeared to have been when the fight had finished.

"Good mood?" Sorahiko asked, raising an eyebrow, slightly worried he was one of those fighters that got off on fighting. The boy didn't appear to be someone who got battlelust. That kind of behavior could lead to trouble, but he wanted clarity to be sure.

Katsuki understood Sorahiko's concern, so he addressed it directly. "While Saotome is happy to fight and spar, he does not lose sight of himself. Well, usually," Katsuki chuckled as a few stories he had heard called that into question. "There have been incidents where Ranma's pride is damaged, driving him to resolve it, but he's never lost sight of the big picture."

Sorahiko smiled, glad to hear the boy had a good head on his shoulders. He had seen those who did get lost, and it typically resulted in disaster of one sort or another somewhere down the line.

"But he's so happy because he hasn't been significantly challenged in a fight for some time. While he doesn't often show it, it has depressed him significantly and has driven his need to train others."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Wow!" Etsurou said as he finally turned away from his camera. "That fight was amazing! I don't know if our cameras could even pick up some of those movements. Probably end up a blur when we slow them down."

"Yes," Chihiro grumbled. She had recently clicked her phone off for yet another set of updates from their bosses. He would never tell her, but her pouting tended to cause his blood to heat up, almost enough to force a blush.

Etsurou sighed, unsure of how he should treat her. Chihiro's mood had been all over the place ever since they called her out. She was torn between her eagerness for the news and the possible drama, but she didn't like how they were reining her in, telling her not to cause any more problems.

He knew she gleefully targeted possible drama and controversies related to Pro-Heroes, with their bosses usually giving her a lot of leeway. After all, controversies often led to improved ratings, which was his job security, so he didn't raise much of a fuss. However, losing access was the one thing their bosses hated more than any blowback from those dramas. They were worried about U.A. revoking any access for now or in the future, so they were leashing her.

For once, the bosses looked at the long-term rather than the short-term benefits. They argued that they wanted to keep all potential access to these new heroes that were likely to be the next generation of top Pro-Heroes. Especially in light of All Might teaching at U.A. this year.

He decided to do what he usually did - leave her be and let her handle it on her own.

"I'm going to powder my nose," Chiyiro said as she walked off.

Etsurou sighed as he returned to inspecting his cameras for the next fight.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"I sooo want her at my agency!" Mt. Lady squealed as she watched the fight end on the big screen outside the stadium. She wished she could have been inside to see it in person, but this would have to do for now. "She'd be perfect!"

Typically, Kamui Woods or Death Arms would shoot down her inflated desires to make her think more realistically and rationally, but they were too distracted from seeing the fight on the screen. They had felt a few vibrations sent out by the fistfight from outside, where they guarded the primary walkway to the stadium.

"Cute girl and a hot stud, great for getting into smaller environments, and I wouldn't have to worry so much about stepping on them! I must figure out how to entice her to intern with me…"

Kamui Woods was a rising star amongst the upper echelon of their profession, having witnessed and fought his share of strong villains. His record and popularity had been growing significantly after his debut just a few years ago. It was predicted that he might enter into the top ten by the time the next hero rankings were evaluated.

"Oh, I know! I'll bribe her with free treats! Whatever she wants while she's there!"

After their previous fights, he had been amazed at how powerful the First-Year's Quirks were. Both boys were skilled fighters, meaning they could quickly and easily enter the top ten in a few years.

"... but that would eat into my agency's budget sooo hard…"

But that fight told him something different. He needed more to be sure, they needed to see how the students handled different scenarios, but the impression the two of them gave him told him that they could be in the top ten now.

"Oh, to hell with it! It would be worth it!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori smiled softly as his two students walked off to one of the exits, appearing to be in good spirits. The two had a fantastic fight, one that he had extreme difficulty tracking while in his weaker form.

"I didn't get to see much of it during the Villain's attack, but those two boys are something else," Thirteen said from beside him.

"You said Saotome had fought the one they called Nomu in hand-to-hand. Even with the speed you described, I didn't want to believe they could be that good," Vlad said as he stared at the arena. "It is more than just his strength or speed; his skill and technique set him apart. Combining all of it together makes Saotome an extremely dangerous individual."

"Don't make it sound like he is someone we should be worried about, Vlad," Toshinori grinned at Class B's homeroom teacher while his eyes smiled to show it was in good humor.

"I'm not, but all of them are still young," Vlad said. "The world can chew you up and spit you out. Even the best of us. Saotome is robust, but we all have things that can break us. It's our job to prepare them for that inevitability."

Class B's Homeroom teacher turned back to the arena. "I'm honestly afraid to see what that will look like with him."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma sighed in relief as his body's complaints disappeared as he released the unnecessary liquids his body had stored. He ignored the stares he was getting, well used to other people's reactions to his presence. When he finished, he walked to the sink and washed his hands. After drying them, he then stepped out of the bathroom.

He had been somewhat annoyed when he learned the bathroom near the arena exit they used was out of order, forcing the students to go clear around the stadium or, in Ranma's case, use the ones available to the public. He didn't care about the whispers, pointing, or flashes of light from their phones that signaled a picture was taken.

After exiting, he took a moment to get his bearings to figure where his classmates were seated. He used his Ki sense to find them, picking them out of the thousands of spectators. Once he figured out where to go, he put his hands in his pockets and leisurely walked. He had made it a dozen steps before he was interrupted.

"Saotome Ranma?"

Ranma was surprised someone had called for him, especially a voice he didn't recognize. He turned to find a woman with brown hair in a ponytail wearing a blue business suit. She also had a yellow armband on her bicep, but he had no idea about its significance. "Yeah?"

The woman squealed with excitement before taking her phone out of her pocket. She repeatedly touched and swiped it several times before holding it near his face.

"Tomoe Chihiro, NHA News! So you are Saotome Ranma, one of U.A.'s new students from Class 1-A, correct?"

Ranma blinked a few times, unsure of how to react before eventually giving a reply. "Ummm, yes?"

The woman's grin widened as she continued. "Your class was involved in the large Villain attack at the Unforeseen Simulation Joint by the group calling themselves the League of Villains?"

"Uhh, yeah, we were," Ranma answered, tilting his head and confused about why she was asking him these questions. He had seen the reporters regularly outside the school since school started, but he had ignored them. He thought he remembered their sensei saying something about talking about the incident, but he didn't remember the details very clearly.

"What can you tell us about what happened?" Chihiro asked.

"Uh, well, they popped out of some portals that one of them created, like fifty of them from the first group, but there were at least a hundred to two hundred more spread throughout. Most of the Villains were crap, though, so we were just stalling until All Might could arrive. The only potentially dangerous ones were the warper and this big, ugly guy they had. But the guy was so dumb that it wasn't really a challenge. I didn't want to risk someone injuring one of my classmates, so I just delayed them until All Might arrived. They went down really fast after that."

Chihiro nodded, her practiced smile unchanging as he explained the basics. "So, how many of your classmates were injured in the attack?"

"None," Ranma replied smoothly, noticing her eyes widened at his declaration. "Even when they sent all the rest of the Villains at my classmates, they kicked their butts. Probably could have finished them off with a little more time before All Might arrived, but real fights tend to be chaotic, so it was good that he arrived when he did."

Chihiro's smile widened and she nodded before asking her next question. "So you are the current leader of the Freshmen at the Sports Festival. How do you feel about that?"

Ranma gave a broad smile, more than willing to speak about that than the other questions she had proposed. "Great! If I win the Festival, I'll be able to follow through on a challenge I gave myself! Probably end up with a crapload of questions in response and more people like you asking me about it, but I've already accepted that was going to happen no matter what I did."

Chihiro raised an eyebrow before asking, "What would you do if you won?"

"I can't say. Not until I win! But it's going to be awesome!" Ranma replied as he put his hands on his hips. His grin widened so much that his eyes closed.

"Why is that? Wouldn't winning the Sports Festival already be a notable achievement? How does it compare to that?" Chihiro pulled the phone closer to her mouth as she asked her question before sticking it back in Ranma's direction.

"Hah! It's going to be way more awesome! I didn't care much about the Festival until I learned it would be on National news!" Ranma said eagerly.

"Oh? So you wanted to be famous?"

"Nah, I was probably going to be famous anyways as soon as people learn about it, but I thought it would be awesome to reveal after winning!"

Chihiro nodded at that before barreling through to another question, giving him a subtle grin. "So, do you have a girlfriend?"

"Erk!"

Chihiro's grin grew slightly predatorylarger after Ranma's body language halted. "Hmmm?"

"Nooo! No. No, I don't have a girlfriend!" Ranma said, sweating as his eyes scanned the area for possible threats.

"Really? Are you, perhaps, not in a relationship with anyone?"

"Right, yeah, no relationships with anyone!" Ranma said quite a bit louder than needed.

"Interesting," Chihiro said, her grin disappearing as her neutral tone returned. "Then, does your outing as a groper impact your mood regarding winning the Sport's Festival?"

"Wha–" Ranma started asking before the memory of that incident from earlier in the day returned. His face flushed in embarrassment before he defended himself. "That– that was an accident!"

"An accident? How?" Chihiro asked as she tilted her head.

"Look, I was trying to help them get Mineta off her!"

"Mineta?"

"He was attached to her back by those balls," Ranma answered a little more calmly as he explained things. It had worked a second time, hadn't it? It could work a third!

"Hmmm, I had seen something about that. But that doesn't explain the accident, does it?" Chihiro asked.

"Huh?" Ranma was confused. He had no idea how it wasn't obvious. He had explained it, after all. Right?

"How could you coming up to help get this… Mineta, off of her lead to that accident? Even if the girl's were startled by your approach, you could have avoided it, could you not?"

Ranma opened his mouth to answer but halted as he realized an important detail. A change that had occurred since he had made his earlier explanation. While he had no problems telling the reporter about Happosai and how he was a horrible pervert, he didn't want to acknowledge his existence any more than necessary.

However, Ranma's dilemma was that while he had no problem throwing Happosai to the wolves, he did have a problem with including one of his new students.

Mineta had talked about being treated as a pariah, something that had proven true during his match against Yaoyorozu. He could see how desperate he was to escape his personal hell. Telling this reporter why he reminded him of Happosai would likely destroy any chance he had and any trust Ranma had earned.

Ranma remembered the numerous times he had been thrown to the wolves by friends and family members to save themselves from the hardships they had created. The memory of his adoptive family calling him out for doing the same thing to others when it served his own purposes had been a far harder pill to swallow. He didn't like hypocrites, but he had been one as well.

Seeing the reporter raising an eyebrow as he remained silent brought him back to the present. Seeing how she was expecting him to answer, Ranma winced. "I– look, it's… it's complicated."

"Complicated? How so?"

"I—I can't say. It's private," Ranma said weakly. He turned to look away and wished she would just leave it at that. But Ranma was rarely that lucky and certainly wasn't now.

"So you refuse to provide a valid excuse?" Chihiro asked as she got a slight nod from the young man. "Would this excuse explain why a student who has repeatedly shown to be extremely fast and accurate with their hands could fail to avoid grabbing a girl on the chest?"

"Ummm… yes?" Ranma hoped she would accept it, but his wince destroyed whatever confidence he tried to instill.

"Does this excuse involve you turning into a girl? We witnessed that event occur twice today." Chihiro asked while her eyes narrowed just enough for Ranma to recognize that she dared him to use it.

"Uhh… no?"

"Why should we take your word? You refuse to answer the question. Your vague responses and telling us to trust you do not instill confidence in the public's opinion of you," Chihiro firmly said as she pushed the phone closer to him.

Ranma recoiled as he felt her increasing glee at his inability to answer her questions. He knew he wouldn't cleanly get out of this. Boxed into a corner as severely as he was, he did the only thing he thought he could. "Oh, look! The next match is about to begin! Got to go, sorry!"

Chihiro watched as Ranma faded away. She grumbled at him running away like that, but she still had more than she had expected to get. As she walked back to the section set aside for the media, she whistled while she secured the recording.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"The second half of the Semi-Finals is about to begin!" Present Mic said over the speakers. "First up, we have the explosive Bakugo Katsuki!"

Katsuki wasn't in the mood to grin. Instead, he focused most of his attention on Forehead as she stood casually across from him. He already knew this would be a tough fight that was not in his favor, unlike his previous matches.

"And this time, he faces the trickster, Haruno Sakura!" Present Mic said. The roars from the crowd almost broke through his concentration, but it was left at the back of his mind and only allowed the referee's voices to split his attention.

"Can Bakugo claw his way to another win, or will this be the end of the road for him? Contestants, are you ready?" Present Mic called out again, lengthening the time he sounded out the last word. "Start!"

Katsuki exploded forward to close the gap. Forehead didn't react at first, but when he was halfway across, her hands started flying through those odd motions she did when she began to make a more complicated move. She had performed a dozen of them so quickly that he couldn't correctly track her hands. He also saw her grinning at him.

With a few meters between them, Katsuki launched an attack with a single hand, intending to interrupt her while allowing him to alter his attack vector. The pressurized air slammed into her and did nothing but cause her clothes and hair to ruffle from the displaced air. Katsuki narrowed his eyes as that attack should have been strong enough to send her flying.

As his blast wave finished, she shoved her hand down to the ground without taking her eyes off him. Katsuki heard the sounds of stone grinding against stone before his instincts told him to move. Another explosion sent him flying to the side just in time as the ground rose up behind him, nearly enveloping him. Forehead had remained there with her hand on the ground, not appearing to do anything more, though she continued to track him.

He had seen enough of how she fought and how others talked about it that he couldn't necessarily trust what his eyes were telling him. But if she would use lots of illusions, then his best bet was to just blast away. Before he could do that, the ground beneath him shifted, and he was suddenly flung into the air.

Looking downwards, he saw that a concrete pillar had caused it. He watched as more concrete and earth moved around the battlefield, dozens of blocks of concrete rising out of the ground at different sizes, lengths, and heights. She had turned the open-field arena into one with dozens of barriers thrown about the field, some as tall as second-story buildings.

"Shit!" Katsuki yelled out as he realized the significance of what this meant. She was changing the environment to create hiding places and natural barriers against his explosions. With her ability to sneak, he couldn't rely on the open environment to help with keeping her in sight.

When Katsuki landed on one of the taller pillars, he cupped his hands in front of him, pointing in her direction, and released another explosion with more bite to the concentrated attack. The expanding air caused his arms to rebound upwards, even after bracing himself, but it cracked the concrete she had previously been standing on. His eyes barely tracked her movement as she was now adhered to the side of one of her new walls. She was kneeling on the wall, her hand making contact with it while locking eyes with him.

He had no time to attack as the cement continued to change the landscape, rising like mud as it morphed and nearly grabbed one of his legs. His perch wasn't the only one, as more, though much smaller, pillars rose in all directions and attacked him. He dodged to the side, his explosions causing some of the pillars to break apart. Unfortunately, he was slammed by a solid pillar growing horizontal from one of the walls he was near. Katsuki grunted as he was sent to his knees, but he rolled forward and bounced between the multiple walls and pillars, looking for more of the flowing ground.

He remained on the move to avoid the altering environment. It didn't always attack, Forehead likely trying to draw him into a false sense of security and dividing his attention, keeping him from hunting for her. But he had to change the parameters to regain the initiative. He had spent his time hunting for her and avoiding her traps to good success, studying the layout of the structures she had created.

Feeling ready and not wanting to waste time, he leaped to another pillar while his Quirk allowed him to rocket around. He bounced off of it as he redirected his path to dive headfirst into the epicenter of her structures with a burst of speed.

Katsuki shoved both hands towards the ground before he had made contact, the hands nearly flat with only a slight curve to them. Only a meter between him and the ground, he released the biggest explosion he could safely use without his protective gear. It completely halted his downward momentum just from the blowback.

Katsuki saw and felt the utter destruction of all the surrounding pillars in every direction and at least a dozen meters in radius. Pillars were blown away and launched outside the ring, crashing into the grass. Anything larger than a baseball never reached the lower stadium, and only a few pieces hit the audience enough to cause an injury. However, they were peppered with debris the size of pebbles, causing more than a few cries of shock. But the audience was used to such displays.

Katsuki didn't concern himself with that. He was focused entirely on finding Forehead, using this chance to end the fight in his favor. That concentration paid off, though not in the way he would have wanted, as he had to avoid the hand grasping for his head after it burst out of one of the pillars that had been knocked over.

His breath hitched, and his eyes widened as Forehead closed the gap between them before he could do anything but duck. He tried to roll to the side, but a hand intercepted him in the chest before he could escape. He had gotten a free hand to point directly at her face and set off his Quirk again in a desperate attempt to save himself, but it was for naught as her hand flicked him away.

Katsuki felt what it was like to be wrecking a ball as he smashed through a few of the remaining pillars before he came to a stop when he encountered one strong enough to withstand his diminished speed. However, it was still significantly damaged by the crater his back had created.

He screamed in pain as he fell to his knees. That single attack had hurt worse than anything he had experienced before, nearly causing him to pass out. But he willed himself to remain conscious, forcing his eyes to open and focus on her.

She stood in the same spot she had launched him from, calmly watching him. The only signs he had that his attacks had done anything to her was that her shirt now looked more tattered and burnt than it had before. And it had failed to wipe the grin off her face. He knew this was going to be a hard match, but seeing how calm she was just pissed him off further.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ahh!" Kyoka cried out as she shielded her face from the small pebbles that pelted everyone. She had to wait a few moments until she no longer felt anything hitting her before she opened her eyes.

She hadn't expected to find a hand in front of her face holding a piece of debris the size of a golf ball. She followed the hand to see it was Ranma, who wasn't even looking at her but watching the fight continue in the arena.

"Thanks, Ranma," Kyoka said after a moment, "and welcome back."

"No problem!" Ranma chirped before tossing the stone into the arena with a casual wrist flick. "I'm glad I got back in time for that. Wouldn't want you to miss the fight due to an injury."

Kyoka smiled in thanks before turning her attention back to the arena. She saw that Katsuki was down on a knee and was breathing hard. He also looked like he was in pain, as the wall behind him had nearly shattered. "What happened?"

"She followed after him once his explosion went off, using it as cover to get close to him. She then threw him through a few pillars and into the wall. He'll be feeling that one for a while," Ranma said casually as he sat.

"Did his attack even hit her?" Sato asked, feeling he had the time to ask since Sakura was letting Katsuki get his breathing under control.

"Yep!" Ranma said, who seemed to be in an excellent mood. "She decided to just tank it entirely."

"She tanked that blast?!" Eijiro asked, his eyes widening as he turned to his classmate. "Holy shit!"

"She didn't tank the entire blast. Most of it was blunted from the ground she had already raised. But she did dive through that ground while still moving, so it is still impressive," Peter added.

"So those weren't illusions?" Toru asked, turning to look at them. She knew that Sakura could do many extraordinary things, but the more she watched her fight, the more she realized she could do almost anything.

"She's not using any techniques for illusions or messing with his senses," Ranma said.

"What? Why not?" Ochaco asked, surprised. She had been surprised about her fight against Izuku when so many things initially didn't make sense. At least until her classmates explained about her abilities in that department.

"I can't say for sure since I don't know if she has some limitation to her Quirk," Ranma said, "but I would bet she's doing it to see how he reacts. She's already shown some of her techniques, so she's testing how he deals with others."

"Testing him?" Shoto asked, turning to Ranma with one of his eyebrows slightly raised. "Why?"

"She's not feeling pressured enough to fight seriously for one," Ranma answered. "So she's just seeing what he's capable of and how he reacts. Personal interest or at least letting him show his stuff to the crowd."

"Wha—" Rikido started to stay, but he couldn't finish his question as it baffled him. After a few seconds, he finally asked a question: "She—she would do that?"

"Yes!" Said every classmate who had trained under her.

Izuku winced as he heard his classmates continue to talk. He felt very conflicted about who he wanted to win this fight: his kind classmate, who had healed him multiple times yet was extremely powerful, or his childhood friend, whom he had looked up to in many ways.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki rose to his feet, taking the time Forehead allowed him to rest. He was conflicted about how he felt about it but opted to deal with it practically.

Now that he was standing, he took some time to look over the results of his previous blast. Some pillars were left standing, nearly untouched, but they were few in number and mainly on the outside edges of her creation. The ones closest to the explosion were damaged, chunks taken out, partially intact, or toppled over. Yet in the center, his blast had destroyed most of what was there and had sent the debris flying away, as well as a decent-sized crater.

He had focused his explosion on the ground, causing it to spread to the sides and minimize the damage to himself as planned. But Forehead had waded through it and didn't appear any worse for wear. He hadn't seen her display her durability before, but she seemed tough. Simple explosions, even from nearly point-blank range, wouldn't cut it against her.

Luckily, simple explosions were not the only tool he had anymore. Of course he had to actually land a hit for it to be effective. It was time to make it happen. He would pay attention to what his body was telling him later.

Katsuki leaned forward before shoving his hands behind him to shoot forward on another attack run. Forehead widened her smile and brought her hands together, palms meeting while her fingers crossed.

Katsuki had decided he wasn't going to dive to the side like he normally did; instead, he was going to interrupt whatever she was doing.

Knowing that he needed something more powerful and focused than his usual explosions, he cupped his hands for another attack and–

Katuski was startled when an explosion went off on the ground before him, blunting his momentum and staggering him due to the surprise. He crashed into the ground a few meters in front of her, though he rolled with it and shot off in another–

Another explosion, this time from behind him, threw him forward. He went with the momentum, trying to get back onto his attack, aiming for her–

Two more explosions went off, one to each of his sides, though slightly forward as well. He decided to abandon his current attack plan and shot off further away to put some distance between the two of them.

After putting some distance between them, Katsuki tried to figure out what the hell was going on. All he had seen her do was that hand motion, but nothing else. She suddenly had an ability that reminded him of his Quirk but could set it off from almost anywhere around her.

He watched her hands go through more signs and slapped the ground with her palm. A moment later, he felt it as the cement and ground beneath them reacted. He prepared to dodge, but it didn't feel like whatever she had done was directed at him specifically. He watched as much of the debris appeared to melt and reform into the ground before rising again as she started to recreate her altered arena.

Forehead left her hand on the ground for several seconds before she rose to her feet, slapped her palms together, and crossed her fingers one more time. He also saw her smile morph into a nasty grin, her eyes twinkling at him. He was wondering what she had planned when he saw a pillar rise up out of the ground directly in front of him and just outside of arms reach, but it didn't attack.

Once she was out of sight, he noticed something odd on the pillar. There was some sort of sheet of white paper with the kanji for 'explode' in the center, surrounded by other symbols he had no time to discern. Immediately after seeing it, he knew he didn't want to remain where he was. He was just too late to react.

The pillar exploded in his face, throwing him back and knocking him into the pillar behind him. He had taken enough explosions near his head not to be too disoriented, but it still left him dizzy. When he was cognitive, he realized the explosion had come from the paper tag. That was how she had been creating all of those explosions!

He was trying to figure out how she did it when his eyes caught sight of another piece of paper on the wall to his side. He panicked as he shot away from it just in time before it went off, the blast pelting him with bits of debris.

He looked around and suddenly realized he saw dozens of those marks all around him. How the fuck was she doing that? He almost set it aside when he remembered he had lost sight of her for over a minute, allowing her plenty of time to move over the battlefield and easily place those tags. She had planned for this!

He needed to destroy them as quickly as possible.

Katsuki raised his palm to use his Quirk before they went off. Then his instincts kicked in, and he rolled backward, using his Quirk to give it more boost. Again, he had barely avoided her sudden attack as her fist blew through the pillar between them, destroying the pillar on his other side from her momentum.

He rolled to his feet and then dived after her, launching an explosion a few centimeters from her face when she twisted to face him. He was caught off guard when Forehead exploded with a puff of smoke, with no trace of her remaining. His confusion rapidly changed to fear as he realized she had suckered him closer to more of those tags right before they went off!

Katsuki was blasted backward, hitting yet another pillar with his back and being reminded of his previous injury. He forced his body to move anyway, barely staying ahead of the various explosions and moving as fast as his battered body would allow him.

He kept Forehead in sight as often as possible, knowing she would use more tricks to distract him if he let her. But she seemed to have put down dozens and dozens of the marks all over the arena. He needed distance from them to take them out and a clear way to see her. There was only one direction he could use for that.

Another series of dodges resulted in Katsuki landing on top of one of the taller pillars, but he had to abandon it after finding another mark. Instead of going for other pillars, he shot into the air, flying a few stories in height, well above all the pillars.

Before reaching the peak of his ascension, he found Sakura observing him and hanging out on one of the pillars. She took action as he reached the peak, diving to the ground at the base of another decent-sized pillar.

Katsuki's eyes widened in shock as he shoved his arm to the side to perform an emergency mid-air maneuver, barely getting out of the path of the pillar after it was torn out of its base and thrown like a javelin. He felt the air displacement from its passage as it ascended.

Feeling safe enough, he decided to voice his pain and frustrations. "Die! Die! Die! Die!" Katsuki yelled as he sent focused blast after blast at the ground below him in a shotgun pattern.

He then flicked his hands at the ground, letting the sweat be thrown all around the arena. These sweat bombs were even more effective at destroying the pillars since the epicenter of the explosions was near their base.

The combination of attacks leveled the arena once more. Many of the paper tags became damaged or disappeared after a few moments, with only a few of them exploding. This created more debris, though most of it wasn't sent flying like earlier. Plumes of smoke and dust rose and hid most of the ground beneath him.

Forehead had remained in the middle of all of this. The explosions fluttered her clothes and hair in every direction while she calmly observed him, even when the smoke and dust briefly obscured her from view.

Once he had done enough damage to the surroundings and was still high enough in the air, his hands came together again to form a sealed chamber for a particularly focused blast he had developed. His hands crossed each other to seal one end with one of his thumbs, creating a bowl pointing straight at her. His smirk formed once more as he activated his Quirk.

"Diiieeeeeee!"

When the explosions went off, the blast was as powerful as the one he had used earlier but focused. This attack was not one he usually would have allowed himself to use without gear since it had the risk of severely damaging his hands due to the feedback.

The sweat that coated his hands all went off at once. The shockwaves met in the middle, causing them to ricochet off each other and push outward. The strongest focal point of the blast was pointed straight at Forehead as it traveled faster than the speed of sound. The ground cracked as the concussive force smashed into the cement, creating another massive mark on the already heavily abused arena floor. Most of the rest of the area also suffered under that assault, though it was minor in comparison. The displaced air spread out and was felt by the audience, ripping more than a few hats away.

The air was filled with dust, obscuring the ground beneath him. He used a few quick bursts to slow his descent that stung his now heavily abused and bleeding hands. He landed, dropping to a knee as he took deep breaths and got what rest he could. His drooping eyes remained on the lookout, focused primarily on a plume of dirt settling down where Forehead had been standing. He took deep breaths, trying to regulate his sweating body while he ignored his shaking hands as some of his blood began dripping to the ground beneath him.

The smoke started settling down, revealing the area around him. The pillars were utterly destroyed, and the arena was devastated. He heard Present Mic, the audience, and even the referees going into panic from his attacks, but he ignored them. His eyes were locked on the spot where he had seen his attack smash into her, trying to see if she was finally down while trying to keep his senses open for any other possible attacks.

He heard exclamations from the crowds, wondering what had gotten their attention, but he couldn't see anything. He glared at the crater he had created to see if she was inside it. He wasn't prepared to hear Forehead land a few meters behind him.

He twisted around as fast as his battered and exhausted body would allow him. He saw her standing there, uninjured, with her arm casually holding onto a pillar that weighed several metric tons.

"Nice attack, Bakugo," Forehead said simply, smiling at him. "I definitely would have felt that if I let it hit me."

"Where the fuck did you come from, Forehead?" Katsuki screamed at her. "I saw it hit you!"

She pointed above him, her smile widening. He raised an eyebrow, trying to convey that her answer was complete shit, in his opinion. She got the message and answered him. "Kawarimi no Jutsu."

"Replacement technique?" Katsuki asked, clearly confused by her answer. How did that explain what she did?

"I left an illusion in my place while I moved to a safer location. Makes it look like you got me with your attack," Forehead said.

"Safer location?" Katsuki demanded with a growl, trying to muster the will to keep going. Anger had always motivated him, so there was no reason to stop using it now. "My attack hit the entire arena floor! There was no safe space!"

"Sure there was. Your attack missed this lovely pillar, didn't it?" Sakura said as she patted the object before dropping it. It smashed into the ground with an appropriate clank, followed by more as it toppled to its side.

His mouth opened, trying to call out how much crap she was spewing, but he couldn't find the words. His brain wanted to say it was impossible, but he had already seen her do so many, to his understanding, impossible things already. She seemed to enjoy his befuddled expression, smirking as he tried to figure things out.

He settled on resuming the match even with how abused his body already was. He let his anger burn away his growing dread as he refused to surrender. He didn't know what he would do or what another blast would do to his hands, but he considered it anyway. He refused to lose!

"Oh, don't get yourself so worked up. The fight is already over," Forehead said as her body relaxed. "Besides, another attack like that might permanently cripple your hands."

"Do I look like I am giving up?" He growled at her, his glare intensifying for the insinuation.

"No," Sakura said, followed by a slight pause. "But it doesn't matter since it's been over for a while."

That further confused him, wondering what the hell she was talking about.

"It was over from the moment I touched you."

That didn't explain anything. How would… her explosions. Her techniques. He saw her apply many of them by touching something, so what if when she pushed him away, strong enough to break pillars and nearly take him out, she had done something to him?

Katsuki panicked, realizing what kind of danger he might be in as he reached towards his shirt to attempt to rip it off of him when the spot she had touched suddenly glowed, revealing red cherry blossom-shaped marks on it before lines suddenly burst out and crawled over his shirt and body faster than he could act. He felt those lines constrict, squeezing him so tight that he lost his breath at the sudden change. It also caused him to faceplant into the ground with his sudden loss of body control.

"Gah! What the fuck!" Katsuki yelled after twisting his head and spitting out what dust his mouth had collected.

He felt her step up next to him, her fist casually resting on his head, indicating that he could do nothing. Yet he refused to say the words.

"Still not giving up?" Forehead asked him. He just glared up at her from the side of his eye.

"Referee, he refuses to give up," Sakura called out calmly.

"Bakugo, can you move or attack?" Midnight asked from her platform. Katsuki was silent, refusing to answer her question. "Bakugo, I want an answer."

"... no," Katsuki finally grounded out before his eyes drifted away to look at the cement and dirt he was laid on.

"Haruno wins!"

"... fuck," Katsuki said softly.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"That fight was getting dangerous," Thirteen said, her voice nearly cracking as she relaxed into her seat. She had been distraught since those large explosions the Bakugo boy used, blasting debris everywhere.

"Yes, Midnight and Cementoss should have stepped in after that first explosion," Ectoplasm said. "That last blast could have killed Haruno."

"I agree, it is concerning. Bakugo went a little overboard," Toshinori said, his eyes tracking the same things his co-workers were seeing before his eyes turned back to the contestants as he watched Bakugo being taken away on a stretcher by the school's robots. "But I don't think Haruno was in danger."

"Not in danger!?" Power Loader yelled. "That last attack was like the backblast from a jet engine, much like your fists!"

Toshinori sighed, knowing they were concerned since they hadn't heard Recovery Girl talking about her. This fight had opened his eyes regarding Sakura, having ignored her age for once and focused entirely on how she fought. "She was never in any danger," he said, "she had complete control of that battle."

"He's right," Vlad Blood said, his eyes having never left the students below. "Haruno's far tougher than we've given her credit for, but so far she has only taken a hit when she let them. Those hits were for a reason; she is far craftier than any of us would have expected. Remember, she is the one who set a trap for the Villain's leader during their attack. When she executed it, she left no room for the enemy to escape."

Toshinori winced at that reminder. He had reacted quickly, but even he was unsure if he could have avoided that attack entirely if Sakura had not interfered.

"You are right, Vlad," Thirteen said, her voice sounding tired as her memories surfaced. "She was also the one that commanded that fight, not Eraser Head or I."

The other teachers nodded, acknowledging the points that were made. Vlad then grinned, showing off his sharp fangs.

"Who will win the finale?" Vlad said, his voice sounding excited for once, "I could see it going either way."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Hold still, dear," Chiyo said as she gave the boy a peck on the cheek. He held still, not because of her request but rather because he was lost in his head as he stared forward at nothing in particular.

She stepped back, giving him a once over as her Quirk finished working. She inspected his hands more closely, glad they had healed nicely. The tremors and other signs of him overusing his Quirk had disappeared. Though it hardly seemed to matter to him.

She still completed her job, poking and prodding at the injuries she had noted. He didn't react like he previously had, so she was pleased with the results.

Chiyo silently stepped back, marking the paperwork before looking back at the boy. She was suspicious about what his mind was focused on, having had to heal many Pro-Heroes and civilians after a defeat or losing something precious to them.

"Don't work yourself up too badly, dear," Chiyo said. His eyes flickered toward her, letting her know she had been heard. "You did very well considering the circumstances."

She grinned as his eyes hardened with anger.

"While you might be upset now, understand that everyone's paths differ. No two people grow and learn in the exact same way. Not in everything. Some grow slowly, while others become strong in the blink of an eye," Chiyo said as she returned his stare. "The question becomes, what will you do?"

She said nothing else while keeping that eye contact. He eventually broke it, his features softening as he looked away. Happy that she had gotten through his anger, she gave him another smile before giving more advice. "Take a few minutes, work it through your system, and rejoin your classmates. Watch and observe them, acknowledge their strengths, and then work on yourself to close that gap."

Katsuki didn't verbally respond, but he did give her an almost imperceptible nod of his head. Chiyo smiled before she grabbed another small bag of gummy bears and set them next to his bed without a word. She had other patients to see.

While she didn't see it, she wouldn't have been surprised that he leaned back on the bed as his hands covered his face or the wet tears that leaked through those fingers.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Midnight sighed as she watched her colleague drag the massive hose that pumped in more cement to help him repair the arena. She had to shake her head at how destructive that last battle had been. Then she winced as she felt a few spots, most assuredly bruised due to flying debris.

"Midnight. Cementoss."

"Yes, Eraser Head?" Midnight asked as she touched her earbud.

"When Saotome and Haruno fight, do not interfere unless it is a danger to the audience," Aizawa said.

Midnight said nothing, her body refusing to respond. She noticed that Cementoss had also stilled and that she hadn't heard a peep from Present Mic.

"What?" Midnight asked when she finally recovered sufficiently from her shock. After a few seconds, she asked a more relevant question. "Why?"

"We want a clearer idea of their strength, and both have shown sufficient restraint," Aizawa said calmly. "At this time, I don't think we can properly judge what is too far. For either of them."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Welcome back, Bakugo! Great fight, man!" Eijiro called out as the blonde boy reached their aisle. He noted that he seemed to be in a pissy mood, not even responding to his greeting with a grunt as he took his seat, slumping backward into it a bit. The rest of his classmates ignored him, having adjusted to his attitude over the last several weeks.

"So, Peter, who do you think will win?" Eijiro asked as he turned his attention to a more sociable friend. He was interested in his opinion since he was the only one to have fought somewhat evenly with Ranma or Sakura.

Peter hummed as he thought over his friend's question. He went over what he knew of the two of them, both public and what little Karen had been able to dig up, which was far less than his other classmates. This was understandable since they both appeared to have lived isolated lives. "My initial thoughts lean towards Saotome since I did fight him more thoroughly than Haruno, but that doesn't tell me enough to give an accurate evaluation."

"Haruno-san will win," Tenya said with confidence.

"Ranma!" Toru shouted in excitement, her body barely able to hold still. She was tempted to retrieve her cheerleader uniform before the match could begin.

"Sakura! I've told you what she did at the practical exam; one hit from her could take him out!" Mina said, grinning with her classmates as they looked forward to their class's two aces finally duking it out.

"I don't think a single hit will take him out," Ochako said, more mild-mannered than her other friends, though she, too, was getting into it. "He lifted that giant robot for twenty minutes! He took a beating from Parker-san, so he doesn't lack endurance."

"Don't forget Haruno-san's ability to create illusions or those clones," Fumikage said.

"Those may not be as effective on Saotome as the rest of us," Mezo said as he spoke up for the first time in a while. "Saotome's senses are stronger than normal, and his Ki sense may be able to bypass or interfere with whatever Haruno does."

"Shoji-kun isn't wrong about that," Izuku said, looking up from where he was writing and preparing his notebook for the coming fight. "Remember during the Battle Training? Ranma said he sensed her putting her energy into Jiro-san and Kaminari-kun, even from all the way in the training room. He's likely seen and felt her do that several times and saw what I did to counter them. He could probably replicate it himself."

"This fight could go either way," Shoto said. His calm and rational voice cut through the building fight about who would win. "Both are nearly equal in multiple areas, so it is hard to say who will come out on top."

Most of Class A nodded at that, especially their more experienced and heavily trained fighters. They agreed that it could go either way based on what they knew of them. But that didn't silence them from cheering on who they wanted to win. Especially as their two classmates started walking into the arena and the audience began to cheer, their excitement rising to a fever pitch.

"Go, Sakura!" Mina yelled, both hands cupping her mouth as she jumped out of her seat.

"Ranma! Ranma! Ranma!" Toru shouted from a few seats over, her arm shooting into the air whenever she said his name, evident by the way her short sleeve moved.

Tenya's grin widened as his growing excitement mirrored that of his classmates, though it was more muted than theirs in how he expressed it. His phone rumbled in his pocket just as Sakura's feet touched the arena floor.

He pulled it out and noticed it was from his family. Deciding he should dutifully answer it, he excused himself and nearly sprinted to the top of the stairs and inside the hallway, hoping to complete the call before the fight began. "Hello, Mother! Sakura's fight is about to–"

"Tenya!"

Tenya was startled by his mother's shout. He could hear the emotion in her voice, which worried him greatly, especially since she had only ever shouted when necessary.

"Yes, Mother?" Tenya asked carefully.

"It's… it's your Brother!"

Tenya felt a chill go down his spine at her words.

"He's been critically injured! Shuzenji-sensei said he was about to enter emergency surgery to try to save his life!" His mother said, sobbing into the phone as she told her youngest child the horrifying news. "It… it was a Villain! A Villain got your Brother, Tenya!"

Tenya's phone almost fell out of his hands as his strength left him. His body, more than his mind, reflexively grasped it in a fist before it could crash into the ground.

His legs weren't so lucky.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 19 - End

Author's Note - Once more, thanks to Boldish for all his hard work, as well as Iron, MsWiggles, and TheForgetfulAlchemist.

I am making progress on the next Arc's chapters, but it is slower going than I'd like. New med regiments don't help.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 20 - Tournament - Round 4 - Finals
Chapter 20 - Tournament - Round 4 - Finals

"It's time for the Final Round of the U.A. High School Sports Festival!" Present Mic said, his voice carrying to everyone in the audience as their cheers doubled in strength. "The best of the First Years will be decided with this match!"

Ranma grinned as he looked up at the screen, which showed an image of him from the torso up on the left side of the screen. His arms were crossed, using his current visage on a stylized background, with his name written in front of it. The screen on the right showed Sakura with a grin and a hand on her hip. It had a big versus break in the middle that separated their images, with the word 'Final' in big Kanji between them.

"From the hero course, Saotome Ranma!" Present Mic announced, causing Ranma to grin wider as the cheers built up again, showing he had some fans in the audience. "Versus, also from the hero course, Haruno Sakura!"

Ranma noticed Sakura's grin deepening as well as she continued to look at him from where they both waited for the match to begin. They had been looking forward to this fight for some time, likely for the same reasons.

Ranma had been waiting weeks for this opportunity, but now, he felt more should be on the line. Tradition, if he were to put a word to it. "Hey, Haruno?"

"Yes, Saotome?" Sakura asked.

"Escalation fight? Start with technique and ramp it up?" Ranma asked, putting his arms behind his head. He started doing a few stretches, starting with his arms and back. "Want to make this more interesting? We could have a wager."

"To your first question, that sounds fine," Sakura answered, intrigued. "As for a wager, what did you have in mind?"

"If I win, you have to join my club!" Ranma said, grinning wide enough that his eyes closed.

Sakura thought about it, her poise reflecting it as she tilted her head upwards. "Interesting…"

Ranma kept his smile up, waiting for her to accept. He figured she would, and then she would give some counteroffer of him having to join hers if she won. Either way, though he had no intentions of losing, it was a win-win in his mind.

"I can accept that, but if I win…" Sakura said, returning his smile before it turned malicious, "You have to join the girls for a night."

"Sure! But I'm goin– urgh!" Ranma had automatically responded before his brain caught up with what she had said. "Errr, you're talking about training with the girls, right?"

"Nope!" Sakura replied cheerfully. "Girl's night, whatever we decide to do. We'll be dragging you along."

Ranma opened his mouth to say no, but different parts of him warred from within and halted his immediate response. Eventually, he took a deep breath and gave a hesitant, "Fine… deal!"

"It seems some agreement has been made between the two fighters, and they are ready to go," Present Mic said, having paused while they had talked and must have overheard something. "Sooo… start!"

Ranma and Sakura dived towards each other, moving quickly but not with the blinding speed they had previously shown. Ranma threw the first punch. Sakura avoided it by tilting her head out of the way while shoving his second fist to the side with her wrist, pushing the limb wide, her other fist moving in for a haymaker to Ranma's gut.

Ranma twisted to the side as his first fist slammed down on her wrist from above, his wrist pushing it low and canceling most of the power behind it. It then rebounded and moved towards her torso. Another interception and redirection occurred while her leg blocked a low kick that would have hit simultaneously.

The two fighters continued like this, the attacks repeating as the two dodged, attacked, and redirected attacks. Unlike his fight against Peter, Sakura used technique, experience, and training to attack and defend against him. Defense and offense flowed together, every move designed to mitigate the opponent or build on their previous movements.

Neither could land a clean blow, even after several attacks or defensive actions that would have left almost anyone else vulnerable. They moved back and forth over the arena floor, their bodies pushing and shoving around as the two focused entirely on technique.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What's going on? Why are they moving so slowly?" A Pro-Hero in the audience asked. He was seated in the section set aside for most of the attending Pro-Heroes. "I thought this was going to be a great fight?"

"Yeah," another Pro-Hero said. The woman looked highly disappointed, her fist resting against her cheek as she stared at the fight. She could actually follow their movements, something she hadn't been able to do before. "Saotome's fight against Parker was more interesting than this."

They were not the only ones expressing their confusion and disappointment, as more in the audience disparaged the two superstars. Those voices got louder as the fight continued, with neither fighter appearing to get the upper hand.

"Come on! This is boring!" Another Pro-Hero shouted, standing up and putting both thumbs down. "We wanted an exciting fight!"

Others then got up, giving their own opinions as everyone continued to watch the slow match.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Fools," Sorahiko said, his body leaning over the railing as his eyes never left the two fighters below. His current companions were doing the same, though they seemed to be grinning as they watched. "They have no idea what they are watching."

"True," Katashi said as he watched the two students go at it. "But it isn't so surprising. Look at how many of them depend on just their Quirks. They are the ones showing that they will remain stagnant and fail to rise to higher levels. And the audience is used to the showiness of Quirks determining the outcomes of battles."

"I haven't studied any formal form of Martial Arts, but I know technique and skill when I see it," Sorahiko said, his voice serious. "But I've never seen anything like this! Even though they move so slowly, I can barely follow along!"

"Indeed!" Katashi said after barking a laugh. "Ranma's technical knowledge of various styles is profound. He learned techniques from all over the world from any Martial Art he came across, working on learning, adapting, and integrating them into his personal style."

"Sensei's the best!" Kota yelled from his side.

Katashi spared a glance at his charge before turning back to the fight. "Haruno's technique, while not as wide as Ranma's, is well drilled and polished. She must have had an excellent sensei to do this well against him."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura grimaced as she focused on dodging for a moment. She worked her chakra in her wrist to regain the feeling and full use of her hand. Her chakra countered the attack, but she had to be careful if she failed to adapt appropriately, or she would be vulnerable.

Sakura had to admit that Ranma was better than she had expected. They were both limiting themselves, keeping their speed and strength equal, and Ranma slowly began to dominate. Her previous evaluation of him as a mixture of Kakashi and Gai was still accurate, but now she must include Neji and Naruto.

Sakura had been surprised by the inclusion of attacks that resembled the Hyuga's revered Gentle Fist style within his repertoire of techniques. Ranma didn't use it constantly like the Hyuga did, but she had felt the sting on her arms when he struck specific points. They were reminiscent of the few times she had spared against Hyuga members.

She had researched the similarities, both out of curiosity and for possible medical purposes, between her world's pressure points and this new one, where Chakra was absent. Most of the research had pointed at those pressure points mainly used for inflicting pain, though some research had conflicting evidence that pointed to other effects that could be generated. In this fight, she got a crash course in those alternative effects. It wasn't as dangerous as what Gentle Fist could do, but she suspected that Ranma had more up his sleeve regarding it than he had shown.

It was Ranma's unpredictability, much like Naruto's, that drove her crazy though. All these styles blended together was incredibly frustrating as she failed to predict his chaotic behavior. He would go from an all-out attack like Lee or Gai, stringing attacks together as flawlessly as those two taijutsu experts, then when you were least ready for it, shift to a sneaky set of attacks, built on joint locks and bypassing blocks to maximize an attack, before switching back to a strong style for maximum impact. The addition of the pressure points felt almost cruel at that point.

It was taking all of her knowledge and training to just barely stay even with him. Yet it did nothing to remove her grin. She was loving this!

Sakura shifted backward a half step to avoid Ranma's hook punch, close enough that it caused her hair to lightly flutter. She reclaimed that step to deliver a straight punch to his face, but he ducked and continued his circular motion. She knew not to take the bait, her forearm encountering the calf of his leg from the reverse hook kick instead.

She dropped the arm to grab the leg, but Ranma had pulled it back using the rebound. Instead of backing off like most fighters she knew, he shifted targets and went for a sweep of her forward leg. The movement also helped return his upper body faster and allowed him to throw a straight jab faster than she had expected. She dealt with both attacks simultaneously by stepping forward another half-step and letting her thigh intercept the leg while her hand slapped Ranma's punch off target. She capitalized on his awkward position and balance by launching her free hand for a hook punch in his side, which was easy to hit since he was so close.

Once more, Ranma proved unpredictable as he twisted backward to escape. Still, it would leave him far too vulnerable once she pressed her advantage- Sakura felt his leg shift, moving inwards instead of trying to escape, brushing up against the back of her leg. She also felt far more emphasis on it as she felt the leg pulling her forward, but it wouldn't be enough... if that was all.

When Ranma had twisted, the hand she had knocked away had a shorter distance to catch her wrist. Ranma continued twisting while falling backward along with the twist as he finished rotating his body one hundred and eighty degrees. He pulled on both limbs using the leg that had hooked hers and the hand holding her wrist. Her bracing leg's balance was ruined unexpectedly, and her captured arm prevented her from pulling herself back, causing her to be dragged forward. It also set her up for Ranma's hook shot that slammed into her stomach, her free hand too slow to prevent it.

Sakura grunted as she flew, her feet skidding as she finished bleeding off her momentum before sighing in acknowledgment of the achievement. Neither moved, allowing her to stand upright and look him in the eyes. "That was an interesting move."

Ranma's grin morphed into a genuine smile as he stood up straighter. "Yeah, something I encountered from a monk I met. Surprised the crap out of me when he used it. Haven't used it in years, either!"

"Heh," Sakura said, her grin returning. "Pretty sure it would catch a few of my friends and senseis off-guard. Would love to see their reaction to it."

"If they fight as well as you, I'll show them personally! That was great!"

"It was," Sakura said, her head nodding in agreement. "I'll give you the win for technique."

"So, time to ramp it up?" Ranma asked, his eyes becoming more serious.

Sakura's fist passed over Ranma's head. Her burst of speed would have caught most people off-guard. However, it didn't surprise Ranma, who was well versed in sneak attacks due to his father's endless bag of dirty tricks.

Ranma had bent over backward as she sailed over him. He didn't leave it at that though, as he continued his backward dodge, his hands holding him up so his body could crouch upside down before his feet extended to shoot toward her gut.

Sakura caught him by the ankle. She used it to pivot and flip over the incoming blow, keeping her grip on the leg. Once her feet touched down, she used her chakra to reinforce her stance and swung Ranma over her head.

Ranma felt like a flail as he flew, her grip unyielding, and he was on a collision course with the ground. He got his free leg to intercede on his behalf, most of the force of the throw being transferred through the leg as the cement cratered the ground. The audience heard the impact and saw some cement flying into the air.

Ranma didn't slow down as he bent the knee a fraction of a second after impact and tried to pull Sakura off her feet, but he found that she was secure enough that he couldn't pull her away. He had seen her attach herself to the sides of walls, but he hadn't been sure how strong it was. Now he knew, so he switched tactics the instant he had felt it.

Sakura moved to flail him around once more but was surprised by Ranma when he used his leg and the ground to kick at her with his free leg. His foot collided with her wrist, forcing her to release the leg. He then used the momentum to backflip before blurring forward once more.

Ranma's roundhouse high-kick was met by a palm, but the connection was never made. The leg had been pulled back, and his other leg shot straight for her gut. Her other arm interceded, striking her forearm and forcing her to slide back a few meters to bleed off the energy. She performed her own backflip to avoid a leg-sweep.

He moved to capitalize on it, moving in low and both fists flying before she touched down. She blocked what she couldn't dodge, but her attempts to grapple with him were denied as Ranma kept his limbs out of her reach. Even as she backed up to give herself more space, she felt a few sudden strikes as his hands attacked a few pressure points.

His forming grin fell before its completion as the effects of the nerve strike never appeared, Sakura's hand having lost no mobility. He barely avoided the grab, dodging a fast combo, before leaping backward as Sakura's oncoming assault continued past his previous position and instead smashed the ground. The ground beneath him shattered, fracturing beneath his feet and covering a large portion of the arena floor.

Ranma continued to flip backward, barely keeping ahead of the ground as it erupted. After avoiding the massive strike, he glanced upwards from his three-pointed crouch to see she was finishing a sequence of hand signs as she prepared to use another technique. This mixture felt familiar to his senses. Its intricate complexity resembled something he had felt several times today, especially in her previous match. She then slammed her palm onto the ground.

Her Quirk spread out from the point of contact, covering the entire arena floor. The first signs he saw were the cement and Earth filling in the previously created fractures before a larger version of her maze erupted from the ground. The pillars and walls that rose were larger, the average thickness doubled, and they were twice as tall as the previous set.

Ranma didn't move as the ground shook and rose around him, but nothing attacked him directly. He also felt her multiply herself and then suppress her presence. He grinned, anticipating the challenge. Suppressing his own presence and pulling his ki sense in, Ranma began to hunt. He wanted to see just how good of a ninja she was!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh my! Where did they go? Both contestants have disappeared!" Hizashi said into his microphone as he stood up and tried to peer into this new maze.

Aizawa concentrated, doing his best to try to spot the two students after they had disappeared. He was hardly alone doing so, most of the audience joined his friend in trying to spot the two finalists. Aizawa saw momentary flashes of movement, barely visible blurs of light as the two moved around. He wasn't sure if it was them or something else, considering the examples of both students disappearing from his senses altogether. The only sound was from the audience as they tried to understand what was happening.

"It would appear that they have opted for a stealth game and are now hunting each other!" Hizashi said, his eyes trying and failing to keep up with what was happening. He suspected that the majority of the audience couldn't see a thing. "Even my eyes and senses can't detect them! This is amazing!"

The audience's excitement grew after Hizashi revealed that even Pro-Heroes had difficulty finding them. Aizawa overheard a few of the more experienced heroes, who had mainly been silent during the match, confirming Hizashi's point.

In his ear, Aizawa even heard his co-workers express their surprise. Cementoss and Midnight were standing right there and trying as hard as possible to find them but were failing. He glanced at where the rest of the teachers currently were observing from, wondering if they could sense it from their own view. But after watching for a few moments, they all seemed to be just as lost as he was. He suspected only Snipe or All Might could have tracked them like this.

Aizawa wondered when they would–

Part of the maze exploded as several pillars and walls flew in one direction. Aizawa saw the blurring of afterimages of Ranma kicking what had appeared to be Sakura, sending her flying through the air before puffing out of existence. Even as the debris was still coming down and the dust was still in the air, they disappeared again.

It certainly left an impression on the audience as they realized the fight hadn't stopped.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura felt Ranma's presence flicker once more as the memories from her clone filled her in on what had happened. It was the third one in this match, which impressed her. If her clone ran into him, he quickly and efficiently took it down. That left her with two more currently running around.

She didn't know how Naruto could handle the information overload when they dissipated, something that could leave her momentarily disoriented if she wasn't prepared for it. She knew it probably had to be from his heritage, upbringing, and the loveable idiot side of him that didn't even realize what had happened… that or it was Kurama's doing. It still amazed her that her teammate and friend could create hundreds of clones without that feedback overwhelming him.

Sakura paused, her thoughts shifting back to reality as she had detected her opponent for a moment before disappearing once more. Even though he claimed to be a martial artist, Ranma clearly had been trained to fight like a shinobi. She wondered if there were actual shinobi present in this world, ones that stayed hidden and fit closer to her fake cover story. Even so, they probably utilized Ki like Ranma did, not Chakra.

She continued moving, regularly finding her clones, who were purposefully not hiding themselves as well as she was. This act of baiting allowed Ranma to reveal himself and for her to learn more about his fighting style. So far he had remained hidden, save for those brief exchanges.

Sakura wasn't the greatest at stealth, but it was still critical for a med-nin to remain hidden when needed, or else they would become easy targets for the enemy. So Tsunade had included it and many other basics that shinobi should know in her training but at a far higher standard. That included her senses.

Of the ninja she was close to, only Kakashi-sensei or Sasuke-kun could easily beat her in a game like this without using some special abilities. So, for Ranma to do as well as he was, she categorized him as being in a league similar to her teammates regarding stealth. It got her blood pumping at the possibilities!

She had been concerned about her skills dulling. She did what she could to keep them sharp, even honing many of her lesser-used skills, like Genjutsu or elemental jutsu. It gave her more options in a world where you try to avoid killing your opponents. She had to get creative since the majority of people were barely stronger than civilians.

It felt like she was in a world filled with academy students or newly graduated Genin, barely able to hold up in a fight. A few standouts were the exceptions, showing they could go higher—elites like Bakugo, Midoriya, or Todoroki, whom she might currently put around a high Genin level.

The only Pro-Hero in the top ten she had seen in a fight was All Might, whose physical capabilities she needed to see better before ranking him accurately, but she would put him at least on par with the Hokage's or higher. The closest comparison she could consider was Might Guy at the Sixth Gate or higher. The others in the top ten looked like they might fight at a Jonin level, but she wasn't sure.

On that first day, when they had the apprehension test, Ranma looked extremely promising in their physical capabilities and the hidden skill she had detected. His fight at the U.S.J. and the earlier matches had solidified this.

Now that she was actually fighting him, he was surprising her with how he continued to keep up. He was holding his own or surpassing her in multiple fields of combat. She still had a few tests she wanted to throw at him before she was truly satisfied.

Sakura's thoughts were interrupted by another clone bursting as Ranma took her out in a flash of motion. That one was close!

She silently shot toward her clone's previous position while reducing her presence as much as possible. She passed a few more sets of pillars and walls between them and arrived there in time to catch a flash of motion around a corner. Ranma was on the move, and she had his tail.

Sakura followed, moving as fast as she dared to keep him within sight. He was erratic in his path, circling around from where he had destroyed her clone. She only caught the briefest of glimpses but continued the chase. Her last clone had taken the high ground to spot him from above, leading to the audience's renewed excitement.

There! Ranma had cut abruptly, going in a different direction than he had previously leading him closer to the arena's edge. She moved to cut him off as she closed the distance, cornering him or at least interrupting whatever his plan was. She used a few other pillars to block her approach before bursting out to find her target smashed into a pillar wall only a few meters from the boundary.

Sakura stopped to blink at the baffling sight in front of her. Ranma wasn't there. Instead, there was a torso-sized rock with a face doodle and pigtail that wore his shirt. Her eyes widened as it clicked.

"Dodge!" Sakura shouted at her clone.

It was too late. She turned to look above, seeing her clone jumping to another set of pillars above her before Ranma appeared from behind as if he had just executed a shunshin. Wearing only his undershirt, he used a meteor kick to launch her on a collision course with herself.

Sakura ignored her oncoming clone, trusting her to know what to do as she wrenched a nearby pillar twice her size and threw it towards her duplicate. She puffed out of existence right before impact, the minor smoke hiding the pillar as it flew onward at her airborne opponent.

She was surprised to see him do something besides simply dodging, blocking, or destroying her projectile. He kicked off the air, causing his momentum to shift subtly, and grabbed the pillar's corner before it would impact him. Ranma held on and was flung upwards before he flipped backward, pulling the pillar along with him. The two danced around each other as they ascended.

She had given it enough oomph to reach the height of the third tier of stands before it would land outside the arena floor. Now, it didn't even reach the second tier as Ranma's actions had bled off so much energy.

Sakura leaped to one of her walls and watched as the two descended. Halfway back, Ranma yelled, "Hey, Sakura! Return to sender!" The audience watched as the stone cleaved through Sakura to crash into the arena floor, flinging debris everywhere due to the tremendous kinetic energy.

She hadn't taken her eyes off him, not even flinching as pieces of cement bounced off her face from a spot well away from ground zero. She had physically moved by the time Ranma had thrown it, her kawamari having left an illusion in place to distract him. She had already been preparing for her next move.

She hit him with her Chakra, causing him to jolt slightly, possibly due to his senses detecting her attack. Ranma landed and started searching. She watched silently as he jumped to different pillars and hunted for her, his eyes passing over her position several times, and there was no recognition in his eyes.

So he wasn't immune to her genjutsu. She had adjusted her jutsu to better counter his senses and what she knew of them. Her world was well aware of sensors, ninjas that could do much of what Ranma supposedly could, though tailored for chakra. She was surprised it had worked on her first attempt.

To keep him busy, she adjusted her genjutsu to move to the next phase. Ranma leaped away, performing a few wild displays of agility as he began to dodge a non-existent foe. This particular Genjutsu utilized an opponent's own expectations to create the illusion.

Sakura waited as the pigtailed boy continuously dodged the illusion's attacks, while he grinned like a madman. She had mixed emotions about it working so well but continued with the next stage of her plan.

She needed a bit of time to set up her next trap. Holding Ranma down was an excellent strategy that Parker had shown in his match with him. She moved to a spot she had previously determined was ideal for her needs and began kneading her chakra. While she was skilled in fuinjutsu, a necessary skill for advanced med-nins, the stronger seals were more intricate and harder to create. It required more of her concentration–

"Oh? Is this like that thing you used against Sparkler?" A voice asked from a few meters behind her.

Sakura jumped forward, her fuinjutsu abandoned, before reaching the midway point. She was shocked at how easily Ranma had snuck up on her like that. She saw his grin, yet his eyes and body jolted subtly. Was he still under her Genjutsu?

"That technique of yours is kinda scary," Ranma said, casually putting his hands into his pockets. "Making me fight what my own brain was expecting from you is insidious. I'll have to have you do that to me again sometime. Would be great for training!"

Sakura stared at him before her facial muscles deadened, and her eyes tried to ask him if he was serious. With no response, Sakura sighed in exasperation and responded to his request. "Yeah, I could probably do that. But are you still under its influence?"

"Oh, sure! Your illusion keeps punching me, but it isn't doing anything," Ranma said far more casually for someone still caught under a Genjutsu to be reacting. "Let me fix that."

Sakura watched as he calmed down further, momentarily seeing a thin aura appear and knowing her Genjutsu had collapsed. She sighed as she realized how easily he dealt with it. "Since one of the parts of my Genjutsu is to make the real me not appear while faking your Ki sense," Sakura asked, "I take it that I got it wrong?"

"Ah, nah! You actually did a pretty good job of it," Ranma said, shrugging his shoulders. "I just hadn't really been using it until after you used that technique. It took me a bit to find the difference between the two, and then I just ignored it. I was also curious how effective it was, so I let it run a little longer and just watched you with my Ki."

"You weren't using it before?" Sakura asked, an eyebrow raised as she crossed her arms. "Weren't you using it when we were hunting each other?"

"Nope!" Ranma replied with enthusiasm, his grin widening in glee. "It was good training! Haven't had a fight like that in years, so I didn't want to spoil it."

At that point, Sakura had to elevate her opinion of Ranma. To do that well without using his Ki sense to find her meant he was dedicated to training all of his skills.

"Well, you've made me a very happy girl then, Ranma!" Sakura said gleefully, her posture straightening and her smile widening.

Ranma blinked, wondering what she was going on about. "... why?"

"I was worried I wouldn't get a chance unless I fought someone like All Might!" Sakura happily answered.

"What chance?" Ranma asked, his eyebrow raised in curiosity.

"To use my real fighting style!" Sakura exclaimed before cracking her knuckles and stretching a few of her muscles. "I haven't been able to let go and unwind for some time, and I was starting to go stir-crazy!"

Ranma raised his eyebrow a little higher before the other joined its brother as he realized what she was talking about. His grin gleefully returned.

"You might want to make sure you dodge this, Ranma," Sakura said before calmly saying her favorite phrase. "Shannaro."

Ranma dodged it. It was harder to do so than some of her other attacks since her speed had increased.

The ground, however, was incapable of doing so. If it could have felt emotion, it would have greatly regretted being unable to do so.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Can you see them, Yagi-san?" Thirteen asked from beside him as the teachers attempted to catch sight of the two combatants.

"Not in this form," Toshinori replied, though he was clearly trying. "Those two really are something else."

"I never imagined us having students so strong to leave us lost like this," Thirteen said, her voice a little higher than usual, showing her enthusiasm. "I wonder if this was what it was like for your teachers, Yagi-san?"

Toshinori coughed and pulled out his handkerchief as he turned away, not to hide the blood leaking out of his mouth but the full-on blush that had formed. His fellow educators' chuckles and giggles let him know he hadn't fooled them.

"It is certainly unusual," Vlad said after his attention returned to the arena below. He was leaning forward from his seat, arms resting on the railing to get a better look. "I think I have caught glimpses of them here and there, but they are too brief for it to be of any use. Saotome's ability to escape your and Eraser Head's notice to get amongst the Villains is far more believable after witnessing this. They are well trained."

"Where did they receive such training, though?" Ectoplasm asked, looking at his co-workers to see if they had some insights. "I was under the impression that it was more their Quirks than training."

Toshinori paused, already knowing the answer, at least in part, to one of his students, but he also knew that Saotome wanted to do a big reveal after the festival had completed. If he won, at least. Though that was mainly about the nature of his abilities.

"Young Saotome was trained primarily by his father from a very young age," Toshinori answered, causing many of his co-workers to glance his way. "From what I understand, his father was a Master Martial Artist in a style handed down through generations. I don't know much more than that, other than they got separated last year."

"How young?" Vlad asked, his head and eyes twisting just slightly to see him out of the corner of his eyes without preventing him from seeing the battle down below.

"He claimed to have gone on a ten-year training journey, so I would estimate he started at age four," Toshinori replied. He wasn't too surprised by the response it got.

"Four!?" Several of the teachers nearly shouted out.

Toshinori sighed, about to respond when explosions occurred below. He barely caught sight of Sakura disappearing in a puff of smoke. The conversation was halted as they waited to see if more would happen, but nothing did.

"Yes," Toshinori finally responded, "or younger."

"That- that is far too young to start!" Thirteen said, her voice breaking a little as it put her on a back foot.

"There's nothing we can do about it, not at this time anyway," Vlad said. "Remember, his current Guardians are the Wild Wild Pussycats, so I imagine they are already aware and have helped him along."

That calmed down most of the teachers, though their attention was diverted by more action occurring down below. Again, it became nearly impossible to follow them, so their conversation continued.

"What about Young Haruno?" Ectoplasm asked.

"I know very little," Toshinori answered, "but Recovery Girl knows significantly more about her. From what little I had overheard, she appears to have been trained as a ninja at some point."

"A ninja?" Thirteen asked, a bit shocked at the answer.

"That is information I overheard from conversations her fellow classmates made about her," Toshinori said before his voice became infused with sorrow, "but Recovery Girl told me that life has not been kind to her, that her experience growing up was closer to our own. Full of hardship that has forced her to grow up faster than normal."

Several teachers winced at that, knowing that they couldn't stop all tragedies, no matter how hard they tried. Once more, they were interrupted when another explosion happened below. Toshinori could barely detect that something had changed. He started catching more frequent glimpses of the two, and if what he saw was correct, one was chasing the other.

"It's Haruno," Vlad said, his eyes glued to the arena floor. "She caught sight of Saotome and is chasing him."

The other teachers were about to ask what he meant when they finally saw Sakura jumping into the air, leaping about as she looked for something. On her latest leap, they saw Ranma appear behind her just as someone shouted to dodge. They watched as Ranma kicked Sakura in the back, sending her flying downwards like a rocket, only to puff out of existence, and a pillar passed through her previous position.

They remained silent, amazed as the fight continued, before they noticed Ranma appeared to be dodging something that wasn't there. They heard the crowds of people voicing their confusion about what was going on, especially since both students were visible to them at this time.

It didn't last very long before he stopped evading and casually leaped behind Sakura, interrupting whatever she was doing. They suspected it was some form of elaborate trap. They could barely hear bits of their conversation from here, but it left them a bit bewildered at how pleased the two of them looked.

"Can any of you hear what they are saying? Lip reading has never been a specialty of mine," Thirteen said.

"Saotome broke whatever she did, and they've been conversing about it. Now, she's talking about using her 'real style.' I don't understand what she's talking abo–"

Then, faster than they had ever seen Sakura move, she punched at Ranma, but he dodged it. Her punch continued moving until it connected with the ground, and all hell broke loose.

The one effect that no one could avoid was the ground jumping like a trampoline—even those hundreds of meters outside the stadium. The ground continued to shake from the localized and violent earthquake.

The shockwave that blew out in every direction, something the audience had become increasingly used to experiencing throughout the day's different matches, pushed people into their seats and prevented those leaning over the railings from falling over them. The thunderous crack struck people's eardrums like the worst of Katsuki's explosions, making it harder for most to hear the grinding of earth against earth.

The teachers had already seen her actions during the Practical Exam when she had smashed the ground beneath the Zero-pointer. The Earth had shattered, creating a hole wider than a street's width, most of the dirt falling into the cavern below. This was similar but far more powerful.

The entire arena platform, twice as wide as a street, shattered and crumbled instantly. Most of the cement beneath her turned to dust, some forced downwards and to the sides, as it shoved against everything beneath in its path. What didn't go down went up in a giant cloud of dust like a breached water main. The corners of the arena and all the objects above the floor, such as Sakura's various pillars, flew into the air as they broke apart before crashing back into the ground several seconds later. What hadn't been broken before cracked and fell apart as they collapsed amongst themselves.

The ground beneath and surrounding the arena floor, which wasn't part of the new crater, resembled the effects of an earthquake. Massive chunks shifted up and down along fault lines created by the punch, much like a seismic shift of tectonic plates. Unlike an earthquake, the shifting occurred all at once and caused the change to be faster and louder, though it lasted a fraction of the time.

The radius nearly reached the edge of the stadium wall. The capsized islands of earth left many of the audience members on the bottom tier unable to see the center of the arena. However, they would only discover that once the massive plum of dust had settled down all around them.

The competition grounds were now just a collection of islands of rock and dirt, capsized and perturbed by large stones tilting and protruding out of the Earth as everything tried to shift around the new canyons that had formed.

Everyone in the audience gasped, incapable of forming words, as they stared at what had become of the arena.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma landed on the ground after putting a little distance between them. Even though most Pros would have failed to stand on the capsized rock he was using, he wasn't worried, even as the ground hadn't finished moving and shaking.

He whistled as he looked around briefly before turning his eyes back to Sakura, who hadn't moved save for a brief drop after her fist had contacted the ground, collapsing it beneath her.

She was staring downwards, letting the moment and world settle. Once most of the rumbling had finished, her head tilted upwards enough to let her harsh gaze lock onto him even as her hair blocked most of her face. The slight upward tilt of one corner of her mouth was the only sign of a pleasant demeanor.

"Good," Sakura said, even as the dust clouds continued to shift, blocking their view of one another intermittently. "You dodged it. Don't disappoint me now!"

Ranma stared back, and a similar grin formed. A second later, they disappeared as their fight resumed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chiyo hummed as some of her patients and the staff who had escorted them panicked after the floor had jumped, causing instruments and other loose items to fly around as the Earth shook.

"Is that an Earthquake?" One of them asked in fright.

"Oh, no, dear, that wasn't an Earthquake," Chiyo said calmly, catching all of their attention at her reaction as she stared off towards the doorway that led to the arena. "That was just one of the contestants."

They gasped as they looked at her. They wondered what had happened and were unsure if they wanted to return to their seats so quickly. However, that concern was quickly dispelled by Recovery Girl's calmness and the thought of missing the fight.

"So he's been able to push you that much, dear?" Chiyo said to herself before smiling. "I hope you have fun!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma blurred to the side, landing on another island of dirt and stone to avoid Sakura's punches. He continuously repeated this action as she relentlessly pursued him. He didn't want to risk trying to counterattack for now since her punches hit harder than Ryouga's. A lot harder. Faster, too, as he had to put some real effort into staying ahead of her.

He was biding his time as he concentrated on studying what he could feel of her Ki, as intertwined with her Quirk as it was, to study those punches of hers. It wasn't just a constant, brutal strength like Ryouga's, but quick bursts that occurred on contact. He was impressed - she had exceptional control of her Quirk.

Ranma ducked her next punch, giving himself at least a dozen centimeters of space between them to be on the safe side, followed by a kick that shattered the boulder he had been on a moment before when she reversed her direction faster than most people, besides him, could believe. The two higher and one lower punches were avoided by an even tighter margin as he continued to push boundaries. Their fight continued like that as they had miniature, lightning-speed exchanges before they dashed to another island.

Ranma felt comfortable enough to see how well he could redirect a punch, so as he leaned low on another of her punches, his hand moved upwards to tap her wrist. He felt the resistance, noting that while it was still strong, it wasn't the same power as those blows were. He could work with that! His new grin resulted in Sakura narrowing her eyes as she slung another punch at him.

Their exchanges before the repositioning had now been extended, Ranma continued to adapt to her style and forcibly redirected what attacks he could. He knew she was sneaky enough to go for a grapple if given the opportunity, so he ensured he didn't give her the chance.

Sakura wasn't letting him go unimpeded, as she was also adapting to him. She stopped throwing only haymaker punches and kicks as she began moving with his redirects and anticipating his attempts. Still, she was slower at it than him, which meant that so long as he didn't take a severe blow, he could gain a serious advantage. This challenge was really getting his blood pumping!

After a minute of dodging, he finally threw an attack. He aimed at her gut as he stepped inside her reach, but she reacted quickly enough to dodge it by centimeters. It had once more interrupted her flow, ceasing her unrelenting assault and forcing her to rely more on quick jabs and strikes.

He still didn't want to be hit by one of those strikes, feeling the power she had behind them, though they weren't at the same intensity as her haymakers. Just one of those would likely blow him into the ground or through the arena's walls. Continuing the fight after that would be far more challenging.

A hundred such exchanges happened before Ranma finally landed the first blow. He used his greater speed, which not even Peter could detect other than with his danger sense, to redirect a blow, rebound off it, and strike her in the face. She didn't react much, but it had caused a fractional amount of disorientation so that he could get in close and throw a hundred similar punches into a singular point at her gut, causing her to fly backward.

Sakura flipped and landed on an unearthed boulder, cracking it as her momentum traveled into it. There was a brief pause, with Ranma expecting a glare but receiving a smile as a response. He waited for the after-effects of his punches to materialize that would wipe the smile off her face. The moment dragged on, his grin disappeared, and he was confused about why she wasn't cradling her rib.

His momentary confusion allowed her to close the distance and return the favor. He flew through a chunk of leftover concrete before reorienting himself and landing on the side of a boulder.

Ranma grimaced. That hurt!

He had been too distracted and had reacted too late to prevent it, but at least he reduced its impact. If he hadn't, he suspected this fight would already be over. His confusion returned as he tried to figure out why she wasn't in a similar state. Why wasn't she– Oh. Right.

"Of course you healed yourself…" Ranma grumbled, giving her a bit of stink-eye for that.

"Naturally," Sakura said, her eyes still locked on him. "So, what are you going to do about it?"

"I'll think of something," Ranma replied, his smile returning. "Not the first time I've had to fight someone that refused to stay injured."

"Yes, that bird-brained brute they called Nomu," Sakura said as her muscles tensed up for the next exchange.

Ranma snorted, his eyes turning serious as he prepared himself. "I've fought worse."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Why isn't this fight being stopped?" Thirteen cried out after recovering from Sakura's destruction of the arena floor. "People are in danger!"

Toshinori was conflicted. Part of him sided with her, as the amount of power being unleashed below was far greater than they knew either fighter was capable of and grander than any fight he had heard of taking place in the Sports Festival. He was worried about the danger to the combatants, the referees, and the audience members. The other side of him didn't want to interrupt them because neither appeared worried, rather the opposite, as their excitement only grew.

"Calm yourself, Thirteen," Vlad said.

"Calm?" Thirteen asked loudly as her attention turned to the homeroom teacher. "Are you blind to what is happening down below?"

"Are you?" Vlad returned the question, throwing her off-guard for a moment. "Midnight and Cementoss are both safe. Haruno's strike barely touched either of their platforms. If her strike was indiscriminate, then neither would still be standing."

Thirteen blinked, below looking down at both referee platforms. While Midnight's had nearly toppled over from the rocking, along with the woman standing on it, the ground it was resting on was not as impacted as the rest of the stadium's ground floor. The same could be said for Cementoss, though he was out of his seat now and looked prepared to act immediately. Both were trying to follow the battle and were likely failing like they were; even as both combatants flickered across the battlefield, more destruction was caused, and more shockwaves were created. It seemed reminiscent of Saotome's fight with Parker the previous round but more mobile and destructive.

"What?" Thirteen asked in shock, not really noticing why they weren't blown back and away. She wasn't the only one who hadn't paid enough attention to that detail just yet. "How?"

"Haruno is skilled enough with her strikes to limit where her destruction goes and avoid impacting them. She is still in control of her strength and is actively avoiding involving others in their fight," Vlad said before he turned back to the battle below. "As for Saotome, while he might have been surprised by the power and scale of her blow, he wasn't scared."

Toshinori smiled, glad for Vlad's insight. He recognized the signs the moment Vlad had pointed them out to him, but his concern for others was much like Thirteen's and could sometimes overwrite the analytical part of his brain and decades of experience.

"But I do plan to chat with Eraser Head about this," Vlad said as he continued to watch.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura's fist smashed through another afterimage of Ranma before it impacted the block of stone behind him, breaking it apart and sending the debris flying away. She grunted briefly from his counterstrike but responded fast enough to prevent more than a few minor blows.

Sakura continued her chase, using her speed to follow him and unleashing devastating combos her sensei had drilled into her. She utilized several tricks, like shunshin, to close the gap and to keep the pressure up, her perfect chakra control allowing her to weave them in between attacks to use offensively or defensively. The two used the uneven terrain to move, using the sides as platforms to move about more quickly.

Ranma seemed to be almost fully recovered from her earlier blow. She had noticed his breathing had settled down and was no longer hampered by an injury. She was happy that he could take and recover from even a glancing blow from one of her fists.

She knew, as his fight against Parker had shown, he had more up his sleeve than he had revealed so far. She wanted to see more of his techniques, so she was pushing him into a corner.

His movements were almost unpredictable, but she had begun to see smaller patterns and minuscule tells. She knew some of them were likely fake, so she refrained from abusing them as she adapted to his overall style.

It was also changing as he started leaping into the air more frequently. Considering how often Sakura had seen him perform impressive aerial maneuvers, she knew not to casually meet him there. While he hadn't shown he could fly, he had far more control in the air than most people would believe while only using taijutsu. Like Sasuke, he could also use people's limbs to pivot and strike at his enemies. But she also knew how to handle people like him.

She had already noted their environment as she continued her chase, pushing him into a higher arc, carefully planning and molding her chakra. It took a few dashes and leaps before he finally leaped away from her in the path she had wanted.

Her hands had already risen up to perform the hand sign for shunshin. As soon as Ranma began his leap, she quickly moved to her desired position and picked up two stone boulders, each weighing at least a dozen kilograms she had previously chosen. Using a combination of her strength and tree walking, she threw with one arm and then the other straight up on an intercept course.

Ranma traced her path and saw her throw them upwards, giving him just enough time to flip midair. He used a straight kick behind himself, causing his momentum to slow significantly as the leg dragged him backward. His speed had slowed down enough that he easily missed the first boulder but barely avoided the second boulder by a few centimeters as it passed by his nose and rustled his hair.

That second boulder had been thrown with precision and timing to guarantee it would have hit him if he hadn't slowed down as significantly as he had. Especially since it had been thrown harder than the first one. While Ranma hadn't entirely stopped his forward momentum, he was dropping far closer than he had previously.

Ranma had no time to gloat since Sakura had disappeared once more in a flash of movement while he was still dodging the second stone. His senses found her above him, attached to the side of the first boulder, and he looked up in time to see her catch the second boulder. She wound it up and threw it back at him again. Having prepared herself, she performed the technique a third time to appear on the ground once more.

After touching down, her shunshin passing by Ranma on his path upwards and downwards, Sakura had to dive forward a few meters and then leaped straight up towards Ranma, her fist reared back. Sakura had watched as Ranma retraced her path, forcing him into a dilemma with the two threats.

Ranma's response was to hold out both hands. One was an open palm, and the other was his index finger. The open palm was held out towards her, and it made sense that he was looking to catch her fist or wrist so he could pivot around her body in midair. The extended finger confused her, as it was the wrong limb to catch this kind of projectile.

Sakura had no more time to concern herself with what the other hand was doing, as the hand that she was facing glowed yellow, and a ball of energy formed into being and expanded in the blind of an eye. She barely overcame her surprise to get her arms up to block it.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Class A had been engrossed in the fight since the beginning. While a few of their members didn't understand the importance of the first exchange, the rest did as they wondered at the technique and skill involved. They cheered them on as they watched, some louder than others. They continued to cheer when Sakura recreated an environment similar to her previous match.

Katsuki paid close attention as he tried to track their movements from their seats but struggled. It was tough enough just to see inside the created structure making it nearly impossible for them to follow. Forehead's illusions made it seem like she would get the upper hand for a minute before Pigtail proved they didn't work on him.

They weren't prepared for the complete destruction of the arena floor and the ground surrounding it. The debris didn't go flying into the stands like with Katsuki's blasts, but the stadium shook, causing their enthusiastic classmates to collapse back into their seats. They remained silent, mouths gaping in shock like most of the rest of the audience, even after the fight had resumed.

It shook Katsuki to his core. His fight against Forehead had barely been a warmup for her, and now he knew how far she outclassed him. Katsuki wanted to rage against and dismiss the reality of what he was seeing, but he was too burned out to make such excuses. He saw more clearly what he was up against and the wall he would have to overcome.

He was determined to close that gap. Recovery Girl was correct in that he needed to know his goal and see what he would need to achieve in order to surpass Forehead and Pigtail. After recovering from the surprise, he focused on absorbing as much information about the two of them as he could as they continued to try to beat each other, cauterizing their fight into his brain.

Izuku was doing the same thing as he observed both of his classmates to pick up every little detail he could with his notebook and pen. He gripped the pen so tightly that it had begun to fracture the plastic, but luckily, it had not caused any of the ink to spill onto the open pages.

Like his childhood friend and his other classmates, watching Ranma, someone whose Quirk did not provide him with any notable benefits, fighting someone as strong as Sakura was an eye-opening experience. Those already in his martial arts club knew they would stick with it as long as they could, to learn as much from him as possible.

For Mina and the others Sakura had trained, it was amazing to see her cut loose. Mina had told them, along with stories Tenya had heard, of how powerful Sakura was, but she had still been shocked to learn how much.

When Ranma landed that blow on Sakura, they finally began to speak again.

"Yeah! Go, Ranma! You can beat her!" Toru shouted and leaped from her chair once more. She bounced in place several times, repeatedly throwing her hands up excitedly. That excitement dimmed, however, when Sakura returned the blow a second later.

"Come on, Sakura! Kick his ass!" Mina yelled. She grinned at Toru when she saw her clothes shift a little, which she recognized as her classmate turning in her direction, letting her know it was all in good fun.

"Interesting," Shoto said, his voice having a light upbeat compared to what was expected. "Haruno-san is not cradling her side like Saotome-san."

That caused several of their classmates to turn to him before looking back at the two in a momentary pause.

"Todoroki is right," Fumikage said, observing the two fighters. "Unless Haruno-san is sturdier than expected, she should be reacting similarly to Saotome."

"She healed herself," Peter said, one of the calmest of their classmates, as he continued watching. They noticed he was wearing thick glasses, which none of them had ever seen him wear. They looked remarkably natural on him. Those who were closer, however, could note tiny bits of light playing off the lenses.

"What are those?" Momo asked, intrigued at another marvelous invention the boy genius had. "Those look like support glasses, similar to what Pro-Heroes wear."

Peter shrugged but never took his eyes off the fight as he more easily tracked the battle than anyone else in attendance. "Similar, yes, but more advanced. It has a U.I. feature that closely resembles my mask, and I can record at five thousand frames per second and 4k resolution. It also has a shotgun microphone, so it picks up their chatter. Should make it easier to replay the fight later if any of you want to see it."

"Oh!"

"Me! Me! Me!"

"Hell, yes!"

"Awesome!"

"Please do."

Peter grinned at the responses, even as Karen spoke into his ear about the data she was collecting and how long it would take her to do a proper post-battle analysis.

The class had turned their attention back to the fight just in time to watch as Sakura appeared beneath Ranma and threw the two boulders at him. They were shocked by the combination of attacks she had used and wondered how Ranma would get out of his predicament.

None of them expected Ranma to touch the boulder with a single finger, causing the entire thing to explode in the air. They also hadn't expected Ranma to launch a bright glowing ball of energy at Sakura, driving her down and cratering the ground. They raised their arms to protect themselves from another onslaught of displaced air, but it was less violent than they anticipated when the ball of energy simply dissipated into nothing.

"What. The. FUCK!" Katsuki shouted as most of their class exited their seats to observe the aftermath.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma landed softly on his feet with folded arms and grinned at the crater as the dust settled. Sakura was soon revealed on her back and appeared unconscious. With a raised eyebrow, he tilted his head as he waited for her next move. Ranma ignored the reactions from the referees and the audience.

"I know you're not done yet, Sakura," Ranma yelled. "It might fool everyone else, but I can tell that's a clone."

"Saotome! It's obvious that Haruno is knocked out!" Midnight yelled near the edge of her platform. "We must call the match and get her to Recovery Girl!"

"Hell no! You aren't calling it like this!" Ranma yelled as he turned to glare at his teacher lightly. He stared into her eyes for a moment, even as she refused to back down. Ranma could feel the annoyance from both of them and knew they would interfere.

Ranma moved his foot to the side, sliding it under some dirt and stones, before bouncing a stone into his hand. His wrist blurred, and the stone traveled faster than they could perceive to tear a hole through Sakura's shoulder.

Midnight and Cementoss cried out in shock, angered at Ranma's actions. Sakura hadn't moved or flinched but did puff out of existence a moment later. When the puff of smoke vanished, the clone's absence revealed a small tunnel that had been hidden.

Ranma darted backward, just enough to avoid an uppercut as Sakura rocketed upwards, trailing dirt and dust as she exited the ground. He moved further away as the ground shot upwards once more. This time it was a pillar, six to seven meters in diameter, and didn't stop at just a few meters in height. Before it finished rising into the air, a dozen other such pillars quickly shot up all around it, the lowest reaching five stories tall, and the tallest stood twice that. The nearly two dozen pillars looked more durable than her previous creations and were spread unevenly to make them look like a forest.

He bounced upwards between the different pillars as he felt her coming. He noticed another reason she had opted for this change of environment: she ran up pillar walls as if it was solid ground before leaping and bouncing off another pillar as she smashed into the spot he had just left.

Ranma landed on the side of another pillar, his feet balancing himself off imperfections on the surface before he sensed something moving inside it. Another Sakura flowed out of the pillar, her hands failing to grab him as he continued to move. Unlike the other times she moved through the ground, this was closer to flying through the solid matter than simply swimming or using brute force. The clone was subtly though visibly darker, looking like she was made of dirt rather than flesh. He had almost failed to notice it.

He felt out his surroundings, finding Sakura had made several more clones. Some of them were like the ones he had fought earlier in her maze, while the others were like the clone he had just escaped from as they blended nearly seamlessly with her leftover chakra that was present in the pillars, making them far harder to differentiate from their surroundings due to her Quirk saturating the area. Worst of all, Sakura was killing her presence and making her harder to track.

Ranma bounced around the modified arena landscape, getting a better feel for Sakura's plan while she and her clones attacked him. Some were frontal assaults, while others were subtle and sneaky, making them nearly impossible to avoid.

Ranma responded to it the only way he could.

He laughed with joy.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Stop making excuses! Get us a new lens, I don't care how! Steal them if you must, but get that camera recording!"

"What do you mean we can't record their movements? It's rated for Pro-Hero work!"

"Yes, I am recording! I never stopped, so stop asking me!"

"I don't care if you have to interrupt the Prime Minister's speech, put this live on T.V.! Now!"

Chihiro stood silently amongst the chaos as the section dedicated to the media exploded with panic. She didn't bother to tell Etsurou what to do, even as he desperately ensured he caught everything with what he had on hand. Those dealing with faulty equipment or those damaged by the destructive battle were trying to restore things while reporters and cameramen argued and fought amongst themselves or those they were in contact with.

Chihiro ignored all of them and just watched.

She had something most of them would dogpile her to get their hands on it if they knew. While it hadn't gone quite as well as she had hoped, her recording was still the only known interview with either of the two contestants that they were scrambling to record.

The first part of the interview went well, revealing some details about the attack that the school and police likely did not want to be leaked. In hindsight, due to the fight in front of them, it was a minor revelation. The reports of the Pro-Heroes having been the ones to stop the villains would become a distant memory. Any explanation that didn't include the students nearly single-handedly winning the fight wouldn't be believed.

However, Saotome's reactions to her later questions could be explosive after she had done some research. She planned to dig into it after the festival, but she was now wondering if there would be a point. It would be like finding evidence of All Might being a molester or having killed someone out of revenge. People wouldn't believe you, or they wouldn't care.

She had seen it far too often. Those stories almost always ended up in the dustbin of history because people wouldn't allow reality to blemish their image of perfection. Her bosses only let her continue because it drove up ratings, and the occasional story that got any traction helped them seem more critical of public figures than they tended to be.

The potentially explosive information she had and knowing what would come of it drudged up broken and buried memories. It had left her desensitized, even pessimistic, to reality.

She debated what she should do but couldn't find an answer. So she waited.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura ran upwards, hidden past a few other pillars as she kept pace with Ranma, following and predicting his erratic patterns. At the same time, he jumped between the different pillars, finding the little spots and timings to set up additional ambushes or attacks of opportunity. She stayed out of sight, making him work to keep track of her and everything else she was throwing at him. He was doing a good job, she had to admit. She wondered if there was a difference between Ki and Chakra sensors, she would have to investigate and experiment how her sensor technique differed from his.

Leaving that for now, she stopped as she reached her desired height before running around her current pillar. Once she saw the direction one of her clones was looking, she leaped off to rebound on another pillar and punched at Ranma as they suddenly met in the air. Her fist barely missed the side of his head, his hand tapping her wrist in flight to shove himself backward.

"Nice try, Sakura!" Ranma yelled as they sailed past each other, his grin not having dimmed in the least. "Don't give up now; it's just starting to get really good!"

Sakura landed on another pillar before bouncing away and running up its side. She would have generally glared at his insult, but she was having too much fun! "All it takes is one hit if I want it to end, Ranma! I don't want you to cry about being taken out so easily by a girl!"

"Oh, you did not just say that!" Ranma yelled as he dodged and weaved in midair as more clones attacked him.

Sakura watched as he paused on the side of another pillar, about two-thirds up and right where one of her Earth clones popped out to grab him. Instead of jumping, he shoved an index finger right up next to where her clone connected to the wall. Sakura blinked as she saw the clone and the stone around the pillar explode, sending fragments everywhere. His hands blurred, catching most of the stray rocks that would have hit him before those hands emptied a moment later.

Sakura ducked around the side of her pillar but still had to dodge one of his stones that sheared through the pillar. She moved towards the top of the pillar, dodging several follow-up throws while feeling the memories of her clones as they were forcibly dissipated.

Once she was at the top, she found that the pillar he had damaged had carved a large chunk out of it due to whatever jutsu he was using; the weight was too much for what was left and tilted in his direction. Ranma caught it and lifted it clear, holding the large pillar above his head. He turned in her direction and wore an unfriendly grin. He then leaped, bouncing off a second pillar between them, and then he was above her and throwing it like a spear.

She ran down the side of her pillar before feeling his massive weapon smashing through it, barely slowing the object down. Sakura carried onward as the improvised spear made her a passenger at the head of the spear before she positioned herself on the corner of the lower part before doing a handstand. An instant later, her legs crushed another pillar's side as she halted the improvised weapon's momentum, her hands holding it above her chakra adhered to the side of the pillar.

Sakura had just finished adjusting her grip when Ranma appeared on the underbelly of her new weapon. His legs smashed into her new weapon, his momentum carrying into the pillar to send it upwards in a hope to disarm her. She felt the impact, but her grip and strength were absolute, as it only tilted upwards by a fraction even with the energy that had been imparted into it.

Ranma glared in her direction as he fell. His rebound had not gone as planned, and he was clearly annoyed at how easily she had countered his maneuver. Her wicked grin sent him off balance before she swung her weapon downwards, ensnaring Ranma and forcing him into a front-row seat for a violent greeting between two stone pillars. The impact caused both pillars to explode into chunks of various sizes that flew every which way.

Just before impact, she had seen a flare of light, but her vision was blocked by her current crumbling foundation. She leaped away, escaping before it exploded in a shower of debris. Landing on the side of another pillar, she witnessed Ranma soaring through the air towards her, one of his hands filled with more pebbles and once more sporting a massive, happy grin.

She couldn't help but return it as she leaped to meet him.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

The audience, divided between the many Pro-Heroes and the normal citizens of Japan, regularly attended the Sports Festival to see the next generation of Pro-Heroes. While it was a popular yearly event, this year promised to be different.

All Might, the undisputed number one Pro-Hero of Japan as well as much of the rest of the world, was teaching at U.A. this year. Many wondered why the greatest hero they could rely on would start teaching. Privately and publicly, rumors and theories were thrown around about this sudden change.

When the League of Villains attacked a class of First Years and was repelled with no reported injuries, that all the villains were apprehended, it focused their attention. Many believed the lack of injuries was due to All Might's presence, while others threw out ideas as wild as the students having defeated them. Students that had only just begun their first term.

When the Sports Festival started, and they got their first real glimpse of Class 1-A, their interest had grown exponentially. Fears about All Might's coming retirement were alleviated. They saw the students' strengths and that they had just begun their careers. Their expectations of them had skyrocketed.

What they were watching now was beyond their expectations.

Those watching from home or elsewhere watched silently, most cameras failing to track their movements. There were moments when the two fighters were visible, but they relied more on what they were doing to the environment around them to understand what was happening. But the sense of awe from those physically present was carried through to them.

For those lucky enough to be there, it was an entirely different experience. They could feel the fight as it took place. Small and large vibrations shook the air like the finale of an epic fireworks show, the floor shaking along with everything else. The small pauses in their fights helped the audience keep pace with the ongoing battle.

Throughout the day, many in the audience had become fearful due to the multiple displays of destructive power, which physically impacted them and, in a few cases, caused some injuries. Coupled with fears of what-ifs, many were worried about their journey into the unknown future, about a return to the dark times a few had witnessed, but they all had heard about.

As they continued to witness the fight, those fears were silenced. Fears about the future of Pro-Heroes and their ability to keep them safe. Primal worries about their current physical safety disappeared as no one was injured while the fight escalated. Fears were being overwritten by their building excitement at the rarest of opportunities with no need to run in terror for their or their loved one's lives. They were in the presence of hundreds of Pro-Heroes, watching children who they knew would become the next generation of All Mights, bearing witness to their ability to keep them safe.

The crowd's roars could be heard along with the thundering clashes as civilians and heroes alike threw their arms up and encouraged them. People latched onto their favorite, willing them to win. Others couldn't decide or didn't care but loved what they witnessed regardless. This deafening noise only ever abated, minuscule as it was, when there appeared to be a pause between the two fighters.

Because of this, they could be forgiven for not having heard it sooner.

No one looked up to see the violent shaking of one large section of the partially domed roof, the steel, fiberglass, and other materials bouncing more violently than the others. And no one had paid attention to a steel beam that had been sheared through by a small metal knife that had been thrown earlier in the day.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter winced at the latest hit, knowing from first-hand experience how much a blow like that would hurt even someone as tough as he was. He was seriously impressed by his two classmates as they fought it out; all the while, his mind raced through how he would fight them when they next went up against each other. He continued to track them, though silently wished he was higher up for a better view.

Karen was having a field day trying to keep up, reducing some of her other processes running in the background to focus on the data stream he was uploading to her servers. She was collecting and analyzing everything as best she could, using the data he uploaded and the various news feeds she could access around the stadium. It was preliminary since data collection was the most important part for now, but she still forwarded those initial results to him.

The mood of the rest of his classmates and the audience was infectious. He smiled throughout the fight, chuckling as Mina and Toru jumped around with their Momo-created pom-poms, cheering their friends onward.

So he was startled when his spider-sense suddenly went into overdrive. Karen picked up on his reaction, scanning the environment even as he traced the feeling to the ceiling high above them. His eyesight was better than an average human's, which had been a severe problem shortly after getting his powers since he hadn't adapted to them yet, but he couldn't tell exactly what was happening.

Another shockwave went out, letting him see a section of the ceiling, one that was thankfully not directly above them, vibrate. He paled as he realized the danger. Karen confirmed it when she highlighted and wireframed the sections most in danger of falling and projected their imminent collapse. It coincided with his spider-sense screaming in his head once more.

He raised his hand, pointing one of his web-shooters at the floor above, and– mentally cursed as he remembered that they had been destroyed in his fight with Ranma. His attention was swiftly returned to the ceiling as it finally collapsed.

"GET DOWN!" Peter screamed as loudly as he could, jumping from his seat to the tier above them and scrambling to get closer. His classmates heard him, but they were too confused and slow to do more than trace his jump before widening with shock and fear when they spotted the developing disaster.

He was thankful that he had been given just a little more time. He watched as cables and steel beams intertwined with the falling roof, stopping its descent for a few precious seconds before gravity would win the tug-of-war due to their combined weight.

Peter reached out a hand to adhere himself to the bottom of the second tier. From this far away, he did the only thing he could. He reached into his belt, pulled out his remaining cartridges, and then hurled them as hard as possible.

They impacted close to the edges, exploding outward a mass of gray web fluid that further strengthened the bond between the different sections of the roof. It caught countless pieces of debris, fiberglass, and sheared metal likely to crush, slice and stab those beneath them. It adhered and prevented the falling of massive sections of the roof, and it held
—for most of it.

As gravity started its battle against Peter's webbing, the weight disparity put too much pressure on the center. Due to the section having already been weakened, it caused a section to snap and release a smaller portion of the roof as it began to fall towards the crowds below, along with its own collection of loose and dangerous debris that was sure to skewer their victims.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori watched as his two students continued to battle each other in an epic display. Chiyo was right about Haruno being far stronger than any of them had expected. The remarkable thing for him though was that Saotome was keeping up!

But he didn't get to be the hero he was by not being observant. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Parker's leap. He traced the sudden and unexpected movement, noticing that Parker's attention was elsewhere. He followed it–

"No…" Toshinori said, barely above a whisper. He barely detected the metal screams hidden amongst the organic ones.

His reaction was enough to warn his fellow teachers and spot the disaster. It was their experience that allowed them to act in time. Their hands reached out and grasped parts of Toshinori, halting him from willing himself into his larger form.

"No, Yagi-san!" Thirteen cried out, knowing exactly what he was about to do. As well as the consequences.

Toshinori almost did it anyway, but that brief pause let him witness Parker's webbing catch and halt the collapse. Thinking of how to best use this precious gift, he thought of the fastest way he could safely transform. Though he knew his frail body was still far too slow , it soon became unnecessary. His fellow teachers knew what to do.

"Ectoplasm, create as many clones as you can! Block line of sight near Yagi-san while the rest of us cover whatever gaps we can!" Vlad Blood shouted out. They didn't question his orders, simply following them while Vlad pushed Toshinori back into his seat.

As he was shoved downwards and before his vision of the arena disappeared, Toshinori saw part of the ceiling break off and continue to fall downward.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Much like Toshinori, Aizawa saw Parker leap out of his seat and quickly traced his eyes to the imminent disaster.

"The ceiling!" Aizawa shouted to his friend as he jumped out of his chair, swallowing his dread. "Warn the audience!"

Hizashi, having known his friend for years, took his warning seriously and followed his gaze upwards. He didn't use the stadium's microphone, knowing the problems of feedback from combining microphones, instead he turned it off and then turned on his support gear.

"Get down!" Hizashi shouted, his Quirk activating. His booming voice rang out, nearly shattering the class in front of them as it reached through to the audience, breaking them of their enthrallment.

Aizawa watched in horror as part of the stadium broke off and continued its descent. All the while the audience was too slow to react.

He was surprised when a stream of flame shot off from the second tier. The heat melted everything it encountered, turning most of the debris, fiberglass, and weaker materials to ash. The flames were so hot that the audience closest to it would likely suffer from first or second-degree burns.

The surprising maneuver had done a marvelous job of preventing the falling debris from injuring those below, debris that would have assuredly killed some of the audience.

Unfortunately, the giant steel beams and connected metal cables could not be further swayed as they fell through the flames and toward the crowd below.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chihiro jumped in fright at the sudden booming voice of Present Mic, heard even over all the other loud noises. She wondered what was happening, trying to recognize the threat.

She noticed some people nearby looking upwards, followed by the terror that filled their eyes. Before she could react, she felt a wave of heat from above. She looked upwards in time to witness the red-hot metal beams of death falling straight towards her.

This was not the kind of drama she had been looking forward to.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma bounced around, his pebbles destroying the clones too slow to dodge before rebounding toward her for another exchange. While his old rivals had grown in strength, they became predictable and more effortless to fight. He had little to learn from them since they only ever had a few new techniques for him to fight against.

In this future, while there were tons of new techniques and abilities to encounter, it was rare to find anyone with the skill, strength, speed, and training to push him. The only one he knew that would be interesting to fight was All Might or a few other rare heroes that were a physical challenge, but he could tell most of them lacked in one degree or another. He was also flatly told not to challenge All Might for at least an entire semester.

Sakura was ticking all of his boxes, and it wasn't a life-or-death battle against Herb, Kumo, or Saffron. He hadn't had this much fun in years!

So it was very distracting when he suddenly felt a spike of fear. Ranma evaded and defended himself while he tried to place it, with the kunoichi making it challenging to concentrate on anyone but her before he could finally place it: Peter. Considering his danger sense, this was a serious concern. It was backed up by his classmates and a growing number of audience members.

Unfortunately his latest leap was about to be intercepted by Sakura and a few of her clones in a coordinated attack. He should be concentrating on the fight, but he took the chance to trust Peter. Glancing where he was and then tracing his line of sight, Ranma was just in time to see as a section of the roof had broken away.

His gaze turned back to Sakura, locking onto her as his new mood reflected in his eyes. His eyes flickered to the oncoming disaster, a spot behind her at a slight angle, and it would take too much time to warn her or for her to look. Her gaze glanced elsewhere, towards some of the audience members, if he was to guess, before returning and hardening.

Ranma's hands blurred as he released the last of his pebbles at the clones that might get in the way, dispelling them as he curled his body, flipping and letting his feet smack into Sakura's outstretched and waiting palm. He felt her Quirk adhere him to her palm as they twirled around each other while gravity laid its claim on them again before he kicked off her palm just as she threw him.

There was a crack of noise as he broke the sound barrier while his aura flared; his outstretched fists helping cut through the air. He cratered the cement floor on impact as all of his momentum and kinetic energy was imparted into it, but it also let him get his hands up in time to catch the red-hot steel beam. His Soul of Ice and ki went to work, reducing the temperature of the objects and the general area, causing a brief gust of wind. In addition, his ki flowed into the metal and captured the cables and connected beams, forcing them to stop flailing around and the entire structure became rigid.

He still grimaced in pain, but he ignored it as he held everything together. The weight and size of everything made it difficult, and he was unable to change his focus from keeping it rigid to throwing it out of the ring. He was working on it, but he was hoping he wouldn't have to.

His relief came in the form of All Might. The older man grabbed the structure and immediately flung it into an empty space inside the arena. The combined steel beams and cables began to flop around while they sailed through the air.

Ranma sighed in relief. He held his palms up as he inspected them, finding the beginnings of some blisters, but nothing serious. He turned around, finding All Might wearing his dress suit and standing behind him with his famous smile present.

"Well, at least you didn't make me wait as long as last time, All Might," Ranma chirped to the older man. He grinned as his sensei chuckled, glad he took it for its playful teasing.

Ranma turned his attention to the people he had just saved, inspecting them to ensure everyone was alright. They were near a bunch of camera equipment and carrying microphones while they finished recovering from their shock, looking between him and the larger Pro-Hero. "Everyone okay?"

He smiled when they started nodding, and he felt only a few people nearby were in any kind of pain. He looked in their direction and noticed their injuries were from the heat and tiny bits of debris—all minor, but something the medics would have to look over.

Which made it an excellent time for Sakura to land nearby, immediately making her way to some of the injured. Considering what she could do, they were in good hands.

Ranma did a slight double-take as he spotted that one lady who had ambushed him earlier and reminded him a little of Nabiki. She was standing nearby and appeared to still be in shock while looking directly at him. He walked over to her while her eyes continued to follow.

"Hey, you okay?" Ranma asked softly. After a few seconds, all he got was a nod, but he sighed in relief and then grimaced. He really hoped she wouldn't start asking him more questions he couldn't answer just yet.

"Well done, Young Saotome," All Might said boisterously. "Excellent catch!"

Ranma turned back to the big guy, his grin returning, and shrugged his shoulders. Everything was being dealt with as Pro-Heroes and staff members flocked forward so he could relax more.

"Hopefully, we can quickly handle this disaster and clear the area so you can resume your match!" All Might said.

All Might's smile dimmed as he watched in confusion as Ranma's body jerked and locked into place. The pigtailed boy's eyes expanded, and his face looked at him in horror. Before he could ask him what was wrong, Ranma turned to look at the arena while his palms smashed into his cheeks.

"Noooooooo!" Ranma cried out in anguish, capturing everyone's attention. "I lost!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 20 - End

AN - Big thanks yet again to Boldish, Iron, MissWiggles, and TheForgetfulAlchemist for beta reading.
 
Back
Top